(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Norman people and their existing descendants in the British dominions and the United States of America .."

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 



at |http : //books . google . com/ 



Hosted by Google 




THE GIFT OF 

DeaH^ M.E# Gooley 






Hosted by VjOO^IC •:; 



J_ZL 






ft 



Hoste^by V^QOQte; 



Hosted by Google 



Hosted by Google 



Hosted by Google 



1)A 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 



Hosted by Google 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

AND THEIR EXISTING DESCENDANTS IN 

THE BRITISH DOMINIONS AND THE 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 



'The very concurrence and coincidence of so many eyidences 
that contribute to the proof, carries a great weight' 

Sm Matthew Hale' 



SECOND EDITION 



Henry S. King & Co. 

^^ CoRNHTLL & 12 Paternoster Row, London 

1874 



Hosted by Google 



Hosted by Google 






TO THE MEMORY 



PEKCY VISCOUNT STEAINGFOED 



Hosted by Google 



Hosted by Google 



PREFACE 



It is the aim of the following pages to apply genealogy to 
the illustration of Enghsh ethnology. The former branch 
of knowledge has been supposed to lie exclusively within 
the domain of the antiquary; but a closer examination 
will, it is thought, show that the scientific observer, and 
the historian also, may find in it classes of facts which 
are not beneath their notice and investigation. 

If by placing genealogy on a critical and historical 
basis, and applying it to ethnology, we should be enabled 
to prove the fallacy of some generally received maxims 
as to the composition of the English nation — to show 
that the Norman settlement at the Conquest consisted of 
something more than a slight infusion of a foreign 
element — that it involved the addition of a numerous and 
mighty people, equalling probably a moiety of the con- 
quered population — that the people thus introduced has 
► continued to exist without merger or absorption in any 



Hosted by Google 



Vlll PREFACE. 

Other race— that, as a race, it is as distinguishable now as 
it was a thousand years since, and that at this hour its 
descendants may be counted by tens of milhons in this 
country and in the United States of America ; if this be 
so, then it will be admitted that English ethnology is 
not uninterested in the progress of critical Enghsh 
genealogy — that it may find there a hitherto neglected 
series of facts, of incalculable value to English and even 
to foreign ethnology. 

If, in addition to this, it be possible to show on 
historical grounds, that the earher Northman or Danish 
immigration had seated in England a people scarcely 
inferior in number to the Anglo-Saxons ; and, in the 
absence of all evidence to the contrary, to infer by a 
process of analogical reasoning from the case of the 
Normans, that this Danish race also has continued to 
exist up to the present moment, increasing in like ratio 
with them and the Anglo-Saxons; and that it conse- 
quently now rivals each of them in point of numbers ; if 
this be so, history, which at present usually contemplates 
ancient events in England exclusively from the Anglo- 
Saxon point of view, and under the influence of Anglo- 
Saxon feeling, will acquire greater breadth and impar- 
tiahty, and will extend to the Scandinavian ancestors of a 
majority of the English and American people that equit- 



Hosted by Google 



PREFACE. IX 

able judgment and that filial interest which are now 
reserved_for the Anglo-Saxon ancestors of a minority. 

Such are some of the results which may be anticipated 
from the application of historical genealogy to ethnology, 
in which this work is a first essay. 

The genealogy of the Norman race leads up to its 
connexion with the Danish and the Anglo-Saxon, which, 
with it, form the three great constituents of the English 
nation. To trace that connexion it has been found 
necessary to enter on the relationship between the 
Gothic and Teutonic races, which, as far as the author 
is aware, has not as yet been treated systematically by 
English writers. It is hoped, however, that the views 
here enunciated will be found to harmonise generally 
with those entertained by the most enlightened en- 
quirers. 

The later Scandinavian or Norman immigration into 
England has formed the subject of the following pages; 
the earlier Scandinavian or Danish has been very shghtly 
noticed m connexion with it. The extent and difficulty 
of the latter subject have induced the author to reserve 
its further consideration for another work. 

Janum'y^ 1874. 



Hosted by Google 



Hosted by Google 



CONTENTS. 



- ADDITIONAL NOTES. 
I. 

PAGE 

On the Nomenclature of Races ...... xiii 

11. 

On The Extent of the Danish Dominion in 879 . . xiii 

III. 

On the Family of Hastings ...... xyi 

CHAPTER- I. 

Discovert op the Descendants of the Norman Nobility 

IN England 1 

CHAPTER II. 

Discovery of the Descendants of the Norman Commonalty 

IN England 26 

CHAPTER III. 

Criticism op Family History \ 50 

\ 
CHAPTER IV. 

' Constructive Principles of this Work ., .. . 65 



Hosted by Google 



XU CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER Y. 

» ' PAGE 

National Character of the Norman Settlement in Eng- 
land . . . . 83 



CHAPTER YI. 

The Danish Settlement in England 101 

CHAPTER YII. 

GoTHEC Origin of the Normans, Danes, and Anglo-Saxons. 

Present Diffusion and Numbers of the Gothic Race . 114 



Alphabetical Series op existing Norman Names and Families 

TAKEN FROM THE LONDON PoST OfFICE DIRECTORY . , 133 



APPENDIX. 

Norman Names from AA to ALL taken from the Official 

Li&TS AT Somerset House 453 



INDEX OF Mediaeval Surnames in this "Work . . . 4io7 



Hosted by Google 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 



I. ON THE NOMENCLATURE OF RACES. 

The term ^Englisli ' in these pages is used to describe the people of England 
for the last seven centuries, during which it has been thus employed. It 
is not here applied to the natives of England from the year 500 to the 
Conquest, because, in the author's opinion, the race termed ' English ' 
prior to 880 formed only a moiety of the race so termed in 1066, and 
only forms a third of the race now so termed. For distinctness' sake, 
therefore, houses 'Saxon' or 'Anglo-Saxon,' 'Dane/ and 'Norman,' to 
describe the three great and nearly equal constituents of the present ' English ' 
race. 



II. ON THE EXTENT OF THE DANISH DOMINION IN 879. 

In reference to the remarks on this subject (page 102), it may be said 
that an extent has been there assigned to the Danish dominion after the 
treaty between Alfred and Guthrum in 878, which is at variance with re- 
ceived opinions ; and Mr. Freeman's and Mr. Pearson's statements may be 
cited. Those eminent writers have, undoubtedly, taken a different view of 
the case. The former states (Norman Conquest, i. 48), that 'by the terms 
of the peace of Wedmore the Northmen. were to evacuate Wessex and the 
part of Mercia south of Watling Street ; they, or at least their chiefs, were 
to submit to baptism, and they were to receive the whole land beyond Wat- 
ling Street as vassals of the West Saxon king. Guthrum, the Danish king, 
was accordingly baptised by the name of ^thelstan ; he took possession of 
his new dominions,' &c. In a note the exact boundary of the two states is 
detailed from the treaty extant in Thorpe's 'Laws and Institutes' (i. 152), 



Hosted by Google 



XIV ADDITIONAL NOTES. 

which is assumed to be the ^ peace of Wedmore.' Mr. Pearson (Hist. 
England, i. 169) repeats these statements, and expands them by adding that 
by ^ this agreement the whole of Mercia was restored to its former dependent 
condition to Wessex.' 

The author ventures to think that these able writers have not, in this 
case, exhibited their usual critical discrimination. He is unable to divine 
their reason for terming the treaty of 878 the ^ peace ' or ^ treaty ' of ^ Wed- 
more.' The treaty was actually concluded at Chippenham, and Wedmore is 
only mentioned by the earliest chroniclers as the scene of a ceremony (the 
chrism-loosing) some weeks later, consequent on Guthrum's baptism. 
They know nothing of a ' treaty of Wedmore.' The contemporary writers 
are equally silent as to Guthrum and the Danes holding the north of Mercia 
as ^vassals' of Alfred ; or as to Guthrum's obtaining ^ new dommions ' in 
East' Anglia by gift of that Prince. These stories were invented at a later 
date to glorify King Alfred, and ought not to be accepted merely on the 
authority of the later chroniclers. 

Again, the author cannot but wonder that the treaty, of 878 between 
Guthrum and Alfred should be confused by these writers with that between 
Guthrum and Alfred which is still extant. A very slight examination would 
have shown that the two treaties are wholly different. We learn from 
Asser, the contemporary and friend of King Alfred, that the treaty of 

Chippenham in 878 comprised, after the agreement for peace, two articles 

the speedy evacuation of Alfred's dominions by^the Danes, and an under- 
taking by Guthrum to become Christian, and to receive baptism under 
Alfred's sponsorship. ^Juraverunt se citissime de suo regno exituros 
nee non et Godrum rex eorum Christianitatem subh-e, et baptismum sub 
manu /Elfredi regis accipere promisit ' (Asser, de reb. gestis Alfred! Ann. 
878). The Saxon Chronicle also states that by the treaty the Danes under- 
took to leave Alfred's kingdom (thset hie of his rice woldon), and that their 
king should receive baptism (Chron. Sax., ed. Petrie, p. 357). Neither of 
the conditions here mentioned are to be found in the extant treaty j but 
instead of them we find an article defining the boundaries of the two 
king'doms, which is not alluded to by the early writers as formino- any part 
of the treaty of 878. Nor is this all that can be said. The very terms of 
the extant treaty show that it ought not to be confused with the treaty of 
878. It is entitled ^ the Peace that King Alfred and King Guthrum and the 
Witan of all the English nation, and all the people that are in East Anglia, 
have ordained.' A treaty made by the Danes at Chippenham in Wilts 
could not well be said to be made by '■ the people that are in East Anglia.' 



Hosted by Google 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. XV 

It is evident fi-om the use of those terms that the treaty in which they were 
introduced must have been made subsequently to the Danish settlement in 
East Angiia ] but the Danes did not become seated in East Angiia till 880, 
according to xlsser and the Saxon Chronicle, that is, not till two years 
after the treaty of Chippenham. Consequently, the treaty we now possess 
must have been later than the treaty of Chippenham ] and the agreement 
as to the boundaries passing along the Lea, Ouse, and Watling Street, was 
not made in 878, but at a later date. 

In addition to this, Mercia, south of Watling Street, is further proved to 
have been the territory of the Danes after the treaty of 878, by the state- 
ment of the Anglo-Saxon writers, that the Danes fully ^ executed ' the 
conditions of that treaty — ^ quae omnia ille et sui ut promiserunt impleve- 
runt' (Asser), and 'hie thset gelseston ' (Sax. Chron.), coupled with their 
statement immediately after, that the Danes, 'according to their promise,' 
' departed in 879 from Chippenham to Cirencester, and there remained for 
one year.' Cirencester was in the south of Mercia, and yet the residence of 
the Danes there for a year was a fulfilment of their promise under the 
treaty to evacuate Alfred's 'kingdom.' Therefore South Mercia mider the 
treaty of 878 was not a part of that kingdom. Hence we see at once that 
Alfred was not in possession of South Mercia in 879, nor was he in posses- 
sion of any territory north of the Thames till the year 886, when we find 
him besiegiog and taking London. 'Interim obsidetur a rege iElfredo 
urbs Lundonia. . . . Etiam post manus catervse confirmatas ibi constitui- 
tur dux ^^thered a rege pr^efato custodiendi arcem ' (Ethelward Chron. 
iv. p. 517, Ed. Petrie). Here, then, commenced the acquisition of a part of 
the Danish dominion north of the Thames by conquest from the Danes, 
afterwards ratified by treaty. 

Mr. Pearson has quoted (i. 170) a charter from the Codex Diplomaticus 
(311) to prove that Ethelred was appointed duke of Mercia immediately 
after the treaty of 878. This charter undoubtedly is dated 880, and is 
witnessed by Alfred and by his daughter Ethelfleda (apparently as wife of 
Ethelred) ; and the latter is styled ' duke of Mercia j ' but Mr. Kemble has 
remarked (Cod. Dipl. ii. Preface), that a large proportion of Alfred's 
charters are forgeries ) and it seems, either that the charter under considera- 
tion is one of these, or else that its date is an error; for in 880 Ethelfleda 
was, at the outside, eleven years old (Alfred having married in 868 at nine- 
teen years of age), and could not then have been married, nor is it likely 
that she should have witnessed a charter at such an age. Mr. Pearson also 
produces a charter stating that Wulphere's estates were, immediately after 



Hosted by Google 



XVI ADDITIONAL NOTES. 

878, confiscated by the Witan of Wessex ' and Mercia ; ' but there is no 
evidence whatever of the date of this transaction ; it no doubt took place at 
a date long subsequent to 878, after Alfred had acquired a part of Mercia by 
conquest. 



III. ON THE FAMILY OF HASTINGS. 

In p. 280 the author has identified the family of Hastings with that of Le 
Mareschal de Venoix. A different view has been taken in an elaborate 
paper on the Hastings Family (Archaeological Journal, vol. xxvi.), the 
general value of which the author desires to acknowledge. Its identifica- 
tion, however, of the house of Hastings with that of Mascarel appears to 
rest on an unsound inference. It is argued that because William, son of 
Kobert, t. Henry 11.^ and his son Ralph de Hastings, were possessed of 
estates formerly the property of the Mascarels, and because Alexander 
Mascarel is expressly stated to have been ^ uncle ' of William, son of Robert, 
therefore Robert must have been a Mascarel, and brother of Alexander. 
But this does not follow : Robert may have married the sister of Alexander 
Mascarel, in which case the latter would be ^ uncle ' of William Fitz- 
Robert ^ and such, no doubt, was the fact, for Robert was a Hastings, and 
is mentioned t. Henry I. as ^De Venoix,' the latter being the Norman, and 
Hastings the English name of the family. It is needless to go into the 
question of chronology, which appears to be also adverse to this theory. The 
author hopes, therefore, that he may be excused for not admitting the 
identity of the Mascarel and the Hastings families as proved. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE. 



CHAPTER I. 



DISCOVERY OP THE DESCENDANTS OF THE NORMAN 
NOBILITY IN ENGLAND. 

The Normans were one of those few races of men whose 
extraordinary mental and jDhysical energies have exercised 
a profound and enduring influence over the world. They 
were a race of the same class as the Greek, the Eoman, 
or the Saracen, whose actions fill the pages of history, and 
will remain engraved on the memory of man as long as 
humanity itself endures. 

Seven centuries have elapsed since the world has known 
the Normans in England under the form of a separate 
and distinct nationality. They have been for that space 
of time inextricably blended with other races in England, 
and the modern inhabitants of this country are unable to 
determine the early nationality to which they individually 
owe their origin. Let it then be permitted to direct closer 



Hosted by Google 



2 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

attention to the Normans, as the most conspicuous amongst, 
the early races of England, and in the first place to their 
character and exploits in the tenth and eleventh centuries. 
It is here proposed to quote the testimony of some of our 
most eminent historians in relation to the Norman cha- 
racter, because it possesses far more value and authority 
than any other evidence that might be collected from 
other sources, representing as it does the matured opinions 
of men perfectly conversant with the subject on which 
they have written, and whose testimony may be consi- 
dered to be free from bias or prejudice. 

The first whose description of the Norman character 
deserves attention is Lord Macaulay, who was himself of 
Celtic origin. 

' The Normans,' says Lord Macaulay, ' were then the 
foremost race of Christendom. Their valour and ferocity 
had made them conspicuous amongst the rovers whom 
Scandinavia had sent forth to ravage Western Europe . . . 
At length one of the feeble heirs of Charlemagne 
ceded to the strangers a fertile province ... In that 
province they founded a mighty state, which gradually 
extended its influence over the neighbouring principalities 
of Brittany and Maine. Without laying aside the dauntless 
valour which had been the terror of every land from the 
Elbe to the Pyrenees, the Normans rapidly acquired all, 
and more than all, the knowledge and refinement which 
they found in the country where they settled. Their 
courage secured their territory against foreign invasion. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 3 

They established internal order, such as had been long 
unknown in the Frank Empire. They embraced Chris- 
tianity, and with Christianity they learned a great part of 
what the clergy had to teach. They abandoned their 
native speech and adopted the French tongue, in which 
the Latin Avas the predominant element. They speedily 
raised their new language to a dignity and importance 
which it had never possessed. They found it a barbarous 
jargon, they fixed it in writing, and they employed it in 
legislation, in poetry, and in romance. They renounced 
that brutal intemperance to which all the other branches 
of the great German family were too much inclined . . . 
That chivalrous spirit which has exercised so powerful an 
influence on the pohtics, the morals, and manners of the 
European nations was found in the highest exaltation 
amongst the Norman nobles. These nobles were distin- 
guished by their graceful bearing and insinuating address. 
They were distinguished also by their skill in negotiation 
and by a natural eloquence, which they assiduously culti- 
vated . . . But their chief fame was derived from their 
mihtary exploits. Every country, from the Atlantic Ocean 
to the Eed Sea, witnessed the prodigies of their discipline 
and valour. One Norman knight, at the head of a 
handful of warriors, " scattered the Celts of Connaught. 
Another founded the monarchy of the Two Sicihes, and 
saw the Emperors of the East and West fly before his 
arms. A third, the Ulysses of the first Crusade, was 
invested by his fellow-soldiers with the sovereignty of 



Hosted by Google 



4 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

Antioch ; and a fourth, whose name hves in the great 
poem of Tasso, was celebrated throughout Christendom 
as the bravest and most generous of the champions of the 
Holy Sepulchre.' ^ 

' The Normans/ says Mr. Freeman, ' were the Saracens 
of Christendom, spreading themselves over every corner 
of the world, and appearing in almost every character . . . 
None knew better how to hold their own against pope 
and prelate : the especial children of the Church were as 
httle disposed to unconditional obedience as the most 
stiiff-necked of Ghibihnes.' 

' To free England,' he continues, ' the Norman gave a 
race of tyrants : to enslaved Sicily he gave a line of 
beneficent rulers. But to England he gave also a con- 
quering nobility, wliich, in a few generations, became as 
truly English in England as it had become French in 
Normandy. If he overthrew our Harolds and our 
Waltheofs, he gave a Fitz- Walter and a Bigod to win 
back the rights for which Harold and Waltheof had fallen. 
. . . Art, under his auspices, produced alike the stern 
grandeur of Caen and Ely, and the brilliant gorgeousness of 
Palermo and Monreale. In a word, the indomitable vigour 
of the Scandinavian, joined to the buoyant vivacity of the 
Gaul, produced the conquering and ruhng race of Europe.' ^ 

The destinies of this imperial race are thus described 
by a great historian : 

1 Lord Macnulay, History of England, i. IL 

^ Freeman, History of the Norman Conquest, i. 170. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORIMAN PEOPLE O 

'The Normans/ says Froude, 'in occupying botli 
England and Ireland, were but fulfilling the work for 
which they were especially quahfied and gifted. . . . 
They were born rulers of men, and were forced by the 
same necessity which has brought the decrepit kingdoms 
of Asia under the authority of England and Eussia to 
take the management, eight centmies ago, of the anarchic 
nations of Western Europe.'^ 

In contemplating the Norman race, then, which became 
seated in England in the eleventh century, we are to 
recognise in it one of the most extraordinary manifesta- 
tions of himian intellect and power that the history of the 
world affords; and we are hence impelled at once to 
demand further details of the actual life and attendant 
conditions of a race so singular and remarkable. We are 
led to enquire. What was the real character and nature of 
the settlement of the Normans in England? Was it 
merely the migration of a small body of nobles ? Was 
it, on the other hand, an immigration as truly national as 
that of the Saxons had been? What was to be the 
destiny of this new race? Was it, hke some mere 
military aristocracies, predestined to speedy decay, and to 
ultimate extinction? Was it to be irretrievably lost 
amidst the masses of the nations whom it had subdued ? 
Was its empire to fall into the hands of an alien nation- 
ahty ? Are those Norman laws, institutions, language, and 
national attributes, which in England and America bear 

^ Froude, The English in Irelaud, i. 16, 17. 



Hosted by Google 



b THE NORIMAN PEOPLE 

such potent testimony to a common origin, merely the 
memorials of a race that has long passed away, and to 
which the actual inhabitants of these countries bear as 
remote a relation as they do to the unknown races which 
fabricated stone implements or were contemporary with 
the mammoth ? 

Or is the reverse of this the truth ? Is the Norman 
race still living — still presenting its essential charac- 
teristics — still great, prosperous, progressive, and more 
than ever multitudinous? Is it still producing new 
nations ? Is it still in the van of human progress, yet 
still advancing with firm, practical, deliberate, and mascu- 
Une intelhgence ? 

Such are some of the questions wliich suggest them- 
selves on perusing the narrative of the adventurous 
exploits of the Normans ; and they are questions 
which, with all the respect due to the eminent writers 
who have recorded those exploits, have not as yet 
received from them the attention to which their interest 
and their importance are entitled. 

Mr. Freeman gives expression to the views most 
prevalent on this subject. ' The indomitable vigour of the 
Scandinavian, joined to the buoyant vivacity of the Gaul, 
produced the conquering and ruhng race of Europe. And 
yet that race, as a race, has vanished. It has everywhere 
been absorbed by the races which it had conquered.' ' In 
Old England,' continues the same accomphshed writer, 
' the Norman race has sunk beneath the influence of a race 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE ' 

less brilliant, but more enduring than his own. The 
Norman has vanished from the world, but he has indeed 
left a name behind him.'^ So, too. Gibbon has said, 
'The adventurous Normans who had raised so many 
trophies in France, England and Ireland, in Apuha, 
Sicily, and the East, were lost in victory or servitude 
among the vanquished nations.'^ 

These opinions are grounded on the phenomena which 
meet the eye and appear on the sm^face of society. 

Historians have not as yet sufficiently considered the 
Normans as a whole. They have adopted as their basis 
chronicles and records which describe chiefly the actions 
of the higher classes, and whose allusions to the middle 
and lower classes are shght and transient, and hence we 
find the ablest English historians at variance on questions 
of importance. To some the Norman settlement at the 
Conquest presents itself in the aspect of the migration of 
a few thousands of knights and nobles, while others recog- 
nise in it the immigration of Normans of all classes. Yet 
it is obviously of the greatest importance, in an historical 
point of view, to determine whether the Normans were an 
aristocracy or a nation. It is evident that a nation cannot 
be dealt with as if it were an aristocracy without risk of 
serious error ; and it may be said with deference that if 
our historians had from ckcumstances been enabled to 
devote more time and attention to leading questions of 

1 FreemaD, Histoiy of the Norman Conquest, i 160, 170. 

2 Gibbon, Decline and Fall, vii. 145. Ed. 1855. 



Hosted by Google 



^ TIIE NORMAN PEOPLE 

this nature, their views of history might have been in 
some important respects modified. 

History throws very httle hght on the fate of the 
Normans after the twelfth century. It does not enable 
us to resolve satisfactorily the problem of their later 
existence. It is not, in fact, conversant with those 
minuter and more detailed enquiries which would alone 
enable it to determine such questions of fact. From the 
twelfth century distinctions of race in England entirely 
disappear fi^om the surface of history, and the continuance 
and position of the Norman race are merely subjects 
of conjecture. 

The desirableness of a fresh enquiry into the later 
condition of a race so renowned will perhaps be generally 
admitted. The uncertainty in which its fate remains 
involved subsequently to the twelfth century, and the con- 
tradictory opinions which prevail on the subject, will 
constitute a sufficient apology for an attempt to ascertain 
questions of fact. But the enquiry is surrounded by diffi- 
culties so mmaerous that the reluctance of authors to 
venture upon it is easily to be accounted for. It demands 

a special study of subjects not particularly inviting an 

examination in detail of facts and circumstances apparently 
too trivial to claim notice, and yet so numerous as to 
demand sedulous apphcation, and a considerable expendi- 
ture of time. It may disturb opinions very generally 
received — may create offence in many cases — and may 
interfere witJi the most cherished convictions of numerous 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOR]\£A.N PEOPLE 9 

families. And there has been also, till recently, a moral 
impossibility that almost any amount of leisure could suffice 
for the elucidation of these questions. They have only 
come within the reach of solution within the present 
generation. In the preceding generation the materials 
for enquky still remained almost inaccessible in manuscripts ; 
and had not the present writer been enabled to refer to 
the Great EoUs of the Norman Exchequer in print, as 
edited by Mr. Stapleton for the Society of Antiquaries 
about thirty years since, and to realize the valuable results 
of that pubhcation, by the aid of the Index which at a 
later period was compiled under direction of the Society 
des Antiquaires de la Normandie, and which appears in 
thek^ excellent edition of the same record, it would have 
been totally impossible to write the present work ; and 
even these materials, valuable as they are, would have been 
comparatively useless in the author's hands had he not, 
by the merest accident, brought the Exchequer Eolls of 
Normandy into juxtaposition with the Enghsh records of 
the twelfth century. 

The English and Norman records furnish, in truth, a 
singular and perhaps unique instance in Europe of the 
preservation and pubhcation of records of two different 
countries, of seven hundred years standing, relating to dif- 
ferent brandies of the same race, and so minutely detailed 
as to enable us to trace the identity of famihes, and even 
individuals, in two countries. Had we possessed either of 
these classes of records singly, without the other, it would 



Hosted by Google 



10 THE NOEJ^IAN PEOPLE 

have been impossible to trace the connexion of races ; and 
so remarkable is the light which they throw on each other, 
and on the race to which they relate, In its two divisions, 
that it may be said that in all probability there is no 
parallel instance in the world. Certainly there is nothing 
to correspond to it in the case of the Anglo-Saxon and 
Danish nationahties in England, for there are no records, 
either in Scandinavia, or in North Germany and Holland, 
which could throw hght on the great masses of the English 
branches of their race. 

A statement of the circumstances in which the present 
enquiry originated may, perhaps, be the most appropriate 
mode of conveying to the reader a general notion of the 
chain of reasoning which gradually resulted in the conclu- 
sions hereafter to be detailed. 

Some years since a relative expressed to the writer a 
wish that some of his leisure hours might be given to 
investigations on the origin of famihes in which they 
were mutually interested by descent. In compHance 
with that desire some attention was given to the subject 
in question ; and the miter very speedily discovered that 
the enquiry was not without its attendant difficulties. He 
found himself immersed in thorny questions of all descrip- 
tions, the age and authenticity of manuscripts and records, 
the precise chronology of events not noticed by ordinary 
history, the descent of estates and their changes of denomi- 
nation, the identity or diversity of contemporary indi- 
viduals bearing the same name, the obsolete forms of 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOKIVIAN PEOPLE 11 

existing languages, the force and meaning of forgotten 
habits, usages, laws, and institutions, the changes in Euro- 
pean geography and topography, the correct reading and 
interpretation of records relating to an order of things 
that has passed away. 

These investigations continued at intervals for years, 
and in their course familiarity with the sources of know- 
ledge was gradually attained. At length the task was 
ended, and the results were — the complete establishment 
of the fact that certain families, supposed to be English, 
were originally Norman, the recovery of their original 
JSTorman names after a disuse of six centuries, and with 
those names the recovery of their early history, both in 
Normandy and England, and the overset of sundry 
received heraldic pedigrees. 

The particular cases which led to these results could 
only be interesting to a very limited circle, but the results 
themselves appeared to deserve more attentive considera- 
tion. When they were carefully studied it was perceived 
that there must be in England many famihes which, under 
Enghsh surnames, preserve a Norman descent. It was 
concluded, further, that the same system of enquiry which 
had been found successful in some cases might prove 
equally successful in others ; that additional discoveries 
might be anticipated ; and that this result might be 
attained with comparative facility in consequence of the 
experience which had been gained. Ciuriosity being 
excited, it was resolved to make an excursion into the 



Hosted by Google , % 



12 TI-IE NORMAN PEOPLE 

terra incognita, not perhaps without some faint spark of 
the same interest which led the adventurer of old to 
launch forth on voyages of discovery. 

All that now remained to be done was to choose the 
point from which investigation should commence. The 
first selection (as is often the case in new undertakings) 
proved a failure, and operated as a discouragement. It 
was attempted to trace the descendants of the Barons of 
the Conqueror mentioned in Domesday Book ; but, after 
great and not altogether unfruitful research, it was at 
length realised that families may be traced upwards, but 
can scarcely be traced downwards, and the attempt had 
to be abandoned. 

This failure, however, did not in any degree affect the 
principles which had been previously established by 
experiment. They continued intact. It only remained, 
therefore, to adopt another field of enquiry. The subject 
which was chosen was the origin of the peerage fainihes 
of the kingdom, amounting to from 500 to 600. The 
extent and the importance of this undertaking rendered 
it a matter of indispensable necessity that a preliminary 
survey of the records should be taken, and a critical and 
historical apparatus be provided, commensurate with the 
magnitude of the work, and affording facihty for prompt 
reference at every point of the enquiry. 

The author accordingly employed several months in 
the collection and alphabetical arrangement of all facts of 
importance regarding Norman and native English families. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 13 

possessed of land in England from the Conquest to the 
fourteenth century. The Monasticon Anglicanum^ Domes- 
day Book, the Liher Niger, the Testa de Neville, and 
other works pubhshed under the auspices of the Eecord 
Commissioners and the Government, the Gallia Christiana, 
the pubhcations of the Society of Antiquaries of Normandy, 
the works of Des Bois and Anselme, and many others, 
furnished tens of thousands of facts regarding the early 
landed aristocracy of England. On the completion of this 
apparatus the author found himself in the possession of 
details regarding more than 3,000 different Anglo- 
Norman famihes, the ancient lords of the soil in this 
country. These families usually consisted of several 
branches, and were widely disseminated in all parts of the 
kingdom ; and their succession remained uninterruptedly 
from the Conquest to the fourteenth century. Could the 
author place the details before the reader, nothing more 
would be requisite to demonstrate the long continuance 
of the Norman landed aristocracy. 

It may be here observed that tlie longest hst of the 
companions of the Conqueror ever pubhshed — tlie Battle 
Abbey KoU — includes not much more than 600 names 
of Norman famihes. The list as now collected from the 
records exceeded 3,000, or was five times the length of 
the Battle Abbey EoU ; and long as it was, was not 
perfect. The Battle Abbey EoU mentions a certain part 
of the Norman aristocracy which was existing in the time 



Hosted by Google 



14 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

of Edward I., but its compiler was not in a position to 
enumerate all the families then extant.^ 

Thus provided with a tolerably ample critical apparatus, 
the author proceeded to imdertake the enquiry into the 
origin of the peerage families of the kingdom. That task 
involved in the first place the examination of the earher 
parts of all the pedigrees which had been accumulating 
since the sixteenth century, and which had been detailed, 
and watered down, and abridged in the various works on 
the peerage. In many cases these pedigrees were of very 
limited extent ; the heralds or others, their compilers, 
apparently being of opinion, that when any family was so 
fortunate as to descend from an alderman or a lord-mayor 
that dignified origin precluded all necessity for further 
investigation. Even a Turkey merchant, a goldsmith, or 
an iron manufacturer appeared to satiate the appetite for 
ancestry ; and descent from these honoured personages 
was sufficient to establish the superfluousness of all remoter 
history. But so different are tastes, that in other cases 
families were desirous of attaining the honours of long 
descent, and the heralds and genealogists of the sixteenth 
and seventeenth centuries accordingly were set to work to 
provide pedigrees. 

Generally speaking, these documents may be regarded 

^ This document, from the Norman-Frencli orthography of its names^ 
and the families which it introduces, cannot be earlier than the time of 
Edward I. The orthography is that of other documents of that period. Its 
existence from the Conquest at Battle Abhey is a mere myth, depending on 
the authority of some unknown herald of the sixteenth century. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORJVIAN PEOPLE 15 

as fairly authentic in their account of families as far back 
as the fourteenth century ; but when they touch on remoter 
times they require to be viewed with a discriminative eye. 
The genealogical history of England from the eleventh to 
the fourteenth century was (except in the case of some 
very remarkable families) a terra incognita to the mass of 
the writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries to 
whom the existing pedigrees are due. The consequences 
may be anticipated. The author, being aware of the facts 
of the case generally, felt satisfied that in examining the 
earlier parts of the received pedigrees nothing ought to be 
accepted on the mere authority of the heralds or 
genealogists of the sixteenth or seventeenth century, or of 
the pedigrees then compiled. The statements were in all 
cases deserving of consideration ; but they required to be 
supported by evidence. They were therefore submitted 
throughout to the test of record and fact. They were 
examined with the aid of common sense, history, chrono- 
logy, armorial bearings, public or private records, and 
with a due regard to the laws of probability and fair 
historical inference. By pursuing this course throughout, 
wherever it was applicable, the earher Enghsh pedigrees 
became to a large extent disintegrated and dissolved. 
Mistakes and fabrications came to light; blunders, im- 
possibilities, and absurdities were strewn around. The 
older English pedigrees were thus materially affected; 
while the Welsh, Irish, and Scottish pedigrees of Celtic 
families were almost untouched, simply because the 



Hosted by Google 



16 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

absence of records in a great degree precluded the 
possibility either of accepting or rejecting them. They 
remained in doubt. ^ 

The ground having been thus cleared from the rubbish 
which had been permitted to accumulate, the work of 
reconstruction of the older pedigrees, and of the comple- 
tion of the more recent pedigrees, commenced. 

A close examination was immediately instituted into the 
earliest authentic accounts which we possess of the 
ancestors of each family. The ascertained facts were 
compared in each case with contemporary history and 
the records. At the proper point the extensive collec- 
tions regarding the early aristocracy of England which 
had been formed came into play, and proved to be of in- 
calculable utility. The course of proceeding was regulated 
throughout on that which had already been found 
successful — principles and rules estabhshed by practice 
were systematically carried out. Family after family was 
traced historically to the Conquest and beyond it ; they 
were reinvested with their early names, once famous in 

^ It is not here intended to make any general or sweeping assertion. 
There are instances in which Celtic pedigrees can be historically traced -, 
and when it is possible to do so, there is no class of descent in the kingdom 
which is of deeper interest. This only causes the more regret that the 
materials for enquiry are so scanty. Why are not the ancient manuscripts 
which contain the original Irish pedigrees of the eleventh or twelfth 
century properly edited ? And why does V^^ales retain in manuscript 
works of a similar nature dating from the fifteenth century or earlier ? 
Why are not the monastic chartidaries of Wales, and Cornwall, and 
Ireland published in detail ? In the absence of these essential materials it 
is impossible to attempt the authentication or elucidation (except in very 
rare instances) of the Celtic family history of the kingdom. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOKMAN PEOPLE 17 

history and in song. The progress made warranted the 
expectation that results of importance might be antici- 
pated. It is desirable to pause for a moment, and to 
consider the results as they actually came out in the end. 

The popular peerages ascribe (more or less dubiously) 
a Norman origin to a score or two of peerage families. In 
many cases that origin is apocryphal or erroneous ; it may 
be doubted whether a dozen families in the peerages are 
correctly identified in these works as Norman. The great 
mass of peerage families are not traced to any particular 
nationality; but from the circumstance of their being 
generally endowed with brief pedigrees the impression is 
left that they have sprung from the masses ; and as the 
latter are (according to received opinion) Anglo-Saxon, 
the natural inference is that the body of the peerage is 
also of that race. Hence we have heard noble lords 
disclaiming for the House of Lords any descent from 
the Norman invaders of England ; and it would appear 
that at present Anglo-Saxon descent is in especial favour, 
and that the peers themselves are anxious to claim it 
wherever practicable, for there are even many noble 
famihes which announce themselves as Anglo-Saxon 
without the shghtest right to that distinction, such as it is. 

Such being the popular view of peerage famihes, let it 
be permitted for a moment to contrast it mth the state 
of things as disclosed by an unbiassed and independent 
inquiry. 

The peerage famihes which formed the subject of this 

^•^0 



Hosted by Google 



18 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

inquiry corresponded to the number of peers, about 
550 in number =^ Of these about twenty were ascer- 
tained to be foreign famihes naturahzed in England with- 
in the last three centuries. Eighty, or thereabouts, were 
found to be Celtic famihes from Wales, Scotland, and 
teland. Twenty (about) were determined to be Anglo- 
Saxon and Danish. About 110 (many from Scotland), 
though in most cases ancient, could not be assigned to 
any particular nationahty, but were doubtless either 
Norman, Danish, Saxon, or Celtic. The remainder, being 
about 320, were ascertained to be Norman. As it may 
be inferred with probability that the famihes of unascer- 
tained races (about 110) belonged to some of these 
native races, and might be divided amongst them, in 
proportion to their respective numbers, it seemed that on 
this principle the Norman limb of the peerage would rise 
to 400 out of 550, the Anglo-Saxon and Danish peerage 
rising at the same time to the number of twenty-five, so 
that the Norman would be to the Anglo-Saxon and 
Danish peerage as about sixteen to one. 

Facts like these are not altogether without importance. 
It has been thought advisable to disclaim for the House 
of Lords any connection with the old feudal and Norman 
aristocracy : popular ethnological theories no doubt are 
in harmony with that view. If, however, as a matter of 
fact, the peerage of England is not Anglo-Saxon, but 

^ The number of distinct families was less, as some families are repre- 
sented by more tban one peer. 



Hosted by Google 



TRE NOEMAN PEOPLE 19 

almost entirely ISTornian, and if tlie Scottish, Irish, and 
Welsh peerage only help to lessen the Norman majority 
by adding Celts, we must make the best we can of the 
circumstance. 

As far as it appears, the Normans have at least as 
much preponderance in the peerage at the present 
moment as they had in the time of William the Conqueror 
and in the following century. The proportions remain 
nearly the same. And it may here be added that, 
contrary to what we might have supposed, it is rather in 
the peerages of modern creation than in those of ancient 
standing that we find the lineal male descendants of the 
early baronage. If we were asked to point out those 
famihes which are of the highest Norman descent, and 
whose past is most identified with the history of England, 
we should have to pass over many of the oldest peerages 
now existing, and to turn to famihes which have been 
considered to be of modern and mferior origin. It is, 
however, a fact deserving of notice that so great a pro- 
portion of the peerage appears to be of Norman blood, 
and that this observation especially applies to peerages of 
modern date. On this some remarks will presently be 
offered. 

Thierry, in his history of the Conquest, has endeavoured 
to thi^ow contempt on the Anglo-Norman baronage of 
the Conquest, on the ground that it had in general sprung 
from the lowest classes in Normandy — a mode of dis- 
paragement which in the mouth of so strong an opponent 

c 2 



Hosted by Google 



20 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

of the aristocratic principle seems peculiarly incon- 
sistent, as it involves those very distinctions of race which 
are most objected to. Few will be inclined, in the 
present day, to deny that, if obscurity of birth formed 
no obstacle amongst the Normans to the reward of public 
services and distinguished merit, it only proves their 
superior enhghtenment ; nor is it a matter of much 
importance to refute the imputations of Thierry on the 
hneage of the JSTorman baronage. As simple matter of 
fact, however, such imputations are unfounded. As a 
whole, the native Norman nobiHty who were transferred 
in a body to England were not inferior in birth to those 
of any country in Europe. The greater barons, as well 
as the Conqueror himself, were known in the eleventh 
century to be of Norwegian blood. They were of princely 
birth, representatives of the dispossessed royal famihes of 
the twenty-two ancient kingdoms of Norway, who had 
been deprived of their dominions by the conquests of 
Harold Harfager. In addition to this, many of the most 
illustrious Gothic and Frank houses joined in the invasion, 
and their descendants in many cases have remained in 
England. In fact, if we look for the descendants of the 
early kings of the North, and the Merovingian barons of 
France, they will be found at present amongst the Norman 
people of England and America. 

But it is time to revert to the subject of the existing 
peerage famihes of England. Great numbers of these 
famihes have risen from the. middle classes, by commerce, 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 21 

trade, professions, and successful marriages. Now these 
Normans of the peerage do not seem, as far as can be 
noticed, to have had any special advantages in the way of 
hereditary position and wealth over the Anglo-Saxon, 
Danish, and Celtic families ; yet in the race of hfe they 
have completely distanced them. How is this ? Why is 
it that the peerage of England, wliich is continually 
recruited from the middle and lower classes, nevertheless 
remains essentially Norman, and not only Norman, but in 
a great degree lineally descended from the Norman nobi- 
lity of the Conquest ? 

The Norman famihes of the peerage will be found 
noticed in detail in the alphabetical portion of this work 
under their respective family names. Taken as a class 
they present another illustration, in addition to the many 
which already exist, of the long continuance of English 
society and Enghsh institutions. That continuity has 
been well and eloquently impressed upon us by great 
hving historians. It meets us in a thousand forms — in 
material fabrics, manners, laws, language, and territorial 
denominations. The peerage families are, as a class, 
another evidence of continuity. The same Norman 
nobility which surrounded the throne of the Conqueror, 
continues, in its remote posterity, to occupy the same 
place in the reign of the Conqueror's latest descendant, 
our present Sovereign — continues to occupy its baronial 
place in parliament — continues to preside on the judicial 
bench— continues to lead our armies and navies in battle, 



Hosted by Google 



22 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

and continues generally to control and to direct the affairs 
of the English empire. 

It would be easy to adduce many cases of this 
description, to enumerate the male representatives of 
Bigods, De Toesnis, Beauchamps, De Clares, Tankervilles, 
Braoses, Montfichets, and many others whose names of 
pride and power once filled the trumpet of fame, and 
whose posterity still remain seated amidst the peers of 
England. But a theme on which history and poetry 
might love to dwell must not here distract attention from 
our immediate subject. As it has been abeady observed, 
the Norman families of the peerage will be found men- 
tioned in the alphabetical series of this work, under 
their present names. 

On the completion of this extensive undertaking (the 
origin of the peerage families of the kingdom), the 
author still remained unsatisfied. Others might, perhaps, 
have supposed that the subject had been pushed suffi- 
ciently in advance ; but the author could not help feeling 
distrust in his own conclusions, notwithstanding the care 
and dihgen.ce of his inquiries. He was unable to com- 
prehend the vast disparity in point of numbers between 
the Normans and the Anglo-Saxon or Danish famihes 
in the peerage. However, he resolved to extend the 
range of the inquiry, and accordingly proceeded to 
examine numbers of the older families amongst the 
baronets, many of the older families of landed gentry, 
and many other families which were no longer in 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEIMAN PEOPLE 23 

possession of their ancient patrimonies. He discovered 
in the course of these inquiries the descendants of early 
baronial families which had no representatives in the 
peerage, as well as others which occur there. Anglo- 
Saxon or Danish famihes he very rarely encountered. In 
some cases he failed to ascertain the national origin of 
families ; but wherever he was enabled to determine 
that origin it was usually Norman. The Normans were 
in a great majority; the Anglo-Saxons 'and Danes in 
an insignificant minority. Numerous instances of the 
results of these inquh-ies will present themselves in 
the alphabetical series of names. 

The author was next brought into contact with a new 
class of English famihes, taken indiscriminately from all 
ranks. He was led by circumstances to investigate the 
origin of many of the leading names in English history ; 
the great captains, statesmen, poets, philosophers, j\msts, 
divines, men of science, mechanists, inventors, merchant 
princes, and others who have gained celebrity in the 
national annals. That inquiry was laborious, and its 
length compelled the author eventually to desist from 
its prosecution. But so far as it proceeded, the facts 
elicited entirely corresponded with those brought out by 
preceding inquiries. The ancestry of the intellectual 
aristocracy of England was generaUy Norman. The 
Anglo-Saxon and the Dane were in a hopeless minority ; 
they were considerably outnumbered by the Celt. The 
Normans far exceeded in number the whole of the other 
races put together. 



Hosted by Google 



24 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

A question at length, here presented itself — Has race 
anything to do with mental capacity ? The author does 
not pretend to deal with that question; but few, he 
apprehends, will deny the descent of national charac- 
teristics to a considerable extent, and the remarkable pre- 
ponderance of the Normans amongst the most eminent 
names in English history seems to show that they are 
an instance of the transmission of hereditary intelligence. 
The Normans were certainly the most practically intel- 
ligent and energetic race of their age. Their descendants 
would seem to have inherited those high qualities ; and 
if it be so, their success in life is sufficiently accounted 
for, and it might even be conjectured that under other 
circumstances — even if society should break loose from its 
old moorings and go to pieces — the Normans would still 
be found in the ascendant. And (as it were to supply 
food for thought) even now, agricultural labourers and 
coal-miners cannot combine for objects which demand 
the exercise of practical abihty without finding them- 
selves led by those who, though in humble stations, 
bear names of undoubted Norman origin.^ 

The author feels himself under a disadvantage in 
being precluded, by the extent of the evidence on which 



^ * Arch ' (whence Thorpe- Arch in Yorkshire) is derived from De Arches, 
or De Arques, Viscounts of Arques and Ronen. See Arch, and Saville in 
the alphabetical list. ^ Normansell ' is a corruption of Normanville, the 
elder branch of the Bassets, barons of Normanville in the Caux. See 
NoEMANYiLLE - formerly a great Yorkshire fnmily, 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 25 

he states these facts, from producing examples which 
would strengthen his position. He can only refer to the 
alphabetical series of Norman names which forms the 
bulk of this work. It would embarrass his argument 
to adduce here hundreds of instances in proof of what 
he has stated. Nor can it be pretended that tlie inquiries 
which have been instituted have done more than open 
the subject. They have touched on a very small part 
of it. The labour of three lives would scarcely suffice 
to carry out the inquiry completely. There are great 
numbers of noble Norman houses whose existing de- 
scendants have not yet been discovered ; vast numbers 
of others which involve mysteries which may in many 
cases be inscrutable, and in most would require much 
expenditure of time and labour to elucidate. Nevertheless, 
the inquiries of the author, imperfect as they are, and 
limited as their range may be, will go far to estabhsh 
the fact that the Norman nobility continues to exist as 
a whole in England at this day, and that it is still amply 
represented in the male line — that, in short, if the Normans 
(as some think) were merely an aristocracy, that aristo- 
cracy exists in vastly increased numbers at the present 
hour. 

The result of the inquiry so far satisfied the author 
that the identification of the whole Norman aristocracy, as 
still existing in England, was simply a question of time ; 
but at this point the inquiry assumed a new shape, which 
requires consideration in a separate chapter. 



Hosted by Google 



26 



THE NORIMAN PEOPLE 



CHAPTEE II. 

DISCOVERY OF THE DESCENDANTS OF THE NORMAN 
COMMONALTY IN ENGLAND. 

It has been already noticed that the collections which had 
been formed disclosed the existence of above 3,000 
different famihes of Norman nobility in England, which 
had become seated here at the Conquest. The inquiries 
which had subsequently been instituted had showed that 
several hundred of these famihes were still in existence, 
bearing either their original surnames, or Enghsh names 
adopted in lieu thereof at a remote period. It became 
necessary, however, at length, to consider the rate of 
progress which had been attained, and the chance that it 
would be possible to bring the inquiry to any satisfactory 
conclusion. On a survey of progress made, it appeared 
that the course hitherto adopted (namely that of tracing 
individual families to their origin), however satisfactory in 
tself, involved so great an expenditure of time that the 
advance made was necessarily but slow. It is true that 
in some cases it was a matter of facility to connect 
existing families with their Norman or Saxon ancestors, 
thanks to the extensive collections above referred to. 



1 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 27 

But frequently it would require days or weeks to arrive 
at the desired identification of a single family. Some- 
times every English record and every memorial of local 
history might be searched in vain, until the inquu:y in 
that particular case had to be abandoned as hopeless, and 
so to remain until, perhaps months afterwards, the infor- 
mation long sought for in vain would accidentally occur 
in some foreign charter, or elsewhere, where least 
expected. In many cases, too, where success was at last 
attained, it was only the result of inquiries of a laborious 
and complicated nature. It had been necessary, perhaps, 
to investigate throughout a long series of records the 
descent and inheritance of family estates ; to trace them 
through changes of orthography and of denomination of 
a perplexing nature ; to examine the history of the various 
families which had possessed those estates ; and to inquire 
into the earliest forms of the armorial bearings of those 
famihes. It had perhaps been fou.nd impossible to obtain 
sufficient information on these points. It had become 
necessary to examine wholesale the history and the armo- 
rial bearings of all families within extensive districts, and 
thence to gather remote hmts leading to the requisite clue. 
However interesting might be the attempt to solve the 
difficulties which presented themselves in these inquiries, 
it became evident that to identify even a few hundred 
families would demand a serious expenditure of time — 
that it would be hopeless to expect, within any definable 
period, the complete identification of all the early Norman 



Hosted by Google 



28 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

families still extant. Yet it seemed to be undesirable 
to leave the inquiry altogether unfinished when results 
so interesting and so satisfactory had been attained in its 
progress. It therefore became necessary to consider 
whether any mode of inquiry was practicable by which, 
without abandoning the historical character of the investi- 
gation, a material abridgment of the time consumed in it 
might be effected. It was at this crisis of the inquiry 
that a mode of proceeding presented itself which will be 
presently explained. 

When we seek for remains of antiquity in London 
there is no necessity to make a pilgrimage to Westminster 
Abbey or the Tower, or to inspect the treasures of the 
British Museum, or the Eecord Office. Monuments of 
equal, or of greater, though unrecognised, antiquity present 
themselves on every side. The historian or the archseo- 
logist need only lift up his eyes and peruse the names 
which present themselves on shops and warehouses, and 
on the carts and waggons that roll by. Those names are 
strangely suggestive to one who is familiar with English 
history. Their present position tells of strange revolu- 
tions in past times. Those names seem to assort but ill 
with their present places. They once belonged to the 
mighty nobles and chiefs who conquered England, and 
whose descendants were renowned in Palestine and France. 
Those names are now borne by the merchant, the shop- 
keeper^ the artisan, the labourer. 

Whence come these memorials of the eleventh cen- 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 29 

tury, these resurrections of what was once so famous in 
history, these names of the past, formerly surrounded by 
all the attributes of splendour, and power, and chivalry, 
and almost kingly dominion ? Are we to suppose those 
names to be mere impostures, fraudulent assumptions, 
forgeries? Or are they not, rather, silent witnesses 
of the vast changes which time introduces into society ? 
It was not the custom in England to change hereditary 
surnames without necessity, and from mere fancy or 
caprice. Nor is there any record in England of the 
system of clan names by which in Scotland and Ireland 
the adherents of the patriarchal chieftains distinguished 
themselves. Clans did not exist in this country, and the 
adherents of the barons did not adopt the names of their 
feudal suzerains. The surnames of England have descended 
hneally in families from remote ages ; and those which are 
found in the middle and lower classes, and which ori- 
ginally belonged to illustrious houses, are, with very few 
exceptions, beyond doubt genuine. The writer expresses 
this opinion after careful and lengthened inquiry, and is 
entirely satisfied that these names have not been adopted 
in modern times ; for the families from which they are 
derived have been so long forgotten that nothing would 
have been gained by the assumption of their names. And 
besides this, a person who wished to obtain the credit of 
belonging to one of those ancient stocks would at least 
have been careful, in adopting the name, to preserve its 
correct orthography ; whereas the mass of these old 



Hosted by Google 



30 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

names occur in corrupt forms, and under every conceivable 
variation of spelling, which clearly indicates the undesigned 
nature of the changes themselves, and the remoteness of 
an origin which, in the course of time, had been the 
source of so many variations. 

Setting aside, therefore, any objection to the genuineness 
of these masses of ancient names as altogether unfounded, 
we may consider the real causes of the position which they 
occupy in the middle, and even in the labouring classes. 

The decadence of ancient and the rise of new famihes 
in England are facts which are well known, and which 
are evidenced by what is daily passing before our eyes. 
There is a perpetual ebb and flow in the fortunes of families ; 
and more especially has this been the case for the last 
three centuries and a half, when the old feudal institutions, 
which rendered the transfer of estates difflcult, and which 
impeded the creation of large rentals, have come to an end. 
Landed property has long ceased to be destined to the 
maintenance of a great national army : it has become an 
article of commerce — has been thrown open to the monied 
classes — ^has become capable of being treated as a source 
of pecuniary profit. The ancient Norman landholder 
hved without the aids and apphances of modern luxury. 
His grandem* consisted, not in the length of his rent-roll, 
the brilliancy of his equipages, or the beauty of liis palaces 
and parks, but in the strength of his fortresses, and the 
numbers of armed and disciphned retainers and feudal 
tenants who followed his standard. His splendour con- 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 31 

sisted in his power. All this has long since passed away, 
and land, from the middle of the sixteenth centiury, began 
to fall into the position of other marketable property. 
The result was that, as commercial enterprise created 
wealth, the old landed aristocracy was gradually replaced 
by new famihes. If we compare the landed proprietary 
of any one county in the present day mth the lists of its 
gentry in the reign of Elizabeth, it would seem at first sight 
as if the whole of the old proprietary had died out. Eare in- 
deed are the cases in which the same estates have descended 
in the same name for three centuries. Mr. Shhiey, in his 
interesting work on the ' Gentle and Noble ' families of 
England who have held their estates from a.d. 1500 and 
previously, is unable to enumerate more than about four 
hundred altogether, including peers, baronets, and landed 
gentry — a mere insignificant fraction of the landoAvners of 
England. The mass of the old proprietors have either 
died out or transferred their estates by heiresses to new 
famihes ; or they have migrated to other parts of England, 
to Ireland, to Scotland, or to the colonies. Numbers have 
taken up their abode in America, and their descendants 
remain there at the present day. They have in the majo- 
rity of cases ceased to be possessed of landed property, and 
have engaged in commercial or industrial employments. 
In former ages, as now, professions and trade were 
frequently the resource of the younger sons of good famihes, 
for the family estate passing to the elder son, the junior 
branches had to seek thefr own fortunes Nor were then: 



Hosted by Google 



32 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

undertakings always fortunate: branches of aristocratic 
families gradually fell lower in the world, and became 
impoverished. The leading branches of these famihes, 
whose importance in some degree upheld the position of 
these remote Idnsmen, gradually died out; the estates 
passed away by heuesses to new famihes, or were lost by 
extravagance, misfortunes, and embarrassments ; the old 
names were forgotten by the world ; the scions of these 
ancient famihes fell lower and lower, till, in some cases, at 
length nothing remained to them except family names, 
of whose ancient importance they were no longer conscious. 
All traces of their descent had been lost and obhterated ; 
and when rising once more to renewed prosperity, after 
the lapse of ages, they rose as new famihes, without ante- 
cedents, and without ancestry. 

Such have been the variations of society in England, 
w^here, notmthstanding an unparalleled stabihty of institu- 
tions, everything is, hke the ocean, in a state of perpetual 
flux and reflux, the old disappearing before the new, and 
the new superseded in its turn by the old — the nobihty, 
tlie gentry, the middle classes, and the lower, gradually 
changing places, and gradually resuming their original 
positions. In a few generations the noble famihes of the 
present will have descended to the ranks of the gentry or 
the commercial community. The tradesmen of to-day will - 
be the forefathers of the peers of to-morrow; and we 
perhaps om'selves have tenants or servants whose blood 
may be better than our own. 

The author had at various times been struck by find- 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 33 

ing such names as Percy, Mortimer, Basset, Vipont, 
Fitzwater, amongst the middle and lower classes, but he 
had not given any particular attention to the fact, or 
attempted to found any inferences upon it. He had also 
been led by curiosity from time to time to turn to the 
Post Office Dhrectory of London, as containing the largest 
printed hst of Enghsh surnames, with a view to ascertain 
whether some of the Norman surnames which are to be 
found in the ancient records were still in existence, and 
he had occasionally discovered them there. These casual 
and transient references conveyed a very imperfect notion 
of the amount of information actually comprised in that 
vast repository of surnames. 

When, however, it became necessary (as has been 
explained) to discover a summary mode of completing 
the lists of existing Norman families, the surnames of the 
London Directory at once occurred to recollection as the 
means of determining with increased speed whether the 
ancient Norman families still survive. Up to that moment 
the notion that there ever had been originally any class 
of Normans in England except that of the landholders 
had not presented itself. Every one habitually regards 
the Normans of England as an aristocracy. To say that 
a family is Norman is nearly equivalent to saying that it is 
amongst the oldest of the old and the noblest of the noble. 
The current notion appears to be that the people of 
England after the Conquest Avere Anglo-Saxon, while 
the aristocracy was Norman ; and the author up to this 

D 



Hosted by Google 



34 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

point remained entirely under the influence of this per- 
suasion, notwithstanding his preceding inquiries. He did 
not entertain any doubt that the extensive Hst of Norman 
names which had been compiled included the whole or 
nearly the whole of the ancient Norman families which 
had settled in England, and to ascertain that the names 
included in that list still subsisted in England would, in 
his then opinion, have been equivalent to a complete 
recovery of the Anglo-Norman race. 

With such sentiments the author commenced a new 
task which he prescribed to himself— the examination 
of all the surnames of the London Directory, in the hope 
of completing his lists of extant Norman names. Every 
surname was to be examined : they amounted to nearly 
'^0,000 in number. For the examination of these names 
he had before him : 1. The London Post Office Directory 
for 1870 ; 2. The Eotuli Hundredorum^ 2 vols, foho ; 
3. The Testa de Neville^ 1 vol. foho ; 4. The Proceedings 
of the Curia Eegis^ from 1194 to 1200, 2 vols. 8vo. ; 5. 
The Pipe Rolls, temp, Henry I. and XL, published by the 
Eecord Commission; 6. The Eotuli de Liberiate, of the 
time of King John, edited by Sir T. D. Hardy ; . 7. The 
extensive manuscript collections previously made, con- 
taining above. 3,000 names; 8. B^ohsons British Herald, 
2 vols. 4to. ; 9. The Patronymica Britamiica, of Mr. 
Mark Anthony Lower, M.A.. 

The author avails himself of this opportunity to record 
his obhgations to the last-named work for suggestions 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 35 

regarding particular names, which are duly noticed in their 
places in the ensuing pages, and also for many identifica- 
tions of local names, which saved much useless inquiry. 

Thus provided with the means of immediate reference 
on all points, the author proceeded systematically to 
investigate all the surnames in the London Directory. 
He found some of these to be Hebrew ; others French, 
Spanish, Greek, Portuguese, Dutch, &c., &c. He came 
upon plenty of Celtic names from Scotland and Ireland, 
and the usual Welsh names. These various classes of 
surnames were all put aside. He then came to great 
numbers of names derived from localities in England, and 
some from Scottish locahties. These also he put aside as 
a general rule. It is almost incredible what different 
forms these local names assume in the London Directory. 
We may trace a dozen different readings of the same 
name, and in many cases so strangely disguised that we 
marvel at the ingenuity of the speUing. Sometimes, too, 
these names of localities retain the old spelling and form, 
which has been corrected in the localities themselves, in 
favour of more modern orthography, for several centuries. 
We have to look to the very oldest records to discover 
the types of these existing smrnames. The forms of these 
local names are frequently so smgular, from their trun- 
cation, their ingenious substitutions of one letter for 
another, their phonetic spelhng, &c., that it is almost 
impossible to imagine whether they are local names, or 
patronymics, or Celtic names, or Hebrew, or Norman. 

D 2 



Hosted by Google 



36 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

They are to the last degree perplexing. However, with 
the aid of Mr. Lower's Patronymica^ where many of 
these nondescripts are shown to be local names, and by 
considerable research, this class of names was gradually 
ehminated from the inquiry. 

There remained then a large class of siu'names which 
might probably include the existing Norman families. 
Nor was this expectation disappointed. These surnames 
contributed a considerable addition to the number of 
those Norman names which had already been ascertained 
to be actually extant, or to be concealed under Enghsh 
names. So far the inquiry was all that had been antici- 
pated. It did not by any means exhaust the hst of above 
3,000 names which were included in the collections. 
Numbers of those names still remained not identified as 
still existing. Yet an advance had been made ; the 
Norman aristocracy had been more extensively re- 
covered, and it might fairly be expected that, if the 
whole body of surnames /in England could be examined, 
the remainder of the aristocratic names would make their 
appearance. 

But while this branch of the inquiry was making 
gradual progress, a phenomenon began to present itself 
which at first attracted no particular attention. Names 
came to hght in the London Directory which were at 
once identified as Norman, for various reasons, and more 
especially because they are actually found in the Norman 
records of the Exchequer, 1180-1200. But those names 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 37 

were not included in the author's long Hsts of Norman 
names of English landowners. He presumed at first, as a 
matter of course, that these were merely exceptional cases, 
in which he had omitted to enter any particulars in the 
collections through some accidental oversight. But he 
gradually became surprised to find what numbers of 
these names had been passed over. The numbers that 
came pouring in began to be an embarrassment. It was 
impossible to account for this fact. The writer became 
at length perfectly astonished. The new names came in 
by masses. His long lists became comparatively useless ; 
they were stranded, like a ship left high and dry by the 
receding tide. The author felt that they threw the most 
serious doubts on the value of his hsts and collections, 
which he had been almost inchned to regard as complete 
and exhaustive. Were those hsts which had been so 
laboriously formed, and which were five or six times the 
length of any known list of Norman names, a mere 
failure ? Did they, after all, contain a mere fraction of 
the Norman surnames ? Eeflection on all that had passed 
in the compilation of those lists led to the conviction that 
very httle in the shape of Norman names in the old 
Enghsh records could have escaped from the inquiries 
that had been instituted. The best sources of information 
had been carefully examined ; no name apparently 
foreign had been mttingly passed over. It seemed that 
there could have been no material omission of facts 
bearing on the early landed aristocracy of England. The 



Hosted by Google 



38 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

writer remained satisfied, after full consideration, that his 
lists and collections could not have been materially added 
to, even if he had undertaken again to go through the 
whole mass of ancient records. 

How was it then possible to account for the contra- 
dictory fact that the names of his hsts were so greatly 
outnumbered by Norman names entirely new ? 

An explanation of the fact presented itself. Those 
new and unaccountable Norman names must have been 
transplanted to England in the course of the emigration 
of the Huguenots in the reign of Ehzabeth, or at the 
revocation of the Edict of Nantes, or at the period of the 
French revolution. This seemed a possible solution of 
the difficulty. It was immediately tested : but it was found 
that the names in question could be traced in England 
long before the dates above mentioned. They occurred 
in the Enghsh records of the twelfth and thirteenth 
centuries. They were then apparently as old and as much 
settled as any other Norman names in this country. 
They were also clearly traced in Normandy itself to a 
period of undefined antiquity. The inference was that 
they had come over from Normandy at the Conquest. 

It was then, at length, that the author opened his 
eyes to the fact that there must have been another class 
of Normans in England besides the Norman aristocracy. 
His lists had contained a true hst of the Norman land- 
owners or feudal aristocracy. But there had evidently 
been a more numerous body of Normans in England than 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 39 

the landowners, and that body was the Norman middle and 
lower classes. The Normans, then, had consisted not only 
of an aristocracy, but of a people : they had come as a 
nation to England. Not only had the barons and knights 
of Normandy accompanied King Wilham, but their feudal 
tenantry, and the free classes of Normandy generally, had 
accompanied the barons and settled here. 

On submitting this ^dew to practical tests, it was 
confirmed. When those Enghsh records which are the 
first to detail the names of the middle classes were 
examined, these new Norman names were found there, 
not amongst the barons and landowners, but amongst the 
petty landowners, free tenants, villeins, cottiers, and 
burgesses of towns. They represented the classes of 
copyholders of manors, petty freeholders, farmers, 
tradesmen, and merchants. They were to be found in 
England in much the same position which they occupied 
in Normandy — not amongst the aristocracy, but amongst 
the middle, labouring, and industrial classes — the classes 
of the Norman freemen, who were all of Norman blood. 
In addition, an unexpected fact was brought to light. The 
writer had been under the impression that hereditary 
surnames, hke armorial bearings, were in early times 
pecuhar to the higher classes, and that it was not till two 
or three centuries after the Conquest that their example 
was followed by the middle and lower classes. But it 
now became evident that hereditary sm'names were in 
use by all classes in Normandy in the middle of the 

^d4 



Hosted by Google 



40 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

eleventli century. They descended from that date both 
in Norman and English branches of the same famihes : 
and it may well be conjectured that these names may 
have been preserved more frequently by the descendants 
of the middle classes than by those of the aristocracy, for 
the latter continually exchanged their Norman names for 
those of then: manors, whereas the former had no such 
inducement to change. 

A close inspection of the names of the tenantry in 
English manors and in English towns in the thh-teenth 
century (being the earliest date at which we become 
acquainted with the details) was instituted ; and it proved 
that in some cases the Norman names of the tenantry 
amounted to above, and in others to less than a moiety of 
the whole, and. generally to about a moiety. Instances of 
these researches mil be found further on in this work.^ 
Similar cases of Norman names of the middle class 
presented themselves in cities and boroughs in similar 
abundance.^ 

These facts necessarily led to a re-examination of 
history, and of the facts which it records bearing on the 
Norman race and its migration to England, and it then 
farther appeared that, considering the condition, both of 
Normandy and of England, before and after the Conquest, 
there was a moral certainty that the migration to England 
must have been that of a people, and not (as had been 
supposed) merely that of an aristocracy. The details of 

1 See Chapter V. ^ Ibid. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOKMAN PEOPLE 41 

this argument will appear farther on:^ they are here 
omitted in order not to interrupt the course of the narra- 
tive. 

The inquiry was pursued throughout the whole hst of 
names of the mercantile and trading classes of London in 
the Directory, amounting, as nearly as can be estimated, 
to 29,000. Of these about one-tenth appear to be 
Hebrew, modern-foreign, and Celtic surnames, leaving 
the properly English surnames about 26,000. 

The result of the inquiry into the Norman surnames 
in the Directoiy (including those previously ascertained 
to be existing) showed a total number of about 6,900, 
besides those Enghsh local names which cover Norman 
descent, and the details of these names and families will be 
found stated in the alphabetical part of this work. The 
Norman names, therefore, being about 6,900, and the 
total of Enghsh names 26,000, it appeared that the Nor- 
man names constituted about a quarter of the whole. 

The surnames of the London Directory, however, 
form only a small part of the surnames of the United 
Kingdom. The Eegistrar-General estimates the sum total 
at more than 100,000 distinct surnames, of which we may 
assume that one-tenth are Hebrew, foreign, and Celtic, 
leaving 90,000 as the corrected number of surnames 
properly Enghsh. If we are entitled to infer that the 
London Directory is not more Norman in character than 
the Directory of all England would be, but that the same 

1 See Chapter V. 



Hosted by Google 



42 THE NOEIMAN PEOPLE 

proportion prevails throughout the kingdom, we are to 
infer farther that about 22,500 surnames in England are 
at this moment Norman. 

Feeling the necessity, then, of testing in some way 
the relation between the London Directory and that of 
all England as regarded their respective proportions of 
Norman names, the author obtained (through the courtesy 
of the Eegistrar-General) a copy of part of the general list 
of surnames in all England preserved at Somerset House. 
On examining the names comprised therein it appeared 
that, after deducting Hebrew, foreign, and Celtic names, 
about one-fourth of the residue were Norman.^ 

The results of the inquiry will be found in the 
Appendix. This experiment showed that the London 
Dh-ectory furnishes a fair specimen of the entire body of 
English surnames. 

The author has stated the above numbers on the 
assumption that his mode of identifying Norman surnames 
in the following alphabetical lists will, on the whole, 
prove to be correct. He cannot pretend to hope that in 
the process of identifying so many thousands of names he 
has not fallen into occasional error. He does trust, how- 
ever, that his errors have not been frequent, and that 
where they exist they will be found to lie quite as much 
in the way of omitting names which might have been 

^ The total number of distinct names in the London Directory to ^ All ' 
was 258j and to the same point in the Somerset House lists about 780. The 
Norman names in the former case amounted to 70, in the latter to above 
200. See Appendix. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 43 

introduced, as of inserting others without sufficient reason. 
He trusts, also, that the main principles on which the 
inquiry has proceeded, and which will be separately con- 
sidered,^ will be admitted to be sound. 

It is now necessary to consider another class of names 
which were not included in the preceding inquiry. That 
inquiry was (as has been said) restricted entirely to 
surnames of a purely Norman origin still remaining in 
England. But names derived from English locahties 
were put aside altogether,^ except the comparatively small 
number which had been shown by previous inquiries to 
cover Norman descent. 

It is, however, here advisable to give some little 
attention to the subject of the Enghsh names borne by 
Norman famihes. The author is not aware that anyone 
has hitherto attempted on system, and to any extent, to 
disinter the long-lost aboriginal surnames of famihes now 
bearing Enghsh local names. According to his impres- 
sions genealogists have been in general satisfied when 
they have ascertained the remotest era at which present 
surnames can be found recorded ; and thek^ authentic 
histories commence from that point, whatever is related 
by them of earlier times, origin, &c., being founded on 
legend or imagination. The author, from the commence- ^ 
ment of his inquiries, was enabled to carry the history of 

^ See Chapters iii., iv. 

2 The names derived from localities seem to amount to about 40 per 
cent, of the whole body of surnames. 



Hosted by Google 



44 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

families to times preceding the dates when their present sur- 
names commenced. His subsequent inquiries have disclosed 
numerous cases in .which the later English local surname 
was merely the substitute for an earlier Norman name. 

The writer has, therefore, his own experience, and 
nothing but his own experience, to guide him in forming 
an estimate of the numbers of those existing local surnames 
which may conceal Norman families. That estimate 
may be, perhaps, supposed to be founded on too hmited 
an induction. He admits that the investigation of 
something hke two hundred and fifty local surnames is a 
somewhat narrow basis on which to found an inference, 
and he can, therefore, only say, valeat quantum. 

His experience, however (whatever it may be worth), 
is this. In seven cases out of eight (when the origin 
can be ascertained) it is Norman : in the eighth it is 
Celtic, Saxon, or Danish.^ The author does not pretend 
to say that the same English names borne by Norman 
families may not have been equally borne by other 
families that were not Norman. It would be difficult to 
determine in any way the number of families of the 

1 The Peerage inclitdes about 123 families (i.e. so many peerages) bear- 
in o* names of English localities. Of these 82 are Norman families, 12 
Danish or Saxon, and 29 undetermined. Of the latter, 12 at least bear 
strong indications of Norman descent ; the remainder are not mentioned at 
a suiRciently early date to warrant inferences. This class of names is in 
Scotland far more generally of unascertainable origin than in England, from 
the defective nature of the early Scottish records. Two-thirds of the 
Scottish local names of peers cannot be traced to any definite nationality, 
while only one quarter of the corresponding class of names in England are 
untraceable. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 



45 



latter class in relation to that of Norman families bearing 
the same names. Doubtless, these local names were in 
many cases borne simultaneously by famihes of different 
origin. The names of locahties themselves were occa- 
sionally found identical in different districts ; and therefore, 
on the whole, notwithstanding the fact that wherever 
it is possible to trace the origin of locally named families 
the preponderance hes with the Normans, it would be 
difficult to estimate the actual proportion of such sur- 
names which should be assigned to the Normans, and to 
the native races respectively. 

What does, however, seem to come out distinctly as 
the result of the whole inquiry, so far as it has advanced, 
is this, that the Norman race in England is of very 
great magnitude. After making allowance for the 
occurrence of error in the process of identification, it 
yet seems clear that about a quarter of the whole 
mass of existing old English surnames are of purely 
Norman origin, and that a large proportion of the 
remainder are in all probabihty borne by famihes of 
Norman descent. Many of the Norman names are 
exceedingly common, being borne by many hundreds of 
famihes; and, as far as the writer has been able to 
ascertain, it seems that on an average the distinctly 
Norman names are borne by as many families as those 
which are not distinctly Norman, even including amongst 
the latter names ending in ' son,' some of the most com- 
mon of which are probably indicative of Danish origin. 



Hosted by Google 



46 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

The consequence is that we may fairly assume that the 
Norman population bears the same ratio to the entire 
population of England as the Norman names do to the 
Enghsh names generally; and that if a quarter or a 
third of our names are Norman, the Normans themselves 
amount to a quarter or a third of the Enghsh nation. 
With these facts before us, it is simply impossible to 
uphold the notion that the Normans constituted a mere 
aristocracy in England. We have to deal with the fact 
that, according to all appearance, a third or more of the 
English population is Norman ; that the Normans amongst 
us are not to be numbered by units or tens, as some 
persons suppose, but by milhons. All theories as to the 
extinction of the Normans, or their absorption by the 
Saxons, are swept away by the weight of facts. It is 
clear that the Norman Conquest involved the migration 
of a nation. We cannot conceive that the Normans, 
who now probably form a third or more of the popula- 
tion of England in the nineteenth century, could have 
formed less than a third in the eleventh and twelfth 
centuries. The Norman race remains in England. It 
has struck its roots deeply into every rank and class of 
society. It is found throughout, leavening the entire 
Enghsh community, and constituting, we may say, the 
most important element in the whole. It has been well 
and nobly said by a great living historian that the 
Norman became as truly English in England as he had 
become French in Normandy. The national life is 
bound up with the existence of this great race. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 47 

These pages are perhaps the first which have attempted 
to trace in detail the connexion of the Norman race with 
general society in England ; to show that the Norman 
blood pervades all classes and orders alike ; that the 
vigorous life of ancient Scandinavia, which has its 
counterpart in modern England and in America, has been 
transmitted through thirty generations to the existing 
people of these countries. 

One or two circumstances may be here mentioned in 
illustration of the continuance of the Norman blood in 
various classes of society in England, and its wide national 
diffusion. 

In the southern counties of England there lies a 
remote and secluded district, where the population has 
remained in unchanged and unbroken descent for many 
ages. The same family names of farmers, copyholders, 
petty tenants, tradesmen, and labourers, may be traced 
in the parish register from age to age since the com- 
mencement of the reign of Elizabeth. The births, 
marriages, and deaths of this community are recorded 
with a regularity which might cause envy to some man 
of brief pedigree and long purse, anxious to extend the 
list of his ancestry. In the midst of this district rise 
the grey and massive ruins of a baronial donjoji^ sur- 
rounded by extensive trenches, the ancient seat of the 
lords of the soil. That time-worn castle owes its origin 
to a mighty baron of the Conqueror, who accompanied 
him from, Normandy, and, obtaining vast territory in 
England, became the progenitor of a powerful line of 



Hosted by Google 



48 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

peers and chieftains, once famous in English history, and 
long since forgotten. The titles of that great baronial 
house have been extinct for many ages ; its estates have 
been transferred to other families ; family after family 
of nobihty has held them in succession; they have 
passed into possession of the Crown, and have been 
granted afresh. All the long series of owners have 
departed: the Norman, the Plantagenet, the Tudor, 
the Stuart, the Hanoverian dynasties have come to an 
end successively. The ruined donjon has outlasted them 
all; and, strange to say, the Norman tenantry, whose 
ancestors once paid suit and homage at that ancient 
fortress, are there still. The whole vicinity abounds in 
purely Norman names. The ancestors of those who bear 
those names came from Normandy, and settled around 
the castle as feudal retainers of its lords at the era of 
the Conquest. There the Norman race still continues ; 
an independent and manly race of men, not without 
traces of the Norman beauty and the Norman character. 
The writer happened for some time to come much into 
contact with that race ; and he has found amongst them 
men whose humble position was dignified by the highest 
honour, integrity, and worth. To the best of his recol- 
lection, every second name in that district is Norman. 
He had frequently remarked the pecuhar character of the 
surnames there; but greater knowledge than he then 
possessed of Norman names now enables him to recal 
the numbers which in that district are still purely 
Norman. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 49 

Another circumstance may be mentioned in connection 
with the above, which clearly shows how extensively the 
Norman element pervades all classes of English society, 
even to the very humblest — how truly and thoroughly 
national it now is. In 1872 a vessel was lying in the 
Thames, about to take its departure for Tasmania. It 
conveyed as passengers 300 navvies, who had been 
engaged to proceed to the Colonies, to complete an 
intended railway. The passengers were all on board, 
when a fatal collision at night sent the vessel and every 
human being on board to the bottom. 

The list of the drowned passengers appeared in the 
public journals. It included a large number of purely 
Norman names. Several names were there recognised as 
formerly baronial and historical ; and one baronial 
name the writer there discovered, the existence of which 
in England in the present age he had never before 
ascertained. 

Having now stated the circumstances out of which 
arose the discovery of the Norman people as now existing 
in England, it becomes the office of the author to unfold 
the principles which have directed him in the present 
inquiry, to point out the corroborative evidence which 
he has to adduce, and to prepare the way for that expo- 
sition of details which will be found in the alphabetical 
portion of this work. 



Hosted by Google 



50 



CHAPTEE ni. 

CRITICISM OF FAMILY HISTOEY. 

It may be supposed, perhaps, that any revision or re- 
examination of the existing family history of England is 
superfluous and presumptuous — that large classes of facts 
which have been long accepted as authentic, on the 
authority of eminent heralds, backed by the testimony of 
the families to which they relate, ought to be exempt 
from criticism. Such an opinion, however, can only be 
held where the real condition of the English pedigrees is 
not understood. Historical truth compels the rejection of 
much that is to be found in those documents ; and as the 
present work frequently passes over the older pedigrees, 
and presents facts altogether new, it is necessary to 
produce evidence to show that such procedure is war- 
ranted by the present state of EngHsh family history. 

To those who are aware of the real state of things 
this chapter will be a mere repetition of that with 
which they are already familiar ; and they will accordingly 
pass on to the following chapter ; but those who are of 
opinion that existing pedigrees of old date may be rehed 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 51 

on may be induced to adopt a somewhat different opinion 
on considering the following statements. 

In the preceding pages, then, it has been observed that 
Enghsh family history is, as regards its ancient portion, 
open to much criticism. This ought not to cause surprise 
when it is considered that even the general history of the 
nation presents many points on which learned men have 
come to different conclusions, and in which long esta- 
blished views have been abandoned; and if even in 
questions of historical importance much uncertainty is 
occasionally found, how vastly greater must be the 
uncertainty which in many cases smTounds questions of 
mere family descent ! There are, indeed, cases, such as 
the inheritance of kingdoms, where the great importance 
of the subject ensures such an amount of pubhcity and 
discussion as to render the task of inquiry comparatively 
easy, because it places us in possession at least of the 
materials for forming an opinion. But in the case of 
family history, taken as a whole, we have no such aids. 
A family has to be connected with the past under every 
conceivable difficulty. Its position may not have been 
conspicuous. Its name may have changed so as scarcely 
to be recognisable. Ancient records may know of it 
only under a form altogether strange to us. The transient 
mention of it in those records may convey different ideas 
to different minds. There is danger of confusion between 
different individuals of the same name. 

These, and other difficulties which present themselves 



Hosted by Google 



52 THE NORIMAN PEOPLE 

to the bond fide inquirer, are not, perhaps, those which 
raise any difficulty in the minds of others. It seems to 
be supposed that heralds and genealogists have some 
mysterious and recondite power, which enables them with 
comparative ease and certainty to reproduce the history 
of famihes ; and there have been times when their 
recorded statements and pedigrees have been generally 
accepted with profound and implicit faith. Pedigrees, 
when they have been adopted by famihes, become the 
authentic exposition of then: claims. They are transmitted 
from generation to generation with jealous care, and yet 
they may be all the time founded on invention. The 
compilers of pedigrees were, like others, not exempt 
from error ; and it must be added with regret that in 
many cases their anxiety to gratify their employers has 
led them to neglect the ordinary laws of historical 
inquiry, and to put forth hasty statements, which have 
done much to discredit a branch of knowledge which is 
capable of affording results of real value. 

With a view to convey some notion of the difficulties 
which the historical inquirer encounters when he attempts 
to investigate the origin of Enghsh famihes, it may be 
desirable to notice some instances of those faults and 
defects which continually present themselves in the 
existing family history, and which either deter many 
persons fi^om the study, or stand in the way of bond fide 
inquiry. 

1. Impossibilities. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 53 

We are, for example, informed by one of the peerages 
that Herveius Walter, father of Theobald Walter, Butler 
of Ireland, in the reign of Henry II., and ancestor of the 
Dukes and Marquises of Ormond, was ' a companion of 
the Conqueror,' i.e. that he had in 1066 accompanied 
him from Normandy. This, no doubt, carries back the 
family of Butler to the era of the Conquest. But when 
we look into the facts of the case we find that this 
Herveius Walter, father of Theobald,^ was in the time of 
Henry II. a considerable benefactor to Butley Priory, 
Suffolk ; ^ and this being a century after the Conquest, it 
is impossible that he could have been ' a companion of 
the Conqueror ; ' while in addition, as his son Theobald 
Walter was certainly contemporary with Henry 11. , 
Herveius Walter was himself evidently a contemporary 
of King Stephen and of the Empress Matilda, grand- 
daughter of the Conqueror. It Avould seem that the 
slightest consideration would have precluded the possibihty 
of such a chronological error. 

2. Inventions. 

The peerages inform us that ' Adam de Aldithley,' 
ancestor of the Earls of Derby, attended Duke William 
to England in 1066, 'accompanied, from Aldithley in 



1 The filiation is ascertained by means of charters of Theobald Walter 
founding Cockersand Abbey, Lancashire, and Wotheny Abbey, Limerick 
from whicli we learn that Herveius Walter was his father, Hubert Walter 
Archbishop of Canterbury, his brother, aud Eanulph de Glanville his friend. 
{Mon. Angl ii. 631, 1034.) See Btjtler in the alphabetical aeries. 

^ M(m. Angl. ii. 245. 



Hosted by Google 



54 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

Normandy; by his sons ' Lydiilph and Adam de Aldithley,' 
and obtained large possessions by gift of the Conqueror. 
We have here a minuteness of detail which wears all the 
appearance of authenticity. ' Aldithley ' (the origin of the 
name Audley) was, it appears, in ' Normandy.' Never- 
theless, when we come to examine where Aldithley really 
was, it is ascertained, not merely that there is not the 
slightest trace of such a place in Normandy (as we might 
indeed have anticipated from its Gothic etymology), but 
that the real Aldithley from which the family derived its 
name of Audley was in Staffordshire. A mistake of this 
nature, so obvious on the slightest inquiry, forcibly shows 
the carelessness of which the history of famihes in England 
has been unfortunately the subject. 

The same account of the Stanleys, Earls of Derby, is 
further instructive. ' Adam de Aldithley ' and his two 
sons ' Lydulph and Adam de Aldithley,' who are said to 
have accompanied the Conqueror, are purely imaginary 
personages. There is no trace of their existence in the 
records ; nor has any one ever attempted to estabhsh 
their reahty by evidence. They owe their origin to the 
ingenious process of making two persons out of one, 
assigning the names of one generation to imaginary an- 
cestors in another. Amongst other faults this pedigree 
invents a Henry de Stonley or Stanley, a maternal ancestor 
(as alleged) of this family. His imaginary son-in-law 
lived in the reign of Henry 1.,^ so that he himself must 

^ The «on-iu-law was Adam de Alditbley^ who, according to the state- 



Hosted by GoOgle 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 55 

have lived in that of the Conqueror ; and yet not only is 
Domesday silent as to his existence, but Stonley or 
Stanley itself does not appear to have existed in 1086, 
for Domesday takes no notice of it. The name of Stanley 
appears for the first time in the year 1130,^ when it was 
borne by Eobert de Stanley, Viscount of Stafford.^ 
Henry de Stonley is a pure myth. Nothing can be more 
instructive than this example of the mode of treating 
Enghsh pedigrees. If imagination is allowed to exercise 
such strange influence even in the case of the most illus- 
trious famihes in England, what must have been the fate 
of others of less eminence. 

3. Contradiction to facts. 

The history of the Ashburnhams, Earls of Ashburn- 
ham, furnishes an instance of the legendary character 
of much of tlie early family history of England, and 
of its inconsistency with matter of fact. This pedigree is 
one which is usually announced -with a confidence and an 
apparent authority which are truly imposing, and which 
have doubtless brought conviction to the minds of most 

ment, was son of Lydulpb, wlio came from Normandy with tlie Conqueror 
at the same time as his father Adam. Lydulph was therefore living at the 
Conquest, and his son Adam, in the time of Henry I., and Henry de Stanley, 
the imao-inary father-in-hxw of the latter, must have been contemporary 
with the Conqueror. This personage appears from the peerage statements 
to have been owner of Stanley and Balterley, while Domesday shows that 
Balterley, together with Aldithley and Talc, belonged in the Conqueror's 
reign to Gamel, a native thane (Domesday, Stafford, p. 251.) Stanley in 
Stafford is not mentioned. 

1 Rot. Pip. 31, Henry I. 

^ See Stanley in the alphabetical series. 



Hosted by Google 



56 THE NOEIVIAN PEOPLE 

readers, as they did to that of honest Thomas Fuller, who 
was aghast at the antiquity of the Ashburnham family. 
According to the tale told by the peerages, this family 
derives from ' Bertram de Ashburnham' (' son of Anchitel, 
son of Piers, Lord of Ashburnham '), who was ' Sheriff of 
Surrey, Sussex, and Kent, and Constable of Dover Castle,' 
in the reign of King Harold, and who, having bravely 
' defended Dover Castle against King William, in 1066, 
was thereupon, together with his sons, most cruelly put 
to death by the infuriated Conqueror. Certainly, after a 
result so tragic, the Ashburnhams seem bound in honour to 
cherish feehngs of hostihty to the Norman race. But this 
tale, pathetic as it is, is unfortunately of too modern a 
date to attain credence as a matter of fact. It rests on 
the sole and exclusive authority of Francis Thyn, a herald 
who wrote in 1586, five centuries after the events sup- 
posed to have occurred. There is no trace of this historyj 
or of those Ashburnhams who are its subjects, in any 
earlier document. The entire story, therefore, on historical 
principles, falls to the ground, as resting on no adequate 
authority. But besides this, the narrative and the whole 
pedigree founded on it are inconsistent with matter of 
fact. The Anglo-Saxon Lord of Ashburnham is mentioned 
in Domesday Book. His name was Sewardus, which is 
neither that of the pretended Bertram de Ashburnham, 
nor of either of his sons ; and Domesday further informs 
us that after this Anglo-Saxon thane had ceased to be 
owner the estate had passed, amongst many other estates. 



i 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 57 

to the Count of Eu ; and that he had enfeoffed there a 
foreign knight named Eobert de Cruel. ^ It further appears, 
from a series of records, that the descendants of Eobert de 
Cruel (or Criol) were thenceforth lords of Ashburnham, 
that for five or six generations they bore the names of Cruel, 
Crieul, or Criol, and Ashburnham conjointly, and that 
the Earls of Ashburnham are the hneal descendants of this 
Norman house,^ which appears to have been a branch of 
the Counts of Eu. Such is fact as opposed to fiction ; and 
such are the species of statements which have so long 
passed current as the history of the EngUsh aristocracy. 

4. Incredibilities. 

The family of Burke or Burgh (Earls and Marquises 
of Clanricarde) furnishes a striking example of the careless 
inventions of the compilers of pedigrees and peerages. 
According to the received accounts, this family is of im- 
perial Carlovingian descent in the male hne, and is thus 
of more dignified origin than those of Bourbon, Hanover, 
Saxony, Savoy, or Stuart. In fact, no family in Europe could 
pretend to vie in splendour of origin with the Burkes if 
this pedigree were well-founded. It unfortunately, how- 
ever, labours under this disadvantage — the whole of the 
early pedigree on which such vast pretensions are founded 
is only of a century's standing, having appeared for the 
first time in an Irish peerage about the middle of the 
eighteenth century. The alleged descent was unknown 

^ Domesday, Sussex. 
: ^ See Ashburnham in the alphabetical series. 



Hosted by Google 



58 THE NOEMAJSf PEOPLE 

to Dugdale, and to all other genealogists of eminence, 
prior to the date referred to ; and yet the family of Burgh 
had long been of such high rank and eminence that it 
could not fail to attract the attention of genealogical 
writers. This pedigree does not pretend to produce a 
single proof or evidence in its support from any ancient 
record or from history. It mentions various facts which 
are said to have occurred in the tenth, eleventh, and 
twelfth centuries, six, seven, and eight hundred years 
before its appearance. Of course the whole falls to the 
ground as unsupported by historical evidence. 

It is, however, worth while to dwell for a little on the 
assertions of the author of this pedigree. William Fitz 
Adelm, the real ancestor of the family, and Chief Governor 
of Ireland, hved - in the reign of Henry II. His name 
supphes that of his father, Adelm. The compiler of the 
pedigree was not aware who this Adelm was, but by a 
wave of the magician's wand he was transformed into the 
son and heir of the attainted and dispossessed Wilham, 
Earl of Cornwall and Mortaine, son of Eobert, the Con- 
queror's half-brother, and consequently nephew of that 
sovereign. The compiler of this pedigree was probably 
unconscious that Dugdale, Anselm, and everyone else who 
had examined the subject, were unable to discover that 
Earl Wilham ever married or left any posterity ; nor did 
it occur to him that neither Adelm nor Wilham Fitz Adelm 
his son ever claimed any restoration of the Earldoms of 
Cornwall and Mortaine, and that history is entirely silent 
as to the existence of any claimant whatever. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 59 

Another wave of the wand converts Herluin de Con- 
teville, grandfather of Earl William, into ' Harlowen de 
Burgh,' and gives him a father, ' John de Burgh, Earl of 
Tonsburgh,' a lineal descendant of Charlemagne. It so 
happens that Herluin's father and ancestry are entirely 
unknown to history ; and John, Earl of Tonsburgh, is an 
individual of whose existence there is not the slightest 
trace except in this pedigree. Had he been a reahty he 
could not have failed to be mentioned at an era when 
the house of Charlemagne was still claiming the throne of 
France in ■ opposition to the family of Hugh Capet ; nor 
could the name of so illustrious a personage, and the father 
of Herluin de Conteville, have escaped notice, as it has 
done, in the pages of Ordericus Vitahs. The real descent 
of the Burghs, though not imperial, is (if the writer be 
correct in his view) one of considerable interest, and 
connects them with some of the names most eminent in 
the history of England. It is to be regretted that in the 
case of so eminent a house due inquiry has been super- 
seded by ill-considered guess, and actual fabrication.^ 

5. Inconsistency with history. 

The descent of the family of Chfford, so conspicuous in 
English history, is traced with certainty to Eichard Fitz 
Ponce, who hved in the reign of the Conqueror ;^ but 
peerage writers, unsatisfied with this ancestry, have exerted 
their ingenuity to make the pedigree terminate in a more 

^ See BuEGH in the alphabetical series of names. 
^ See Clippoed in the alphabetical series. 



Hosted by Google 



60 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 



brilliant apex. According to them, ' Ponce,' the father of 
Eichard, was none other than ' WiUiam, Earl of Arques and 
Toulouse' [meaning Talou], paternal uncle of the Con- 
queror, who, it is added, ' came into England with his 
victorious nephew, Duke William.' 

Criticism here interposes the inconvenient question. 
How do we know that Ponce the father of Eichard was the 
same person as William, Count of Arques ? There is no 
reply except the statement of the peerage — no other 
authority in support of that statement is vouchsafed ; nor 
is there any evidence that Wilham Earl of Arques ever 
came to England, or that he left any sons. What we do 
know is this — that he rebelled against Duke WiUiam and 
endeavoured to dethrone him — that he was compelled to 
fly from Normandy — that he spent the rest of his life 
supported by the bounty of the Count of Boulogne — and 
that King Wilham on his death-bed spoke with anger of 
his hostile conduct. These are matters which are known 
to all students of the Norman historians, and especially of 
Ordericus Vitalis ; and how, in the face of these well-known 
facts, it can be imagined that William of Arques and his 
sons were provided for in England by King WiUiam does 
indeed seem strange. There was a WUliam of Arques 
whose family was seated in England ; but this family had 
no connexion with the Count of Arques.^ 

6. Anachronisms. 

Cases of this nature are frequent, and one may be here 

^ See Arch, Saville, in the alphabetical series of names. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 61 

cited from Collins's account of the family of Hotham (Lords 
Hotham), which was written, according to his statement, 
in rehance on ' our genealogists ' — a discreet reference, 
which commits no one in particular. According to the 
story, Sir John de Trehouse was ' Lord of Kilkenny ' in 
Ireland before the Conquest ; and, in reward of brilhant 
services at Hastings, obtained from the king Hotham in 
Yorkshire, and other estates in England. From him de- 
scended the family of De Trehouse, which in the reign of 
Henry H. or later assumed the name of Hotham. No 
authority is cited in support of this tale. Its author had 
not the least difficulty in placing an English or foreign 
knight in possession of territories in a part of Ireland which 
was then entirely occupied by the native Celtic population. 
He seems to have entertained very vague impressions as 
to the date of the English conquest of Ireland, which he 
probably assigned to the ninth or tenth century, and had 
consequently as httle difficulty in seating an Enghsh lord 
at Kilkenny in the eleventh as in the thirteenth century. 
It is needless to add that a circumstance so incredible 
ought to have been supported by the strongest evidence in 
order to obtain credence ; but there is no evidence what- 
ever. Yet, when statements of this nature, so precise and 
definite, are advanced, it is very difficult to disbelieve 
them ; and nothing but long experience of the utter 
recklessness with which statements of this kind have been 
put forward would enable one to set them aside as unsup- 
ported by evidence. 



Hosted by Google 



62 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

7. Mistranslations. 

The popular view of the origin of the family of Fitz- 
Gerald, Duke of Leinster, is supported only by a miscon- 
ception of the meaning of the word ' antecessor ' in 
Domesday Book. We are informed by the peerages that 
Other (whose name they change into ' Otho '), the father 
of Walter Fitz Other, Castellan of Windsor/ and ancestor 
of the Fitz-Geralds, was a baron of England in the reign 
of Edward the Confessor, and was the owner of all the 
estates which, in 1086, were in possession of his son 
Walter Fitz-Other. On examining Domesday Book it 
appears that the estates thus held by Walter, had, in the 
reign of the Confessor, belonged to several different pro- 
prietors, whose names are recorded. The name of Other 
does not occur amongst them. The only ground for the 
assertion to the contrary is that Cheneteberie, one of these 
estates, had been held on certain conditions by the ' ante- 
cessor ' of Walter. This term is rendered ' ancestor,' and 
it is at once inferred that Other, father of Walter, must 
have been the ancestor referred to ; but the term is 
usually in Domesday employed in the sense of ' prede- 
cessor,' or ' former owner,' and thus is of no value towards 
estabhshing relationship. Domesday Book knows nothing 
of Other ; and there is every reason to conclude that he, 



1 < Walter Fitz Oter, Castellan of Wildesore ' [Windsor], is mentioned 
in a charter of Abingdon Abbey (Harl. MS. 294, No. 3324), where it is stated 
that he restored to the Abbey, in the time of the Abbot Faritius, woods 
named Virdela3 and Backseat, at Winkefield. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 63 

like the fathers of the great mass of the Anglo-Norman 
barons of the Conquest, was a foreigner.^ 

8. Unsupported statements. 

We have a remarkable instance of the credence 
attained by unsupported statements of the elder heralds 
in the case of the house of Percy, Earls and Dukes of 
Northumberland. The whole early pedigree of this 
historical family depends upon the unauthenticated state- 
ment of a herald of considerable eminence in the reign of 
Elizabeth, named Glover. He was a man of attainments, 
and of great industry, and in general his statements are 
deserving of credit. But in this particular case, whether 
it was that the temptation of gratifying the ancestral 
aspirations of so powerful a family as that of Northumber- 
land overcame his usual discretion, or whether he may 
have derived his information from some foreign and 
untrustworthy source, it were impossible now to determine. 
Suffice it to say, that he derives this family from Mainfred 
de Percy, a Danisli chief, who is said to have lived before 
the time of EoUo, and whose descendants, named alter- 
nately GeofFry and William de Percy, continued in succes- 
sion Lords of Percy, until the last Wilham de Percy of 
Normandy went to England, temp. William I., and founded 
the Enghsh house of Percy. On examining this state- 
ment, the first difficulty which causes hesitation is the 
alternate repetition of the names of Geoffiy and Wilham, 
which was inconsistent with the usual system of nomen- 

' See FiTZGiEEALD in the alphabetical series of names. 



Hosted by Google 



64 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

clature in those ages ; but what presents a far more 
serious difficulty is this. Percy did not belong to any 
private family, but was part of the ducal demesne;^ 
consequently it is difficult to suppose that the name of 
De Percy could have existed, as the estate did not belong 
to a private family, and, in point of fact, the name is not 
mentioned in any record till shortly before the Enghsh 
Conquest, and, it had probably been assumed not long 
previously, for in 1026 the estate of Percy was still part 
of the demesne of the Duke.^ We are, therefore, obhged 
to come to the conclusion that the whole early pedigree 
produced by Glover must be rejected.^ 

, These few examples of the difficulties which are to be 
found in the pedigrees of the sixteenth, seventeenth, and 
eighteenth centuries will suffice to indicate the necessity, 
in the interest of truth, of examining carefully the state- 
ments of the genealogists of former times before they are 
adopted as reliable. 

The state of the English pedigrees generally, indeed, 
appears to be such as to demand a careful re-examination 
with the additional light thrown on such topics by the 
intelligent criticism of the present century, and the greatly 
increased knowledge of the sources of mediaaval history. 

^ Duke Richard, "by cliarter dated 1026, granted to his spouse, in dowry, 
Coutances and its county, with the castles of Carusburc, Holm, and Bruot, 
the court of Ver^ and the court of Oerisj^-sur-Seine, Agons-on-the-Sea, 
Valengias (Valognes ?), the abbey of Portail, the town and port of Sarnes, 
the town and port of Hage^ the town of Balteis, and Egglandes, the courts 
of Percy and of Moyon, and the town of Cathim in the county of Bayeux. 
Bouquet, x. 270. 

^ See preceding note. 

^ See Percy in the alphabetical series of names. 



Hosted by Google 



65 



CHAPTEE IV. 

CONSTRUCTIVE PEESTCIPLES OF THE PEESENT WOEK, 

It now becomes necessary to offer some explanation of 
the principles whicli liave been held in view in the com- 
pilation of the following series of above seven thousand 
five hundred names of existing Norman families, traceable 
in the London Directory. It has been already observed 
that these names are borne by the commercial and trading 
classes. In a few cases it has been found necessary to add 
some from the peerage, which do not occur amongst those 
of the commercial classes of London. 

From what has been previously stated, it will be un- 
derstood that the alphabetical series in question, which 
forms the great mass of this work, consists of names of 
two classes. 

First, those names and families whose origin has been 
traced through successive generations in the ordinary 
way, by records of all descriptions. These represent the 
earlier stages of the inquiry, and are to a considerable 
extent additions to, or corrections of, existing family 
history. They are presented in the most condensed form 
with a view to economise space, and they comprise, con- 



Hosted by Google 



66 THE NOEI^IAN PEOPLE 

sequently, a very small portion of what might in each 
case have been said on thcK respective subjects. It is 
very possible that this condensation may have rendered 
the force of the argument in some cases less perceptible. 
It is hoped, however, that, brief as these pedigrees may 
be, they will aJQford suggestions as to the true line of re- 
search, which may facilitate the inquiries of others. 
Amongst them wiU be found notices of the origin of some 
of those names which the whole world combines to 
honour. 

Secondly, the great mass of the names in the following 
alphabetical series are those which have been identified 
without any attempt to trace the lineal descent of families. 
These names, which are probably unnoticed in other 
works as Norman, represent the later stage of the inquiry. 
The names of this class which occur in the London 
Directoiy have been identified as Norman by the fact of 
their occmTcnce in the records of Normandy of the 
twelfth and eleventh centuries. In most cases the 
reference is to the great EoUs of the Exchequer of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-1200. Their occurrence in England at an 
early date is shown by references to the English records 
of the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries, espe- 
cially to those of the Curia Regis from 1194 to 1200, 
to the Testa de Neville, 1200-1320, and to the Rotuli 
Hundredorum, c. 1272. Occasionally there are references 
to records of later date. The inference in each case is 
that the name, as appearing at an early period both in 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 67 

Normandy and England, was originally Norman, and 
passed into England at the Conquest. 

It may be objected that such an inference is not sound, 
because the name in question may have originated simul- 
taneously in both countries, being of Norman origin in 
Normandy, and of Saxon origin in England. It is not 
pretended that particular instances of this kind may not 
have occurred ; but as a whole the objection is not appli- 
cable to these names, for the great mass of them are not 
of native but of foreign type. It is the concurrent testi- 
mony furnished by so many thousands of instances which 
will bring conviction to the reader's mind. Assuredly 
the legal maxim, Identitas colligitur ex multitudine 
signorum^ may well be apphed to this case. Nor can the 
objection above referred to have any weight against the 
broad facts of the case, as may be illustrated by an example 
in point. 

When we examine in detail the surnames of the Ame- 
rican people, they are found to be throughout Enghsh. 
Almost every name we meet ^ is evidently and unmistak- 
ably English. It may occur under various forms — 
corresponding varieties of form occur in this country — but 
it is decidedly Enghsh ; it cannot be confounded with the 
surnames of other nationalities. Moreover, the people 

^ The American Directories are in many instances so filled with English 
names that we are almost unconscious that they belong to a different country. 
In the case of the recent New York Directories, the Irish-Celtic element is 
very large ; but it is known that the Irisli settle chiefly in that city. Else- 
where in America, the Irish element is not larger than it is in this kingdom. 

F 2 



Hosted by Google 



68 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

who bear these names speak the English language, and 
their jurisprudence is based on the Common Law of 
England, and then: institutions bear evidences throughout 
of an Enghsh origin. Now, even if the pages of history- 
were closed, could there be a shadow of doubt that, as a 
whole, these names and the families that bear them ori- 
ginally came from England? It makes no difference 
whether those families can or cannot trace the line of 
their ancestors to the first who landed from England on 
the American shores. They are clearly and unmistakably 
identified as Enghsh ; and history comes in at this point 
and tells us that the earher inhabitants of America 
actually did come from England, and archeology adds 
that these names which we now find in America were 
known in England for ages before the foundation of 
the Enghsh colonies — that they appear in the whole series 
of Enghsh records. Mutatis mutandis^ we are entitled 
equally to infer the Norman origin of the Norman names 
which appear in the old English records. The families 
which bear them are, as a general rule, unable to trace 
their descent ; and perhaps have not the remotest con- 
ception that their names were Norman ; but they are not 
the less distinctly identified by those hereditary surnames ; 
memorials of race which can never be obliterated. 

But it must here be observed that, in order to connect 
surnames as at present existing with their prototypes, it is 
essential to call in the aid of experience; grounded on 
acquaintance with the same classes of facts which present 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 69 

themselves in philology. Surnames, it must be remem- 
bered, are merely parts of general language, and they are 
consequently subject to all those influences which affect 
language itself so materially, and which issue in the 
creation of new dialects. Surnames, like other terms, are 
liable to dialectical variation, and to changes of every 
description. All ahke, from the moment of their forma- 
tion, are subject to continued alteration. Their vowels 
gradually change from broad to slender, and the reverse. 
Their consonants become replaced by other consonants. 
Sometimes pronunciation abbreviates them, at others it 
reverses the process, and adds letters, or even syllables. 
Alterations of tliis description can be traced to the 
remotest historical epochs. The tribes which first made 
their appearance within historical times bore names which 
assumed different forms ; and in the early mediaeval 
history of Europe, before hereditary surnames came into 
use, so great were the variations in the orthography of 
names., as we find them recorded in contemporary 
chronicles and charters, that it involves considerable 
experience and industry to identify the persons who bore 
them. The same may be said of the names of locahties. 
They have changed on the Continent and in England to 
such a degree that the student needs a glossary to enable 
him to connect the old denominations of locahties with 
the present forms of the same names. It is true that when 
the original has been pointed out there is httle difficulty 
in understanding the process^ of alteration Avhich has pro- 



Hosted by Google 



70 THE NORI^IAN PEOPLE 

diiced the modern form ; but in the absence of such a 
key the inquirer may altogether fail to recognise names 
in theu" original shape. 

The truth of this is known to everyone who has 
attempted to find in Domesday Book the names of the 
present EngHsh localities. Britton, for instance, one of 
the most industrious of our topographers, attempted in 
liis account of Devonshire to ascertain the modern names 
of the manors of that county which are mentioned in 
Domesday Book. In a considerable number of cases he 
entirely failed, in others he produced instances of exten- 
sive alteration — such, for instance, as ' Shirweir instead 
of the old form ' Ai scire well ; ' 'Axminster ' instead of 
' Alsemiimstre ; ' ' Brixton ' instead of ' Bretricestane ; ' 
'Dawlish' instead of 'Doelis,' &c.^ In the same way 
Collins, in his Peerage, identifies the local name ' Tufton ' 
as having been originally ' Toketon ;' ' Onslow ' as 
'Andislaw,' ' Wyndham ' as ' Wimondham.' 

Alterations of this description are strictly analogous 
to those which in the course of ages have converted 
Latin into French, and Danish and Saxon into English ; 
and which have constituted, and are still forming, new 
dialects and new languages. Names have the same 
tendency to abbreviation which has divested nouns and 
verbs of their grammatical inflexions, and has continually 
removed from terms all their peculiar and sahent points. 
They are under the operation of the same law of substi- 

1 Britton, Magna Brittania^ vi. Part I. p. liii. &c. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 71 

tution wliich is so familiar to the philologist, and under 
which Cahallus has become Cheval ; liber has been con- 
verted into livre ; infans into enfant \ Salvator into Sauveur. 

Subjected to these influences, Norman names long 
since became as it were hieroglyphics, the key to whose 
meaning had been lost. They served to distinguish 
families, but they revealed nothing as to their origin. Yet, 
when these names are studied with the aid of the new 
hghts which philology has disclosed, they furnish conclu- 
sive evidence of the ultimate nationahty of the families to 
which they belong. The progenitors of these famihes 
have for centuries borne these names Avithout any con- 
sciousness of their origin, or any notion that they were 
transmitting to their posterity a record of their descent 
which was destined to be at length interpreted. 

In pursuing the process of identification of names, 
and in removing the accumulated deteriorations, corrup- 
tions, or alterations of ages, and restoring names to their 
earliest forms, most important aid has been derived from 
the independent and most satisfactory testimony supplied 
by examination of the evidence fiurnished by armorial 
bearings. This branch of archeology was formerly of 
considerably greater importance than it now is, and the 
use of arms was guarded with a jealousy unknown in 
later times. The monuments of the ancient armorial 
are numerous and authentic. They consist of engraved 
seals and stone monuments of the twelfth century, and 
of manuscript records of the thirteenth and subsequent 



Hosted by Google 



72 THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 

centuries, and are known to all arch^ologists. This 
ancient armorial of England, with the addition of arms 
granted or recorded in modern times, has been pubhshed 
by various writers, and amongst others by Eobson, whose 
work, entitled ' The British Herald,' has been employed 
in the compilation of the present work. 

Now the fact appears to have been hitherto insujai- 
ciently recognised — but its importance is obvious — that 
in numerous instances famihes have preserved their 
armorial under all the changes which their names have 
undergone in the course of ages; and hence a means 
presents itself of identifying names and families which 
would not at first sight be supposed to be in any way 
connected. An instance or two may illustrate what is 
meant. 

The name ' Fidler ' presented itself for examination. 
It might be supposed that this name was merely that of 
an humble occupation. These very easy and simple 
identifications are seldom to be trusted ; disparaging or 
contemptuous names are very ordinarily the modern 
corruptions of the old names ; and many are the noble 
Norman names which in the course of time have assumed 
vulgar and ludicrous forms. The writer, on examination, 
was of opinion that the name ' Fidler ' was merely a form 
of the name ' Fidelow,' produced by one of the ordinary 
laws of corruption. On referring to Eobson, it was found 
that the arms of ' Fidelow ' were three wolves' heads. 
Afterwards it was ascertained that ' Videlow ' bore the 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORINIAN PEOPLE 73 

same arms. It next appeared that ' Vis-de-low ' bore the 
same three wolves' heads; and thns it was at length 
ascertained that Fidler, Fidelow, Videlow, and Vis-de-low 
were one and the same name, the earher form of which 
was De Visdelu, or Vis-de-loup, probably from a place 
so named in Normandy, and to which the wolves' heads 
of the arms bore allusion. 

Another instance of the utihty of the comparison of 
armorial is afibrded by the name of Toler. The writer 
for a long time could not discover the origin of this name 
or family. He formed several theories, all of which he 
was eventually obhged to relinquish. At length no clue 
remained except the arms. Those arms consisted of a 
cross fleury, sm^mounted by another cross, between four 
leaves erect. These arms were at first presumed to be of 
no "great antiquity, as in their actual shape they do not 
present the simplicity which is characteristic of the ancient 
armorial. It appeared, however, on further inquiry, that 
the leaves had not originally been included in the arms, 
for famihes of ' Toller ' and ' Towlers ' were ascertained to 
have borne the same arms without any leaves, so that it 
was clear that the leaves were merely the emblem of a par- 
ticular branch of the family. The inquiry was continued 
with the aid of this armorial, and the family was traced 
in difierent parts of England, in former ages, under a name 
continually var5nng in form — sometimes Towlers, then 
Tolers, then Towlowes, Towlons, Tolouse, until at length 
it appeared clearly that the latter form, which was coeval 



Hosted by Google 



74 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

TOth the Conquest, was the original. This pointed to 
Toulouse in France as the place from which the family had 
originally come ; and desirous to ascertain whether any 
trace could be found of a family named from a city so 
large ^ as Toulouse (of which there seemed very httle 
hope), the author directed his attention to works con- 
taining information as to the early history of that city. 
He turned to Anselme's great work on the peers and 
nobles of France, in the hopes of finding under his account 
of the Sovereign Counts of Toulouse some references to 
works which might enable him to pursue the inquiry. 
The volume was accordingly opened which contams the 
history of the Counts of Toulouse, when, to his extreme 
astonishment, the author recognised the arms of the 
Enghsh Tolers and Towlers at the head of the history 
of that great house ! Their arms were the hereditary 
emblems of that almost kingly race in all its branches — 
the well-known ' Cross of Toulouse,' being a cross fleury 
voided (i.e. in skeleton), which English heralds had 
described as a cross fleury surmounted by another cross. 
Of course all these various families of Toler, Toller, and 
others, bearing the Cross of Toulouse, were identified as 
one in origin, and as, no doubt, descendants of the 
princely house whose name and arms they have borne 
from the eleventh century. 

The circumstance that an existing family bears a name 
which may, mth the aid of philological considerations, 
be identified with one borne by some ancient Norman 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEIVIAN PEOPLE 75 

house, and also bears the arms which are attributed to 
that house, might possibly be considered a mere coinci- 
dence ; but the occurrence of such curcumstances in 
hiundreds of cases is altogether inconsistent with the 
notion of casual coincidence, and the evidence of consan- 
guinity becomes morally certain. So too, when philology 
tells us that several families bear names which are 
cognate forms of a single name, and when it also appears 
that they all bear the same arms, their consanguinity is 
well estabhshed. 

It is of importance, in order to remove any further 
difficulty from the question of identification, to classify 
the Norman and English names, with a view to trace the 
character of the alterations which have brought them to 
their present form. By so doing we shall be enabled to 
trace through large classes of names the influences which 
have removed, changed, or added initial letters ; which 
have altered terminations ; which have introduced con- 
sonants and omitted them; which have transmuted 
consonants and vowels ; have altered aspirates ; and 
generally have changed. Anglicised, and abbreviated 
names of foreign origin. Let it not be understood that 
these changes are always considerable in amount. It will 
be found in the alphabetical series of names that nume- 
rous Norman names are still very accurately preserved — 
that others are very slightly changed — that others may 
be recognised with little difficulty. But there are still 
many cases which require for their interpretation the aid 



Hosted by Google 



76 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 



of examples. It is, therefore, proposed to exhibit in a 
tabular form a series of illustrative examples, presenting 
those phenomena which are most frequently observable. 
The abbreviation of names will be first exemphfied : 



NAMES ARMORIALLY IDENTIFIED. 

Bohun, Boon, Bowne 
Somery, Somers 
Dakeny, Deacon, Dakins 
Argentine, Argent 
Cayley, Galley 
Wayte, Watt 
Berners, Barnes, B ernes 
Barrey, Barre 
Jermyn, Jermy 
Derwentwater, Drink water 



NAMES OTHERWISE IDENTIFIED. 

Cahaignes, Gaines, Keynes 
Kenobel, Knobel 
Canot, Knot 
Escatot, Gatot, Gato 
Eumilly, Eumley 
Roiale, Eoyle, Eyle 
Bavant, Bavin 
Oiseleur, Osier 
Ganivet, Knyvet 
Noyon, Nunn, Noon 



There are numerous instances in which the termina- 
tion of names has become greatly changed by time. Thus 
we have : 



NAMES AEMOEIALLY IDENTIFIED. 

Granville, Greenfield 
Scruteville, Scnrfield 
Fauville, Fallowfield 
Fresclieville, Freshfield 
Blonville, Bloomfield 
Bosville, Boswell 
Mundeville, Monderel 
Blundell, Blunden 
Normanville, Normansell 
Ashburnham, Ashbnrner 
Damarel, Danmerle 
Boyvell, Boynell 
Eussell, Eowswell 



NAMES OTHERWISE IDENTIFIED. 

Somerville, Somerfield 
Wateville, Waterfield 
Estr^eville, Streatfield 
D'Angerville, Dangerfield 
Woodville, Woodfield 
Flamville, Flemwell 
Fierville, Fairfield 
Eochelle, Eockall 
Huielrat, Wheelwright 
Vitenc, Whiting 
Walleys, Walhouse 
Wellebo, Welbore 
Turnebu, Tumbull 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 77 

As there are many cases in which letters are omitted, 
there are also many others in which additions have been 
made by consonants, vowels, and aspirates ; for instance : 

NAMES AEMOEIALLY IDENTIFIED. NAMES OTHERWISE IDENTIFIED. 

Akeny, Dakins Amblie, Hamley 

Angers, Hanger Allibone, Hallibone 

Habington, Abingdon Alls, Halys 

Hasherst, Ashurst Alvers, Halver 

Ingham, Hingham Osier, Hostler, Hustler 

Hokeley, Okeley St. Omer, Homer 

Filmer, Phillimore Lamare, Lachmare 

Carsack, Carslacke Kenebel, Kenechbol 

Albin, Allibone Lisle, Lidle, 

Bard, Beard Grelley, Gredley, Gridley 

Busse, Bushe Brand, Braund 

Westcott, Wescott Gage, Gadge 

Paris, Parisb Esterling, Stradling 

Helliar, Hildyard Boteville, Butterfield 

The commutation or substitution of letters by which 
different forms of the same name have been created, are 
analogous to those which are to be found in every language, 
and which even constitute in a great degree the distinctive 
differences in vocabulary. The same words can be 
recognised in many languages, notwithstanding frequent 
alterations of vowels. Thus, hook in English becomes 
hoc in Saxon, haah in Dutch, haken in German. Earth 
is ^erde in German, aarde in Dutch, jord in Swedish. Seek 
becomes secan in Saxon, sicchen in German, sequor in 
Latin. In the same mode the changes of vowels are 
frequent in Norman and Enghsh names. Thus we have : 



Hosted by Google 



78 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 



NAMES ARMOEIALLT IDENTIFIED . 

Goodge, Gooche 
Sacre, Seeker 
Farrer, Ferrar 
Galpin, Gilpin 
Dakeny, Dickins 
Helliard, Hillier 
Imrie, Emery 
Hussey, House 
Havenell, Ho veil 
Darrell, Dorrell 
St. Laud, St. Lo 
Bohun, Boon 
Damarel, Daumerle 



NAMES OTHEIl"WISE IDENTIFIED. 

Jovene, Young 
Bliss, Bleys, Bloia 

Cabbal, Kebbel 

Aude, Ady 

Aldrey, Oldrey 
Quentin, Quintin 

Wei bore, Wildbore 

Wastell, WestaU 

Percy, Parsey, Piercey 

Peatt, Pitt 

Punchardon, Pinkerton 

Putman, Pitman 

Eibald, Raybould 



Labials and other letters are frequently exchanged. 
Thus the Enghsh -word hear corresponds to the Latin 
few ; gouverner in French is from guberno ; volo is 
related to houlomai ; and the German wollen and Enghsh 
will are cognate forms. Li the same way we have such 
names as the following : 



NAMES ABMOBIALLY IDENTIFIED. 

Paganel, Bagnall 
Bastoyle, Wastoyle 
Bastoyle, Vastoyle 
Valtort, Watort 
Beckering, Pickering 
Waugh, Baugh 
Bipont, Vipont 
Planke, Blanke 
Bygot, Yigod 
Videlow, Fidelow 
Yene, Fenn 
Phillimore, Filmer 
Felton, Phelton 



NAMES OTHERWISE IDJENTIFIED. 

Beckett, Pickett 
Abadam, Apadam 
Ballance, Yallance 
Bigot, Wigot 
Banks, Panks 
Bastable, Was table 
Postel, Bostel 
Yitot, Witot, Bitot 
Farrow, Pharaoh 
Yescy, Pheysey 
Yicques, Fick 
Yallery, Fillary 
Willy, Yilly 



The letters G and W are frequently interchanged and 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 79 

sometimes the former is commuted for J, or vice versa. 
Thus the French guerre corresponds to the Dutch jaar^ 
and the Enghsh war : garenne again and warren are 
forms of the same word. We have instances of this in 
names, thus : 

NAMES ABMOEIALLT IDENTIFIED. NAMES OTHEBWISE IDENTIFIED. 

Genet, Jennet Gasceline, Wascelyn 

Germaine, Jermyn Guet, Jewett 

Jarrett, Garratt Gast, West 

Giles, Wiles Geary, Werry 

Other modes by which names become altered may 
be here mentioned, without reference to armorial identifi- 
cation. Some forms have arisen from the influence of 
French pronunciation, as . 

Bellowe from Belleau Ganney from Canet 

Galley „ Galet Gallow „ Galot 

Goosey „ Goucet Ferry ,, Feret 

Mockler ,, Mauclerc Forey „ Foret 

Others have arisen from dropping initial letters, as 

Sart from Essart Scures from Escures 

Speke „ Espec Stamp „ Estampes 

Sparling „ Esparlen Scholefield „ Escoville 

In Other cases eau has been changed to ea or ee : 

Beamont from Beaumont Beacham fi'om Beauchamp 

Beevor „ Beanver Beavis „ Beanfiz 

Beavoir „ Beauvoir Beamish ,, Beanmez 

In many cases, also, the names are not to be found 
until the thirteenth century, the older form of the name 
being Latin or French, and the English translation not 



Hosted by Google 



80 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

appearing till the reign of Henry III. or Edward I. For 
instance : 

Le Blanc, White Le Cerf, Hart 

Faber, Smith Le Brun, Brown 

De Pratis, Meadows Bonenfant, Goodchild 

Ami, Trend Serviens, Serjeant 

Lorimer, Sadler Teste, Head 

De Ariete, Eam Le Venur, Hunter 

Oiseleur, Fowler Le Gantier, Glover 

le Mounier, Milner Porous, Pigge 

le Lorimer, Sadler Blancpain, Whitbread 

De Fonte, Spring Le Fevre, Smith 

Dulcis, Sweet Esp^e, Sword, 

Citharista, Harper Le Comte, Earle 

Mer cater, Marchant Vulpis, Fox 

Chevalier, Knight Le Cornier, Horner 

Eigidus, Stiff Le Moin, Monk 

Esperon, Spurr Le Fort, Strong 

Groceteste, Greathead Aurifaber, Goldsmith 

Le Petit, Little Accipitrarius, Hawker 

These instances may suffice to indicate, some of the 
changes which have passed over English names in the 
com'se of the last eight centuries, and some of the rules 
of alteration in which they have originated. They will 
at the same time convey some notion of the diflSculties 
experienced by those who attempt to trace names now 
existing to their sources and original forms. It is 
impossible to say at once in what direction a given name 
may have been altered ; and it is only by close attention 
that serious mistakes can be avoided. It may be further 
explained that each of the ancient names appears in the 
present day, not merely under one form of alteration, 
but under several different forms more or less changed 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEJMAN PEOPLE 81 

from the original. Sometimes these forms in the case of 
a single name are numerous ; but each of them now con- 
stitutes a distinct surname — a unit in the whole mass of 
Enghsh surnames — and represents on the average per- 
haps 80 famihes, or 400 individuals. These forms are 
frequently of great antiquity. They have been handed 
down from ages when orthography was in a very 
unsettled state, when names were frequently spelt 
phonetically — when the knowledge of writing was not 
jDOssessed even by persons of high rank. 

In the following alphabetical series great numbers of 
names will be found which are referred to other names 
as their cognates or their prototypes. In most cases it 
is trusted that the propriety of the reference will commend 
itself to the reader ; but in cases which are less clear the 
author can only refer to the examples of similar changes 
contained in the present chapter, for it would evidently 
be an impossibihty for him in so many cases to state the 
reasons which have led to his reference of each name to 
its cognate or prototype, lb. Lower's valuable book, 
the Patroiiymica Britannica, affords numerous examples 
of identifications which present the same features as those 
which will be found in these pages. 

One or two remarks must here be offered in fru^ther 
explanation. 

The author has omitted several hundreds of names 
which are appai'ently or evidently foreign, because he 
has been unable to identify them in the Norman records. 

G 



Hosted by Google 



82 THE NOE]\IAN PEOPLE 

Those names are ancient in England. In all probability 
they came from parts of the Continent external to 
Normandy at the Conquest, but there is at present no 
means of proving that they did so, because the records of 
France and the Low Countries have not been as yet 
pubhshed (if indeed they exist) on the same extensive 
scale as those of Normandy and England. Had we 
the same materials for comparison with the early names 
in Bretagne, Flanders, Maine, and Poitou, as we have in 
regard to Normandy, the hst of foreign famihes which is 
to follow would have no doubt been augmented. As it 
is, the author has omitted hundreds of such names, which 
he believes to be foreign and as old as the Conquest, and 
has merely introduced a few specimens here and there 
to illustrate his meaning. 

The author is also conscious that there are many 
names which ought to have been here inserted, but which 
have been inadvertently passed over. He has so often 
discovered instances of such accidental oversights that he 
is convinced there have been many more. 

These facts should be borne in mind if it be in any 
cases supposed that the actual identification of a family as 
Norman is not satisfactory. It is the persuasion of the 
writer that he has understated the amount of the Norman 
or early foreign element, rather than overstated it. 



Hosted by Google 



83 



CHAPTER V. 

NATIONAL CHARACTER OF THE NORMAN SETTLEMENT 
IN ENGLAND. 

It seems to be received as a species of axiom by many 
persons that the Norman race has long since perished in 
England; and the continual use of the term 'Anglo- 
Saxon/ as synonymous with ' Enghsh,' is a sigii of the 
prevalence of this view. Yet writers have seldom 
attempted to establish the alleged fact by any evidence, 
and seem to have rehed upon mere popular opinion as 
a suJ0B.cient ground-work for belief. A recent historian, 
however, has abandoned this~ system of reticence, and has 
endeavoured to explain the alleged extinction of the 
Normans by showing that from seven to ten thousand 
would probably be a large estimate of the numerical 
force of the Norman settlers.^ Nor is this all. He 
proceeds further to allege reasons which _ render the 
subsequent extinction of the race a matter of moral 
necessity — demanded by retributive justice. 'As the 
Normans were few in number,' observes this writer, 
'they were also, like every military aristocracy, 
especially liable to decay. The curse that follows 

* Pearson, History of England, i, 387, 
Q 2 



Hosted by Google 



84 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

bloodshed and money-getting followed them inexorably, 
and their sons perished in rebeUions or made childless 
marriages for inheritances.' ^ Such an instance of retribu- 
tion, were it supported by fact, would, no doubt, be very 
edifying ; but the difficulty which suggests itself is this. 
Eetribution in this sense appears in England to have been 
singularly one-sided, for it spared the Danes and the 
Anglo-Saxons, whose ferocity and sanguinary propensities 
stand in strong contrast to the conduct of the Normans. 
The Normans did not burn churches, monasteries, and 
cities, and plunder and murder a defenceless people, as the 
Danes had done. Still less did they, like the Anglo- 
Saxons, extirpate an entire nation by the edge of the 
sword, and take possession of its goods and lands. The 
Normans permitted the mass of the eariier population to 
remain; they even allotted to them no inconsiderable 
portion of the soil of England as owners ; and they freely 
permitted them to occupy perhaps the greater portion of 
it as tenants and cottiers. Why, then, are the Normans 
supposed to have been victims of Divine vengeance, while 
the far more guilty Danes and Saxons are supposed to 
have escaped.^ Such theories as these only tend to show 
the influence which preconceived notions are capable of 
exerting on the strongest minds. 

We must here consider the cardinal error on which the 
entire theory of the extinction of the Normans depends. 
That radical and fundamental error consists in assuming 

^ Pearson; History of England; i. 388. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEI\IAN PEOPLE 85 

that the Normans who settled in England at the Conquest 
were not a nation but an aristocracy. Doubtless, if we 
should assume that the population of England at the 
present moment is made up entirely of the Peers of the 
Eealm, astonishing conclusions might be drawn. But let 
us consider the question in a common-sense point of view. 
It is impossible to suppose that the vast armies of Danes 
or Normans who overran England and France in the ninth 
century were composed exclusively of nobles and princes. 
It is obvious that the numbers of the latter must have 
been small, and that the masses of these armies consisted 
of private soldiers. The thirty or forty thousand North- 
men who in A.D. 886 besieged Paris, must have consisted 
of common soldiers as well as captains and generals. 
The Norman army which was subsequently led by EoUo 
was so strong that it proved to be more than a match for 
the united forces of France, and could endure the loss of 
nearly seven thousand men slain in one battle '^ without 
any apparent diminution of strength, for not long after- 
wards it dictated the terms of peace, and under them took 
possession of a great part of Neustria. Undoubtedly, this 
great army of Normans was not exclusively composed of 
nobles. It was an important section of the Scandinavian 
nation, and, like it, consisted of chiefs and of their followers. 
. This army was continually recruited and reinforced by 
fresh migrations of Scandinavians from Denmark and the 
North, and Neustria or Normandy became the abode of 

^ Palgrave, History of Normandy and England, i. 077. 



Hosted by Google 



86 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

a great Scandinavian people, the Normans or Northmen 
of history. It is probable that this nation may have 
amounted to nearly a million at the Norman Conquest, 
or half the estimated number of the then population of 
England. It may possibly have been somewhat smaller 
in point of number, but it must have approximated to 
what has been stated. 

The Norman population, thus numbering perhaps a 
milhon, or nearly so, consisted of upper and lower classes: 
the former included barons and knights. We have an 
official statement of the number of knights' fees held in 
Normandy in the reign of Henry 11.^ They amounted 
to twelve hundred altogether, exclusive of knights' fees 
belonging to the Church, which may have been three or 
four hundred more. Amongst the principal of those who 
held fees were the barons of Normandy, whose number 
in the reign of Philip Augustus was fifty-eight,^ and this 
was probably a larger number than that of the baronage 
in the reign of the Conqueror. The number of distinct 
noble families in Normandy seems not to have very 
greatly exceeded the number of knights' fees.^ It is true 

1 See tlie Feoda Normannim published by Ducliesne in his Ristorice Norm, 
Scriptoresr— Paris IQld J p. 1037., 

2 Ibid. 

2 It is clear that many junior branches of the Norman houses obtained 
fiefs, from whence they assumed new names, and ere long became new 
families. Thus the Tessons appear to have had junior branches named 
Marmion, Percy, and Beuron. There were certainly many sub enfeoffments 
in Normandy which created noble families not mentioned specifically in the 
Feoda NormannicB ', but the total number was, after all, very limited. 
There was no sort of resemblance between the ancient nobility of Normandy, 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOBIVIAN PEOPLE 87 

that three thousand famihes appear to have become seated 
in England at the Conquest : but many of these were not 
purely Norman, but came from adjoining provinces. The 
Norman aristocracy may have numbered 2,500 families, 
of which 1,500 were seigneurs and lesser barons, and fifty 
greater barons ; the nobihty and gentry, in short, bore 
pretty much the same proportion to the population of the 
Duchy as the corresponding classes do to the masses of 
the Enghsh population at this moment. Such was the 
position of society in Normandy before the Conquest. 
The great masses of the Normans were tenants of the 
nobihty and gentry, and copyholders, free tenants, re- 
tainers, farmers, artizans, tradesmen, mariners, burgesses, 
and merchants. 

The Norman state was so ably administered, and was 
inhabited by a race of such vitaUty and energy, that it 
became developed with extraordinary rapidity. In the 
course of a hundred and fifty years its population had 
expanded so greatly that it was no longer sufficient to 
maintain such multitudes. It had become necessary to 
find outlets in Apulia and Spain for the teeming military 
population of Neustria ; but these outlets were altogether 
insufficient, and the masses of Normans, pent up within a 
narrow territory (only one-quarter of the size of England), 

which derived its rank from high ancestral sources and from the possession 
of feudal domains, and the later noblesse of France, which sprang by scores 
of thousands from the purchase of petty offices in the Royal household. It 
wa^ computed at the French revolution that of the 100,000 families of 
French noblesse, only 4,000 were of old standing. The rest had recently 
sprung by purchase from the lower ranks. 



Hosted by Google 



88 THE NOEIMAN PEOPLE 

threatened to overflow their frontiers or to perish from 
want of sustenance. Sir Francis Palgrave has thus por- 
trayed the condition of Normandy before the Enghsh 
Conquest : 

'As in frozen Iceland, so in fertile Neustria, the land 
everywhere was unable to house her children. Normandy 
was overflowing with the unemployed, increasing — accord- 
ing to the formula which has become technical in the 
science of political economy — beyond the means of sub- 
sistence. Large families gathered around the hearth, for 
whose keep the father could not provide. The land was 
cut up into quillets ; not a mete home^ a feeding-farm, as 
it was called in old English, to be had upon which a man 
and his family could live — universal unease therefore 
prevaihng.'^ 

It had become a matter of imperative necessity for 
Normandy to find some new outlet for its excessive popu- 
lation. That population was probably twice as dense as 
the population of England at the same epoch, for in 
England there is no trace of over-population : the in- 
habitants were sparsely settled over the face of the 
country, and enormous forests occupied the greater part 
of the soi]. The fertile plains of Normandy, however, 
were assiduously cultivated by a superabundant people. 

The outlet so necessary for Normandy was found in 
the conquest of England ; and thither accordingly rushed, 
in one vast tide of emigration, gentle and simple, barori 

^ Palgrave, History of Normandy and England, iii. 140. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 89 

and feudal tenant. The lord and the knight migrated 
to acquire great feudal domains ; the peasant and the 
peasant's son came to obtain new copyholds and farms, 
and the means of living, which had been denied to them 
at home ; the tradesman and merchant came to find new 
markets for their goods, and to introduce new fashions 
and new wares in exchange for Saxon commodities. The 
natives of England were at first anxious to be Norman ; 
they became clean-shaven and assumed an air of Norman 
civihsation ; their garments no longer trailed upon the 
ground ; the Norman tailor and cloth-merchant supplied 
the native with a jaunty cloak of the proper degree of 
brevity. On all sides were Norman gentlemen who set the 
fashion, and Norman farmers, soldiers, huntsmen, trades- 
men, who laughed at everything else. The native was sub- 
dued, not only by the Norman's arms, but by his jests; 
but between jest and earnest he, before long, lost his 
temper and became sullen, indignant, and revengeful. 

The position of a Norman proprietor was, from the 
first, no bed of roses. He was surrounded by a native 
tenantry and population which was willing (if the oppor- 
tunity had been aflforded) to rend him limb from limb, and 
to assassinate his wife and family. He had to attend 
the call of his feudal superior with a body of disciphned 
soldiers,^ and that call might occur at any moment ; he 

^ The usual retinue of the Norman knight consisted of one or two men- 
at-arms, clad in full armour, and several archers. The whole force, includ- 
ing the knight himself, consisted of six men at least. When, therefore we 
;read in the chronicles of the eleventh and twelfth centuries of the extra- 



Hosted by GoOgk 



90 THE NORIMAN PEOPLE 

could not trust his tenantry or tlie other natives. If 
armed tliey would have taken his life. What, then, was 
the remedy ? There was but one — the settlement of a 
body of Norman retainers on his estate. 

If there be any point in English history on which aU 
historians concur it is the extreme and bitter enmity 
with which the native races of England regarded the 
Normans in the time of William the Conqueror. That 
fact demonstrates at once the necessity which was incum- 
bent on Norman proprietors to surround themselves by 
foreign military tenants, and the certainty that the king 
himself, on pohtical and military grounds, and looking 
even to the safety of his throne, must have encouraged 
that policy to the utmost of his power. The king and 
the nobles then in England were as much urged by the 
necessities of their case to encourage Norman immigration 
on a large scale, as the Normans themselves were obhged 
by the wants of an enormous population to avail them- 
selves of it. Moreover, the restless spirit of adventure, 
so peculiar to the Norman character, impelled the natives 
to enter on new fields, just as it drives the Enghsh race 
at this moment to embark in new enterprises and to settle 
in new countries. 

England, then, was settled by all classes of Normans, 
high and low, and not merely by an aristocracy. The 

ordinary military adiievements accomplislied by small bodies of Norman 
knights, it is to be remembered tbat tbe number should in each case be 
multiplied by six, in order to determine the real amount of the force engaged. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 91 

aristocracy undoubtedly did migrate to England, and so 
completely that ultimately the whole Norman nobihty 
became Enghsh, and very few relics of it remained to 
later times in Normandy itself. But that aristocracy 
must have been driven into the sea by the native Enghsh, 
if it had not been supported by a Norman commonalty 
well able to keep the native Enghsh in due order and 
subjnission. 

History and legal records rarely accord to the masses 
more than a transient allusion; they are entkely con- 
versant with the actions of the few great men whose hves, 
actions, and possessions are described. The people are 
too multitudinous and too obscure to merit notice ; hence, 
of course, in the History of England, the history of the 
Normans is the history of kings and barons, and those 
who look on the surface of liistory see Normans only in 
the character of barons. Even in the records the barons 
and other great landed proprietors are those who chiefly 
appear. Those records owe theu^ origin to the action of 
the Crown, which dkected inquiries from time to time 
to be made with a view to ascertain the possessions 
and feudal services of its great tenants, or to proceedings 
in the comets of law, which generally arose out of disputes 
amongst the landed aristocracy, so that the early records 
do not relate to the middle classes, except to a limited 
extent, but to the aristocracy. And it is not till the 
thirteenth century that we find, for the first time, distinct 
and detailed notices of the state of the non-aristocratic 



Hosted by Google 



92 THE NORIMAN PEOPLE 

classes, although many of their names are mentioned long 
before in various ways, particularly in the ecclesiastical 
records. 

There are writers of eminence who maintain that the 
Normans died out in a century after the Conquest. ^ The 
records are in open opposition to such a notion. From 
the era of the Conquest the monastic charters (in the 
Monasticon Anglicanum) present a vast and unbroken 
series of evidence relating to the continuance and increase 
of the Norman race in England. We see them, genera- 
tion after generation, in the presence of their numerous 
families and friends, conferring grants for rehgious uses. 
Thousands of famihes appear in their successive genera- 
tions. 

A century after the Conquest an account was taken 
by royal command of the landed aristocracy of England, 
above 3,000 in number. (It is preserved in the Liber 
Niger.) Three hundred and twenty-one were barons 
bearing purely Norman names, except in about twenty- 
six cases, in which, however, the famihes can almost 
all be proved Norman. Of the mesne lords or knights, 
1,600 bore directly Norman surnames, 850 bore patro- 
nymics also Norman, and 400 or 500 bore Enghsh local 
names without any indications of Anglo-Saxon descent. 
Scarcely a trace is to be found throughout the whole hst 
of any Christian name that is not foreign, or of anything 
indicating Anglo-Saxon origin. The ' Proceedings of the 

^ E.g. Pearson, History of England, i. 388. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEIVIAN PEOPLE 9S 

Curia Eegis/ 1194-1200, reveal a vast Norman aris- 
tocracy in England, and abound in every page in Norman 
names, and the proceedings of those who bore them. 
As we advance, the ' Parliamentary writs ' prove the 
existence of these names and families in thousands upon . 
thousands, up to the reign of Edward III. They appear 
again in the lists of gentry of the date of Henry VI., 
preserved by Fuller ; they still appear in the ' State 
Papers ' of the time of Hemy VIII., as published officially. 
They are found in quantities in the ' Chancery Proceedings 
>of the reign of Elizabeth,' and they still appear in 
thousands at this hour in England. What are we then 
to say of the imaginary extinction of the Normans ? A 
more unsubstantial vision never passed before the mental 
eye. It is difficult to understand how any one can hold 
such a doctrine, except through want of acquaintance 
with the connected testimony of the national records. 
The historian is here, however, at a disadvantage, com- 
pared mth the diplomatist, the archasologist, and the 
genealogist. He studies general history in chronicles, 
treatises, and correspondence, and he can speak authori- 
tatively on his proper subject; but he has no leisure to 
examine genealogies, lists of knights' fees, Parhamentary 
writs, and monastic chartularies ; hence he is hable to 
overlook facts regarding the population which are per- 
ceptible to humbler classes of students. 

But we now come to the branch of the subject which 
has been least investigated by historians, namely, to the 



Hosted by Google 



94 THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 

non-aristocratic classes of the Normans, the freemen, 
whose ancestors had followed EoUo and the other North- 
man princes from Scandinavia to Neustria, and who had 
become settlers in England. 

It has been already shown that these classes, as well 
as the nobles, must have emigrated to this country, and it 
hence follows that the middle classes of England (all 
above the condition of slaves) must have been largely 
composed of Normans. This is distinctly recognised by 
one of the principal historians of England, who thus 
notices the theories of Thierry : — ' The whole evidence 
seems to show that the wide distinction and hostility of 
the two races, supposed by Thierry and his school to have 
remained as late as the date of Henry II., is a mere 
imagination. The probabihty is, that though the upper 
classes were mainly Norman — the lower of old English 
descent — the distinction had then become one of class and 
not of nation. In the middle class, Thomas's [Becket] 
own class, the two races must have been much mixed up 
together. The real phenomenon of the age is, not the 
struggle between the two races in England, but the ftising 
together of the two races. . . . This silent gradual 
fusing of Saxons and Normans . . . was the great 
work of the twelfth century.'^ 

The classes, then, which were not servile, nor yet 
noble, were greatly mixed, and consisted of Normans as 

1 Freeman, Essays, 1871, p. 101. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 95 

well as Saxons. Thomas Becket himself sprang from, 
these classes, and was of Norman origin. 

We find in the proceedings of the Curia Eegis, 1194- 
1200; mention made of names which belong to this 
middle class. We find earher and later mention of these 
names in the Monasticon and elsewhere ; but those allusions, 
as a general rule, do not enable us to determine the social 
status of the persons mentioned. It is, however, difierent 
when we come to the more detailed statistics of the 
thirteenth century. Then, for the first time, we obtain 
a clear insight into the composition of the middle classes 
in England, the petty landholders, copyholders, free- 
holders, free tenants, villeins, cottiers, tradesmen, shop- 
keepers, and merchants. 

There is here a necessity to enter into some dry 
details, in order to show that in the tMrteenth century 
about a moiety of these non-aristocratic classes above the 
position of slaves were Normans, the descendants of those 
who had come over, at the Conquest and had settled in 
this country. 

A few instances of the composition of the population 
in particular manors in different parts of England will 
show the state of things. 

Cloppam, in Bedfordshire, was possessed (c. 1272) 
by five Lords of Manors, viz. John le Brun, John de 
Burneby, Ealph de Wedon, Walter Eurdon^ and Simon 
de Bayeux, three names being Norman and two local 
Enghsh (probably covering Norman descent). Then 



Hosted by Google 



96 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 



come the tenants, sixty-nine in number, and it appears 
from their names that more than a moiety of these were 
probably Norman/ 

Akle, in the same county, next occurs. It was held 
by the Norman Eobert de Borard. The whole number 
. of tenants mentioned is twenty-five, of whom about one- 
half appear to have been Normans,'^ besides those who 
bore local Enghsh surnames. 

Schenley, in Buckinghamshire, belonged to Eichard 
de la Vache, a Norman; and eleven tenants are men- 
tioned, of whom seven appear from their names to have 
been Normans. ° 

Wesbury, in the same county, was held by Turric 
Alemannicus (or De Allemagne), a Norman. The 

1 The names of Norman character are— Walter Prsepositus (le Prevost), 
Eichard Fitz Adam^ Eobert Gotyme? Henry Warin^ Henry Wygeyn ? 
Gilbert Quadrimss, Eichard le Despencer, Ealph Fitz Eobert^ Walter de 
Monte^ John le Ku, Sabina Burgeys, William Fitz John, John Pont, Henry 
Fitz Prevost, Eichard Burnthard ? Adam West, Walter Bertram, Eobert 
Pikel, John de Cisenne, Walter de Monte, Eichard Brese, Eeginald Waryn, 
Walter Bretfel ? Eobert Brese, Eobert Waryn, Emma de Bayeux, Henry 
de Bayeux^ John de Eisenne, William Fitz John, John West, Eichard West, 
Juliana Peket, William Fitz John, Henry Est, John Fitz Eichard, Eoger 
and Eobert West, Eichard Yngus ? Ealph Fitz Eobert, John de Bayeux, 
Gilbert de Eiperia, Ealph Est, Henry Abel, Henry de Bayeux, Eichard 

Maneypeny. Total 45; or^ omitting names marked with queries, 40. 

Rotuli Hundr. ii. 321. 

- The names probably, or certainly, Norman were^ Eoger le Chanceler 
John Mareschal, Hugo Caunceller, Thomas Coterel^ Henry Messor, John 
Coterel; Simon Tj deline; Walter Bercar, Gilbert le Prevost^ Eichard Fitz 
Ealph, William Thurstan, Alicia Brok. Total l^.^Rot. Hundr. Ihid. 

^ Viz. Gaffrid Bacon, AgHes Pincheon, Jiiliana Galiun, Matilda Barre, 

Eoger le Clerc, W^illiam -le; Despencer, Hugh le Notte. Total 7. Mot, 

Himdr, ii. 334. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 97 

tenants of all classes were thirteen in number, of whom 
seven were Norman.^ 

Passing next into Huntingdonshire, we come to 
Saltrey-Moyne, of which Sir William le Moyne, a 
Norman, was lord. The total number of tenants was 
68, of whom about 32 bore names apparently Norman,^ 
and 28 others bore names several of which were local 
Enghsh, and might cover Norman descent. 

Thence passing into Oxfordshire, we come to Stoken- 
church, of which William de Gardino and William de 
Merifield were lords. Here the tenants were 26 in 
number, of whom about 15 were probably Norman,^ 
besides those who bore English local names. 

These cases have been taken as the first that turned 
up by chance, and they go to prove that probably not 
less than a moiety of the free classes in England continued 
to be Norman in the reign of Edward I. 

We have next to consider the composition of the town 
and city population at the same period. There is no 



1 William Forest, William le Xene, Joanna Borre, Henry Fitz John, 
William de Jarpenville, Richard Poynaunt, Thomas le Olerc. Total 7. — 
Rot. Hundr. ii. 334. 

^ The names were Mowyn, Pinel^ Oliver, le Fonlere, le Woodwarde, Pinel, 
Fitz John, Fitz Robert, Fitz Geroan, Goiigemont, Fitz William, Berenger, 
de Stabulo, Fitz Philip, Norreys, Fitz Matthew, Fitz Jordan, Fitz Geoffry, 
Mastres, Borchier, Frevif, Soliere, Faber (2), Crisp, le Haie, le Parkere, 
Molendinar, Man, Crane, Thorston, le Bonde. Total 32. — Rot. Huyidr, 
ii. 659. 

^ Viz. De Gardino, De la Rokele, La Vine, Malet, Bacon, De Aqna, De 
Fonte, Champion, Fitz Ralph, Rodelane, Pick, Fitz Auger, Randulf, 
Delamore, Copdemere. Total 15. — Rot Hxmdr, ii. 785, 

H 



Hosted by Google 



98 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

reason to suppose that this class of the population had 
much varied in its composition from the Conquest. The 
mercantile and trading famihes in those times remained 
stationary, for they had no facihty for becoming landed 
proprietors, or for exacting rents which could reimburse 
them for the loss of their mercantile gains. The feudal 
system interposed barriers to the transfer of land or to 
the creation of rentals. The tenantry usually paid trifling 
rents or none, and held then tenements by services, 
mihtary and otherwise. The town population consequently 
was very stationary, hke the rural. 

We take, then, the case of the borough of Cambridge 
in the time of Edward I, c. 1272. There is a full hst 
of the house-owners there, many of whom held several 
houses each. The total number of persons mentioned is 
241, of whom about 106 appear to bear Norman names,^ 
besides families concealed under Enghsh local names.^ 

1 The names are Le Longe, Le Bercliar (3), Norman (2), Botte, Andr^ 
(2), Bangemon, Fitz Wymond (3), Le Cupere, Fitz Norman, Le Mire, Le 
Taikir (2), Norman, Le Sunr, Fitz Jordan, Warin^ Le Barbur, Faber, 
Warin, Le Cbapeler, Le Coteler, Lam-ence, Mareecbal, Porthors, Le Bus, 
But, Pult, Plumbe (2), St. Alban, Toylet, Huberd, De Arda, Le Cim, 
Laurence, Le Tanur, Bainard, Perin, Gogging, Hardi, Le Barbur, De 
Gaunt, Bercarius, DeBraci (5), Fitz Kanulph, Morice, Martin, Sabyn, Le 
Mouner, Gogging, Ercbeband, Le Corder; De Ferrur, Cliapellan, Le 
Comber\2), De Cayleys, Beaupain, De Braci, Gregory, Burges, Lucke, Le 
Blunt Fitz Morice^ De Pax, Fitz Nicholas, Scutard, Le Fraunceys, Le 
Barbur (2), Le Mouner, Karun, Aurifaber, Le Mercer (2), Abi^on, Crayon, 
Le Hunte Le Ferrur (2), Le Coteler, Matelasc, Malerbe, Le Plomer, Le 
Lorimer, Fitz Robert, Paternoster, Blome, Castelein, Toylet, Le Ber, De 
Bouden, Bruere, Constable de Holdernesse (see Constable, Alph. Series), 
De Walpole. Total 106.— JRot, Hundr. ii. 356. 
» Eighty-three in number. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 99 

Passing on from Cambridge to London itself, we come 
to the official catalogue of the mayor, sheriffs, chamber- 
lains, and coroners of the City, extracted from the 'Liber 
Citstumarum,' and extending from 1245 to 1320. 239 
persons are enumerated in this list of civil magnates — 
men no doubt engaged in every description of trade and 
commerce. Amongst them are 105 bearing Norman 
names,^ besides those which are probably concealed under 
Enghsh denominations. 

There is an account of a meeting of the mayor, 
aldermen, and sheriffs of the City of London in 1327. 
Thirteen persons were present, and of these eight 
(viz. De Bethune, De Chenduit, De Leyre, De Con- 
stantine (2), De Gisors, Poyntel, and Chauntecler) were 
Norman.^ 

These few facts will have shown, however briefly, the 
nature of the proof which exists for the continuance of 
the Korman middle classes in vast numbers in England 
in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, and ^vill lend 
weight to the opinion that their descendants still exist, 
which this work aims to estabhsh by an induction of facts. 

^ The Norman names, many of wliicli are frequently repeated, were — 
Le Blount/ De Arras, Le Fevre, Adrien, Le Engleys, De ColumMeres, Le 
Mazelinier, Le Walleys, De Gisors, De Betteville, Mazerier, Cros, Hauteyn, 
De Betune, Le Cotiller, Romayn, De Leyre, De Vinetria, Russel, Le Breton, 
Le Galleys, De Sely, De Armentieres, Le Callere, De Pourte, De Paris, 
Cosin, De Chenduit, Bolet, Drury, De Say, De V^^aldechief, Corp, Lambin, 
Burdeyn, Le Balauncer, Furneys, Pointel. — See Liber Ciisttwianim 
Munimentit GildliallcB^ ed. Eiley, ii. part i. p. 239. 

^ Munimentu GildhallcBj ed. Riley, iii. 418. 

H2 / :. 



Hosted by Google 



100 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

If, as these pages have already shown, the Norman race 
in England now amounts to at least a quarter of the 
English population, and probably to a third or more, 
we see that the state of the population of England 
six centuries since was in perfect harmony with that 
fact. 



Hosted by Google 



101 



CHAPTEE VI. 

THE DANISH SETTLEMENT IN ENGLAND. 

It is generally admitted that the Danish invaders of 
England in the ninth and following centuries were of the 
same race as the Northmen who invaded France at the 
same time, and were afterwards known as Normans. 
English history sufl&ciently attests the power of the Danes 
in England ; but present opinion, anxious to believe in 
the prevalence and ascendancy of the Saxons, is inchned 
to underrate the importance of the Danish invasion and 
occupation of England. It is imagined that the efiect of 
the Danish invasion was slight and transient, and that the 
Danes became extinct or merged in the vast masses of 
the Anglo-Saxons. Such views are grounded on modern 
theories, rather than on historical fact. In perusing 
the ' Saxon Chronicle' and the other contemporary records 
of the date of the Danish invasions, it is impossible to 
avoid seeing in the latter all the characters of a national 
migration. The Anglo-Saxons were astounded at the 
hosts of the invaders, which seemed absolutely inexhaus- 
tible. Eresh armies of Danes appeared as soon as pre- 
ceding ones had been destroyed. The Saxons sank at 
length, overwhelmed, uot only by the ferocity, but by the 



Hosted by Google 



102 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

numbers of the Northmen ; and it was only by a most 
fortunate combination of circumstances that Alfred 
(when it appeared least likely) was enabled to recover 
from the Southern Danes, and their king Guthrum, the 
southern counties of England, bounded by the Thames. 
The remainder of England (three times the size of the 
Saxon territory), extending from the Thames to the Frith 
of Forth, remained under the Danish dominion. Had 
this great territory been united in one kingdom, the 
Anglo-Saxon part of England would have been inevitably 
conquered in a generation or two. As it was, the Danes 
established themselves everywhere throughout their 
territory as lords of the soil and occupiers. The Angles 
were slain, expelled, enslaved, or compelled to take 
refuge in exile. From that time, Northumbria and East 
Anglia and Mercia were generally ruled by Danish kings 
and jarls. Even when internal divisions had enabled the 
Saxon kings to advance their sovereignty northwards, 
the Danes always retained native rulers ; and the contest 
between them and the Saxons continued till fresh 
invasions of Danes reduced England entirely under the 
Danish dominion, to revert for a few years to the Saxon, 
and then to fall again permanently under the Danish 
(in the shape of the Norman) sway. The Scandinavians 
have ruled in England since 870. 

The Danes came to England as a people. In the 
pages of Ingulphus we read of eight Danish kings and 
nineteen jarls, who headed the Danish forces when they 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 103 

invaded Lincolnshire; and the general history of the 
time mentions several kings of the Danes who simul- 
taneously led their nations to the invasion of England. 
The movement was national. 

The result was that the population of the eastern, 
midland, and northern counties became chiefly Danish 
or Norman ; and there the Danish population remained ^ 
and has so remained up to the present day ; and the energy 
and intelhgence of the northern Enghsh and lowland Scots 
come from their Danish forefathers. Worsae has very 
clearly shown the evidences of Danish descent which re- 
main in many parts of the north, where language, manners, 
customs, and even physical characteristics contribute to 
estabhsh it. In accordance with the laws of natural re- 
production, the continuance of the Danish race in districts 
where they originally settled in vast numbers must be 
assumed, unless there is clear proof to the contrary. 

The Enghsh language (in so far as it is not derived 
from Latin sources) is in itself sufflcient to show the 
continued existence of a population of Danes fully equal 
to that of the Saxons.^ What remains of the Gothic 

1 Dr. Dasent says (Jest and Earnest, ii. 10), ' At tlie Conquest England 
was more tlian half Scandinavian. Besides the great district of Nortlium- 
bria wliicli reached, it must "be remembered, far across the borders into 
Scotland, and the province of East Anglia, where the Scandinayian stock 
was fast settled, their nationality reached as far south as Derby and Hugby, 
in the very heart of Mercia.' Dr. Daaent here underrates the extent of 
the Scandinavian occupation : it reached to the Thames, as appears by the 
names of Scandinavian settlements down to its very banks. 

2 It has been remarked by Mr. Cardale, in a note prefixed to his edition 
of Boethius, that before the Conquest ^ pure Anglo-Saxon and Dano-Saxon 



Hosted by Google 



104 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

element in English is derived as much Jfrom Scandinavian 
or Danish sources as from Saxon — perhaps more so. ' The 
Enghsh language; says one of our ablest philologists, ' both 
in conjugation, construction, accent, and pronunciation, is 
more nearly alHed to the Northumbrian or Danish dialect 
than to that of Wessex/ ^ Wliat remains of the old 
Saxon dialect (i.e. that of Wessex), appears in the writings 
of king Alfred, iElfric, Caedmon, &c., and is usually 
styled 'Anglo-Saxon.' This language is almost purely 
Gotliic, as is elsewhere observed. The Scandinavian or 
Danish is another dialect of the Gothic, and that dialect 
has largely contributed to the formation of modern 
Enghsh. If we take indifferently a number of words 
from the Enghsh dictionary and compare them with the 
corresponding terms in the Anglo-Saxon (or West Saxon) 
and the Scandinavian under its different types of Norse, 
Swedish, and Danish, it will be found that in most cases 
the words are nearly identical in English, Saxon, and 
Scandinavian, but where there is a difference, the third 
named is more frequently followed in Enghsh than the 
second. A comparison in tabular form may illustrate 
what is meant : 

were the two great dialects of the language,' and that ^ these two dialects of 
the Anglo-Saxon continued substantially distinct as long as the language 
itself was in use.' 

^ G. W. Dasent, D.O.L., Jest and Earnest, a Collection of Jlssays and 
Keviews, ii. 12, 13, 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 



105 



Anglo-Saxon. 


English. 


bringan 


bring 


seld 


seat 


sencan 


sink 


sendan 


send 


sioc 


sick 


breod 


bread 


breost 


breast 


byrnan 


burn 


selan 


soil 


sylfor 


silver 


tang 


tongs 


tellan 


tell 


tredan 


tread 


trepas 


troop 


wif 


wife 


sceanca 


shank 


onginnan 


begin 


brecan 


break 



Swedish or Danish. Norse. 



bringe 




sate 


sit 


saenke 




sende 


senda 


^1^ 


braid 


bryst 
brinna 




sola 




silfwer 


silfr 


tang 
tgelle 


taung 
tala 


traede 




tropp 
vif 




shank 




begynna 
br^kke 





Mr. Marsli, in his important work on the English 
language, observes that ' the remarkable coincidences 
between the pronunciation of the languages of the 
Scandinavian countries and of England are an evidence 
that the former had upon the latter an influence powerful 
enough to introduce into it some new phonological 
elements, and to preserve others probably once common 
to all the Gothic tongues, but which have disappeared 
from the articulation of the Teutonic dialects.'^ -Professor 
Max Miiller indicates grammatical forms in Enghsh 
derived from Scandinavian soiurces. All tliis goes to 
show that the Scandinavian element of population was, 
throughout, as strong in England as the Saxon; that 

^ G. P. Marsh, Origin and History of the English Language, 1862, p. 62. 



Hosted by Google 



106 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

the English races which did not derive their origin 
from Neustria were, about equally divided in point of 
numbers. 

The extent of the Danish dominion and occupation 
has not been fully reahsed. Archaeologists and historians 
are agreed that from Northumbria to the midland coun- 
ties the Danelagh prevailed ; and they usually determine 
its hmits by tracing the local names terminating in ' by.' 
This is, no doubt, a Scandinavian termination, and 
wherever it occurs sufficiently ascertains the fact of a 
Scandinavian settlement ; but there are other Scandinavian 
local terminations which are also found in many parts of 
England north of the Thames, and which considerably 
extend the area of the Danish settlements. Such termina- 
tions are 'thorpe,' ^ trop,' ^stad' or ^ stead,' 'beck,' 
' holm/ ' berg,' ' borg ' or ' burgh,' ' dal ' or ' dale,' ' toft,' 
' see,' ' ness,' ' wik,' ' hoe,' &c., all of which are Scandina- 
vian, and indicate Scandinavian settlements in more parts 
of England than is generally imagined. JSTor are these 
terminations derived from Denmark alone. It would be 
a mistake to suppose that the ancient Daci or Dani came 
merely from within the hmits of the modern kingdom of 
Denmark. They came also fi^om Norway, and, to a very 
large extent, from Sweden. It almost appears as if the 
Swedish element was the strongest amongst the English 
Northmen ; for there are evidences of Swedish settlements 
in this country, and in all parts of it, to a very remarkable 
extent. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEIMAN PEOPLE 



107 



It seems that the Northmen, in settling in England/ 
introduced very largely a class of local names altogether 
different from the former Anglic names; and that the 
new names were not merely Scandinavian in form, but in 
many cases directly Scandinavian — the names of villages 
and places in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway. The 
settlers transferred the names of their native villages to 
England, just as the Enghsh of America, in after times, 
gave to their new settlements "the names of old English 
locahties. Hence we find the Anglo-Saxon ' Strenae- 
shalch,' transformed into ^Whitby' by the Danes, the 
latter name being transferred from ' Witbe ' in Denmark. 
It may be useful to place in juxtaposition some names of 
the original Scandinavian localities and theh counter- 
parts in this country ; and it may be convenient also to 
arrange the places under Enghsh counties. 



Essex 



Fairstead 


from 


Farjestad 


Sweden 


Hailing oury 


u 


Hallingeberg 


Sweden 


Harwicli 


)> 


Arvika 


Sweden 


Dunmow 


jj 


Dannemore 


Sweden 


Gidea 


>? 


Gidea 


Sweden 


Eastliorpe 


}j 


Ustrup 


Denmark 


Hadliam 


V 


Aadam 


Denmark 


Eoding 


if 


Eodding 


Denmark 


Booking 


J> 


Bucking 


Denmark 


Halstead 


J? 


Ollestad 


Norway 



^ The Northmen also iatroduced Scandinavian local names in Neustria, 
though far more sparingly than in England. Valoines from Vallinge, Vesci 
from Gessie^ Tuit from Tveta, Torp from Torpa, Douvres from Dover, are 
Swedish; Arel from Arle, Goer from Goher, are Danish; and Houlme 
from Holme, Norwegian. 



Hosted by Google 



108 



THE NOEMAJSr PEOPLE 



Middlesex 


Kingsbury 


from 


Kingsbro 


Sweden 




Hidland 


n 


Higbtband 


Sweden 




Netting 


)> 


Netting 


Denmark 




Bow 


)> 


Baw 


Denmark 




Harrow 


i-i 


Hanrew 


Denmark 


Hertford 


Tewing 


)> 


Tying 


Sweden 


Bucks 


Soulsbury 


» 


Selvitsberg 


Sweden 




Horwood 


j> 


Herred 


Sweden 




Burnbam 


n 


Bjernbelm 


Sweden 


' 


Borstall 


j> 


Borstel 


Denmark 


Oxford 


Iffley or Q^^^or^ 


1 


Gefle er Yeffl^ 


Sweden 




Handborough 


>> 


Hundberg 


Denmark 




Adderbury 


)> 


Haddeburg 


Denmark 


Gloucester 


Burderop 


» 


Burdi'up 


Denmark 




Hatherop 


)7 


Haderup 


Denmark 


Worcester 


Dodderbill 


» 


Dedderbull 


Sweden 




Salwarp 


)J 


Skiwarp 


Sweden 


Northampton Ashby 


)) 


Asby 


Sweden 




Wadenboe 


J) 


Wadbe 


Sweden 




Astrop 


11 


Asterp 


Sweden 


Bedford 


Hill 


11 


Hille 


Sweden 


Huntingdon 


Somersham 


11 


Cimbrisbamn 


Sweden 


Cambridge 


Elm 


11 


Helium 


Denmark 


Suffolk 


Laybam 


11 


Layholm 


Sweden 




Bergbolt 


11 


Bierkshult 


Sweden 




Sotterley 


11 


Sedertelg^ 


Sweden 




Giselbam 


11 


Grisselbamm 


Sweden 




Dalbam 


11 


Dalbem 


Sweden 




Sudbury 


11 


Seodberg 


Denmark 




Worsted 


11 


Gierestad 


Denmark 




Bealing 


11 


Balinge 


Sweden 


Norfolk 


Ingoldsthorpe 


11 


Ingaterp 


Sweden 




Maltby. 


11 


Mallby 


Sweden 




Sail 


11 


Sala 


Sweden 




Rising 


11 


Risinge 


Sweden 




Gissing 


11 


Gissling 


Sweden 




Oxburgb 


11 


Oxberg 


Sweden 




Gresbam 


11 


Gresbelm 


Denmark 



^ The Northman origin of this name is a fact of importance, because it 
shows that down to the very banks of the Thames the Northmen had 
settlements. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 



109 



Norfolk 


Westwich 


from 


Vestervig 


Denmark 




Hilborougli 


11 


Hulgeberg 


Denmark 




"Ashill 


11 


Osle 


Denmark 




Northwold 


11 


Northald 


Denmark 




Brumstead 


11 


Bramsted 


Denmark 




Keling 


11 


Kelling 


Norway 


Lincoln 


Aby 


11 


Aby 


Sweden 




Holland 


11 


Oland 


Sweden 




Fleet 


11 


Flata 


Sweden 




Westborougli 


11 


Ovistbro 


Sweden 




Gonnerby 


11 


Gunilbo 


Sweden 




Sutterby 


11 


Soderby 


Sweden 




Gunby 


11 


Gunneby 


Sweden 




Orby 


11 


Harby 


Sweden 




Axholm 


11 


Oxbolm 


Denmark 




Strubby 


11 


Strautby 


Denmark 




Silkwillougbby 


11 


snke 


Denmark 




Willougbby 


11 


Wilbe 


Denmark 




Lound 


11 


Lunde 


Denmark 


Nottingham 


Hickling 


11 


Hicklinge 


Sweden 




Hareby 


19 


Arby 


Sweden 




Stokeham 


11 


Stockholm 


Sweden 




Granby 


11 


Granbyn 


Sweden 


Leicester 


Dalby 


11 


Dalby 


Sweden 




Hoby 


11 


Hoby 


Sweden 




Stonsby 


11 


Stensbek 


Denmark 




Oadby 


11 


Otby 


Denmark 


Stafford 


Haracles 


11 


Harakra 


Sweden 




Harwood 


11 


Horred 


Sweden 




Eowley 


11 


Eulley 


Sweden 




Stubby 


11 


Stiby 


Sweden 




Talk 


11 


Tolck 


Denmark 


Salop 


Barrow 


11 


Baro 


Sweden 




Ness 


11 


Nees 


Norway 


Chester 


Hassall 


11 


Hassla 


Sweden 




Norley 


11 


Nortelge 


Sweden 


Derby 


Thorpe 


11 


Torp 


Sweden 




Foremark 


11 


Forsmark 


Sweden 




Tunstead 


11 


Tonstad 


Norway 


T/ANCASHIRE 


Wray 


11 


Vra 


Sweden 



Hosted by Google 



10 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 



Lancashire 


Holm 


from 


Holm 


Norway 




Urswick 


jj 


Erwick 


Sweden 




Holker 


V 


Hulcker 


Denmark 




Hale 


17 


Hale 


Denmark 




Bigland 


V 


Bygland 


Norway 


Yorkshire 


Eisby 


jy 


Eyssby 


Sweden 




Aske 


>) 


Aske 


Sweden 




Monlthorp 


7> 


Moltorp 


Sweden 




Howdon 


J7 


Huddunge 


Sweden 




Wike 


fJ 


Wikes 


Sweden 




Lowthorp 


?J 


Loderup 


Sweden 




Byland 


J1 


Bielland 


Norway 




Howland 


» 


Hovland 


Norway 




Lee 


>> 


Lie 


Norway 




Selby 


If 


Seby 


Denmark 




Nelthorpe 


11 


Nilstrup 


Denmark 




Elland 


11 


eland 


Denmark 




Whitby 


11 


Witb^ 


Denmark 




Hallana 


11 


Allum 


Denmark 




Bowling 


11 


Boiling 


Denmark 


Durham 


Westwick 


11 


Westervick 


Sweden 




Eaby 


11 


Eaby 


Sweden 




Newbiggen 


11 


Nebiggen 


Sweden 


NORTHUMBER. 


■ Eland 


11 


Haland 


Sweden 


land 


Shaftoe 


11 


Skafto 


Sweden 




Eock 


11 


Eoke 


Sweden 


Berwick 


Hutton 


11 


Hutten 


Denmark 


Cumberland 


Ousby 


11 


Ousby 


Sweden 




Holme 


11 


Holme 


Sweden 




Gamelsby 


11 


Gamelby 


Sweden 


Westmoreland Swindall 


11 


Svindal 


Norway 


Scotland 


EdseU 


11 


Edsele 


Sweden 




Turing 


11 


Turinge 


Sweden 




Monkland 


11 


Mokland 


Norway 




Nithsdale 


11 


Nissedal 


Norway 




Gordon 


11 


Gording 


Denmark 



This list has been compiled after a brief and cursory 
examination of the Scandinavian names of locahties : and 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 111 

there can be little doubt that if the enquiry were 
followed out, considerable hght would be thrown on the 
Danish settlements in England ; but the author has not 
either time or space to do more. It must be borne in 
mind that the diversity of orthography has arisen from 
time. The principal object of introducing the hst has 
been to show, not only the wide diffusion of the Danes 
over England, and to confirm the fact of their occupying 
the whole territory to the north of the Thames, but also 
the fact that, although usually styled ' Daci ' or ' Dani,' 
they might be (as they sometimes were) with more pro- 
priety entitled Northmen or ISTormans, being composed, 
as the Neustrian Normans were, of nations from different 
parts of the north. 

The comparison of English with Scandinavian names 
of locahties would require for its development a special 
study. It would involve the examination of Scandinavian 
geography and topography in their earhest authentic 
sources, and a comparison of the names of locahties with 
their counterparts in the early English charters, and in 
Domesday Book. It would hold out, however, to the 
Scandinavian archaeologist almost a greater reward than 
to the Enghsh ; for it would probably enable him to 
restore, to a considerable extent, the topography of 
Scandinavia in the ninth century, since every local 
name, identified both in England and Scandinavia, would 
fmrnish a proof (and in most cases a unique proof) of the 
existence before 870 of the present towns and villages of 



Hosted by Google 



112 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

Sweden, Denmark, and Norway — a date so remote that 
even the general history of those countries is at that time 
involved in obsciurity. 

To establish the continuance of the Danish race in 
England no weightier authority than that of Sir Francis 
Palgrave can be cited. His profound knowledge of 
Enghsh history and of the Enghsh records entitles his 
opinion on such a question to the highest consideration. 
' The distinctive energy of the Scandinavian races has 
continued in full vigoiu* amongst us, and still remains un- 
exhausted. No country testifies to the potent influence 
of Scandinavian blood more than our own. However 
mingled our population, each emigrant ship steaming 
from our shores bears away a large proportion of passen- 
gers who may claim real Danish ancestry. Many are 
the Danish Havelocks in our ranks, undistinguished by 
that heroic name.'^ 

The author regrets that the object and purpose of 
this work precludes Mm from entering on the subject of 
Danish families- now existing. It would be easy to name 
some whose Danish origin is httle suspected, and whose 
history is of sm-passing interest ; but space forbids any 
attempt to do justice to the theme ; and Danish famihes, 
collectively, have not been included in the author's 
enquiries so far. 

It must, however, be here added, that to identify the 
Danish families of England would be a far more difficult 

^ Palgrave, History of Normandy and England, iii. 139. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 313 

task than that of recovering the Norman famihes. The 
reason is, that in the case of the Danes of England we 
have no means of instituting a comparisOii r-^icli as we 
have in the case of the Normans. Family smu'-inics did 
not exist in England before the Conquest, nor in Soy/i- 
dinavia; consequently, the surnames of the Danes oi 
England cannot be traced in Scandinavia ; and there are 
no records in England of an earher date than the 
Conquest, or coeval with it, which could in any degree 
supply the materials for investigation which are provided 
in the case of the Normans by the Exchequer Eolls of 
Normandy, and the contemporary records of England. 



Hosted by Google 



114 



CHAPTEE VII. 

GOTHIC ORIGIN OF THE NOEMANS, DANES, AND ANGLO- 
SAXONS. PRESENT DIFFUSION AND NUMBERS 
OF THE GOTHIC RACE. 

We now come to a different branch of the subject 
England was inhabited by the three races of Anglo- 
Saxons, Danes, and Normans, and those three races have 
for seven centuries become blended into one, long known 
as the Enghsh race. We have seen the error of the 
supposition that either of those races has become extinct, 
though all three have abandoned their original names for 
one that is common to them all. We have now to con- 
sider the original relations of these three races before 
their migration to England, and more especially in con- 
nection with the origin of the Normans. 

What, we ask mth natural interest, was the origin of 
this mighty race, on which history cannot dwell without 
rising to the level of poetry ? Whence came these giants 
of the Middle Ages — these rivals of the Saracen, the 
Eoman, and the Macedonian Conquerors ? 

Their forefathers had, in the ninth century, issued 
forth from Scandinavia to conquer new homes for them- 
selves in the south ; to obtain an asylum for that deeply- 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 115 

cherislied freedom which northern r^ r ons had 
endangered. Like the pilgrim fathers of x. . / ^ gland, 
they had traversed the ocean to preserve the. i.' ■ ties. 
A branch of them had, with the same object, jlip^: ';i'j d 
to Iceland, where they had estabhshed a floiuTi • ^ ., 
aristocratic repubhc, one of the earliest in Em-ope. t '. i e 
internal wars of its kindred Gothic nations, the severity 
of its inhospitable chmate, and the sterihty of its frozen 
soil, had gradually created in Scandinavia a maritime 
population of unrivalled enterprise, vigour, and courage. 
Honour was awarded to bravery alone ; the Scandinavian 
maid disdained the addresses of the man who had not 
won fame in battle : a peaceful death was considered to 
be a deep disgrace, and rather than endure it the North- 
man precipitated himself from a chfF into the surge 
beneath. If he was made a prisoner, he preferred death 
to submission; the proud heart broke; or the captive 
dashed himself to pieces against the walls of his prison. 
These heathens, whose stern heroism recalls that of the 
Spartans or the early Eomans, were the progenitors of 
the Normans. 

And whence, it may be asked, did these nations of 
the north — the lineal forefathers of the Normans — derive 
their origin ? Were they indigenous to that soil, and had 
their abode there been without commencement? The 
evidence afforded by language and institutions shows that 

they had formed part of a great family of nations the 

Goths or Getae ; that they were the advanced guard, or 

I 2 



Hosted by Google 



116 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

the remotest branch of a race which had extended itself 
to the shores of the Northern Ocean from the steppes of 
Central Asia. 

The Getae or Goths^ are first heard of in the East, 
where one of their branches, the Massa-Getae, in the 
seventh centnry B.C., expelled the Scythians from their 
territories, and in the sixth, defeated and slew Cyrus king 
of the Persians and his army.^ This great nation, which 
was so jealous of its hberties and able so potently to 
maintain them, was seated in the neighbourhood of the 
Sea of Aral, and in those territories which now intervene 
between the dominions of England and of Eussia. The 
Sacae or Saxones,^ and Dahae or Daci, were neighbouring 



1 EawlinsoB; in Ms edition of Herodotus (iii. 84), says : ^ The identity of 
tlie Getae with the Goths of later times is more than a plausible conjecture. 
It may be regarded as historically certain. Moreover, the compounds Massa- 
Getae, Thyssa-Getae, Tj^ri-Getae, have a striking analogy to the later name 
of Visi-Goths, and Ostro-Goths.' On Herod., v. 219, he observes, ' It is 
almost certain that the Getae — one of the principal Thracian tribes, accord- 
ing to Herodotus — are the Gothi or Gothones of the Romans, who are the 
old German Guthai or^Guthones, and are Goths (see Grimm's Geschichte 
der Deutschensprache, vol. i. pp. 178-184). The one name superseded the 
other in the same country, and there are not wanting ancient writers who 
expressly identify the two forms (Philostorgius, Hist. EccL, ii. 5 ) Ennodius, 
p. 52, etc.), Grimm has shown that the change from V'sTt)Q to Goth is 
according to the analogy of the Teutonic and Grjeco-Roman form of speech.' 
Donaldson (Yarronianus, 3rd ed. p. 51) speaks of Hhe Getae, whether 
called by this name, or designated as Goths, Guddas, Jutes, and Yites.' 
The Jutes or Goths in England were styled ' Geata ' or ^ Getae.' King 
Alfred's translation of ^ Jutis ' in Bede, i. 15^ is ^ Geatum ' and ^ Geata.' Asser 
^ looked on the Jutes and Goths as the same people,' says Mr. Freeman. 

2 Herodotus, i. 292. I 

3 See Donaldson (Yarronianus, p. 49), who connects them with the 
Saxons in Europe. They are mentioned by Herodotus (i, 153) as a great 
nation in the time of__Cyrus. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEI^IAN PEOPLE 



117 



nations, probably of the same race, as we find tliem 
equally associated with the Getae in the West and the 
East. 

These nations of Massa-Getae, Sacae, and Dahae, seem 
to have been the rear-guard of the Getic nations, who 
migrated from the East from about 1,500 to 2,000 years 
B.C., and spread themselves gradually over Europe. We 
can form a notion of their route by tracing the various 
nations which they estabhshed in their course westwards, 
and which continued until the time when classical history 
and geography take notice of them. The Tyssa-Getae (one 
of these branches) were left on the banks of the Volga or 
Eha. The Eoxolani branched off further on, between the 
Tanais (Don) and the Borysthenes (Dnieper). Then the 
Tyri-Getae were left to occupy the baulks of the Tyras 
(Dniester) ; and when the migration reached the Danube, 
the Getae, Daci, Tribalh, and Thracians were left behind 
to take possession of those regions. Thence tiu-riing to 
the north-west, the Getic or Gothic migration ascended 
the Tyras till it struck the head-waters of the Vistula. 
On its route were detached the tribes of the Pien-Getae, 
and the Ars-Getae, and the nations of the Bastarnae, who 
occupied south Poland ; and here also commenced the 
great migration westward, from which sprang the Ger- 
manic nations. 

I. The German or Teutonic race (which alone mth 
propriety bears those denominations) was undoubtedly of 
the same origin as the Getic, Gothic, and Scandinavian, as 



Hosted by Google 



118 THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 

its language sufficiently proves. It consisted of the tribes 
of Quacli, Marcomanni, Hermanduri, Chatti, Cherusci, 
Sycambri or Cimbri, and others, which gradually took 
possession of the centre of modern Germany from the 
Lippe southwards,^ and from the Carpathians to the 
Ehine. These tribes were confederate from an early 
period. The most ancient known name of the con- 
federation was ' Teutones/ a term which occurs in the 
foiu'th century B.C. ; that of ' Germans ' was given by the 
Eomans. It arose fr-om the guttural pronunciation of 
^ Hermiones ' — then the federal name ; and the Eomans 
incorrectly applied this name to all nations east of the 
Ehine, instead of to the central race, to which alone it 
properly belonged. The Germans were afterwards con- 
federated under the name of ' Franks,' and were con- 
querors of northern Gaul.^ Li later times they became 
again ' Teutones ' or Dutch, and ' Germans,' and so con- 
tinue to the present day. This race, whose language is 
a harsh and guttural dialect of the original Gotliic or 
Getic, is aboriginal in Germany, having occupied its 
proper territories, and maintained a distinct federative 
nationality, for more than 3,000 years. 

II. The Goths. — -While the German migration of 
the Getic nations proceeded westwards, the main body of 

1 Donaldson (Varronianus, p. 76) observes tliat the ^ strong, but narrow 
stream*; of higli- German conquest disturbed the southern and low-German 
[i.e. Gothic] tribes.' 

2 For some time Germany was called ^East France.' See Freeman, 
Essays, 1871, pp. 220, 221. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 119 

those tribes advanced nortliwards along the Vistula, to 
its mouth, under the name of Getae or Goths. To the 
east of the Vistula, the Samo-Getae were despatched to 
settle Lithuania.^ The Goths seated themselves all along 
the Vistula ; the Phrugundiones, one of their branches, to 
the east, were the same as the Burgundiones, who were 
seated to the west of the Vistula. Then, as the nation 
expanded itself along the south shores of the Baltic^ and 
the adjacent provinces (while the Germans advanced in 
parallel columns further south,) the various denominations 
of Vindals, or Vandals, Lombards, Varini, Suevi arose, 
and in later times became known in history. Thence the 
Gothic migration still continually pressed on towards the 
west, and left the races of Saxones, Chauci, Angh, Frisians, 
and others, estabhshed from the Elbe to the mouths of 
the Ehine, and beyond them in modern Belgiiun. These 
territories of the Goths included the north of the 
mediaeval kingdom of Poland, and the countries we 
know as Prussia Proper, Brandenbm-gh, Mecklenbmgh, 
Holstein, Sleswig, Hanover, the Free Cities, Westphaha, 
Brunswick, Oldenbm-gh, Holland, and Flanders. It was 
tills wing of the Goths that overthrew the Eoman Empire 
and divided its territories; and from this wing also sprang 



1 Donaldson, Varronianus, p. 51. 

2 The inhabitants of the southern shores of the Baltic^ extending 6,000 
stadia or 750 miles in length, were in common styled Guttones or Goths in 
the fourth century B.C., according to Pytheas (see Pliny, Hist. Nat., xxxvii. 
11). It is stated by Pytheas that the Guttones sold the amber which they 
found on the shores of the Baltic to their [inland] neighbours the Teutones. 



Hosted by Google 



120 THE NOEIMAN PEOPLE 

the Anglo-Saxons, who were originally tribes of Frisians, 
Saxons, or Chaiici, Angles, and Jutes,^ or Goths, from 
the various Gothic provinces extending from the Ehine to 
the Elbe, and into Jutland. 

The Anglo-Saxons were entirely Gothic in origin, and 
their language was purely Gothic — so much so that modern 
pliilologists can re-construct its original inflexions and 
grammar, wherever defective, merely by inferences from 
those of the Moeso-Gothic.^ It is even held by philolo- 
gists of eminence ^ that the Gothic and the Anglo-Saxon 
present the normal type of the language, and that in 
forming a comparison of this family of language with 
those of the remainder of the Indo-European race it is 
advisable not to take the German or Teutonic into 
account, as it appears to be a pecuhar and incorrect 
dialect, harsh and guttural in its form, and differing 
materially from the softer and more genuine Gothic. 

III. The Scandinavians. — Setting aside mere specu- 
lations as to the migration of the Goths into Sweden and 
Norway through Eussia, and round the north of the 



^ The Jutes, Vithes, Goths, or ' Geata/ come from Jutland, or, as it is 
styled, * Vithe's-Lseth ' (Varronianus, 51). It is curious to find the Jutic or 
Gothic ' Lathe ' in Kent, the original settlement of the Jutes, and to notice 
the Jutic or Jutland local names of Hyem, Helium, Hobro, Bouling, 
Soodberg, Sydling, Hemme, Breston, Himstead, Colding, Capel, and 
Breadstadt, as represented in the Kentish topography by Higham, Elham, 
Holborough, Bowling, Southborough, Sellinge, Ham, Preston, Hemstead, 
Cowling, Capel, and Brastead. These names were transferred from Jutland 
to Kent in the fifth century "probably. 

^ See Max Miiller, Lectures on the Science of Language, p. 236. 

3 Burnouf, cited by Pritchard, Natural History of Man, iii. 347. 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEINIAN PEOPLE 121 

Baltic, it seems that the natural course of the Gothic 
migration into Scandinavia was from the southern shores 
of the Baltic and the Danish waters. As the Goths 
spread along the Baltic they came to Jutland, thence 
passed into the Danish Islands, thence across the Sound 
into Sweden, and thence throughout the whole of Sweden 
and Norway. It is conceived that they were the earhest 
occupants of t;hese countries, and that the Lapps and 
Finns (a branch of the Tchudi) came afterwards from 
Asia. From the Goths thus settled in Scandinavia sprang 
the Goths of Sweden, the Jutes, Getae, or Goths of Den- 
mark, the Daci or Dani ^ of Denmark, and other tribes, 
all ahke of Getic or Gothic origin. 

From these tribes sprang the Daci or Danes of Eng- 
land, and the Northmen or Noemans, who were of the 
same race, and were indiflferently styled by either name. 
The Danes in England were equally styled Normans, and 
the Normans were equally entitled Danes. It is pretty 
certain that of the so-called Danes in England great 
numbers were from Sweden,^ and no doubt many Danes 

1 The use of ^ Daci ' instead of ^ Dani ' is so general amongst medieval 
writers; that it appears probable that the latter term is only a corruption of 
the former. There were Dahae or Dacae, seated near the Getae, in the 
East, who left their name to Daghestan. They again appear as a branch of 
the Getae on the Danube. And they also appear with the Getae in 
Scandiiiavia. 

2 Mr. E. S. Prideaux remarks, in the Transactions of the Ethnological 
Society, 1863, pp. 412, 413, on the presence of the English physical type of 
man in Sweden and Denmark, its absence in German Prussia, and its 
recurrence in Gothic Brunswick and Hanover. 



Hosted by Google 



122 THE NORIMAN PEOPLE 

from Denmark were settled in Normandy besides Nor- 
wegians ; but the origin of these races was the same — 
purely Gothic. 

The early Eussian race was beyond doubt Gothic ; but 
whether Euric and his people sprang from a dkect migra- 
tion from Sweden, as usually held, or whether they were 
descendants of the early Eoxolani, as held by some, 
is a point which the author has not time or space to 
examine, and which appears to have no material bearing 
on the objects of this work. 

From what has been above said, it appears that there 
is an historical solecism in styhng the Scandinavian, 
Anglo-Saxon, and Gothic nations and their languages 
' Teutonic,' or ' Low-German,' as is frequently done from 
a want of due consideration. We might as well term the 
'German' 'Low Scandinavian,' or the 'French' 'Low 
Spanish,' as style the Gothic races and their dialects 
' Low-German.' The Scandinavians, the Hollanders, the 
Sleswig-Holsteiners, the Dutch, the Hanoverians, tlie_ 
Enghsh, and the Americans, cannot with propriety be 
styled Germans ; the Germans and they are descended 
from coeval ancestors. The Teutons are as much a 
branch of the Enghsh as the Enghsh are a branch of the 
Teutons, and both assertions are equally incorrect. 
Both nations are descendants of the aboriginal Getae, the 
greatest of all the families that sprang from Japhet. 

It seems desirable to notice the incorrectness of this 
popular nomenclature of races (which arises from adoption 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEIMAN PEOPLE 123 

of the German practice), because the question of race has 
passed out of the category of abstract theory, and has 
become one of serious reality. ' Nations and languages 
against dynasties and treaties,' says Professor Max Miiller. 
'This is what has re-modelled, and will re-model still 
more, the map of Em^ope.' The question of ' German ' 
and 'Non-German' is no longer an indifferent theme, 
since Germany has evinced so strong a disposition to 
convert theory into fact, and to reduce by force to Ger- 
manic unity all nations which it is possible to identify 
as of Germanic race. It is not wise in the nineteenth 
century to adopt theories as to the origin of races which 
might have been prudently indulged in, in the eighteenth. 
The Enghsh dominions at the present day contain a 
vast population of Gothic origin. Taking the European 
races of the Empire at forty millions (setting aside all races 
of African or Oriental bkth) it may be stated generally, 
that the properly English race comprises thirty milhons out 
of f6rty milhons, the remainder being composed of Celts, 
foreigners, and Hebrews. These thirty milhons, are the 
descendants of the Gothic race in its threefold form of 
Saxon, Dane and Norman. In all probabihty the Danish 
element is about equal to the Saxon, and the Saxon about 
equal to the Norman ; there is no evidence that any great 
disparity exists between the respective members of these 
three races. It seems probable that the mass of the 
Saxon population remains amongst the less influential and 
wealthy part of the community, because there is reason 



Hosted by Google 



124 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

to suppose that the superior energy and enterprise of the 
Danish and Norman character have in general determined 
the relative position of races in England. It is, however, 
impossible to suppose a rule which is not hable to many 
exceptions, and it would be in vain to attempt to apply it 
in any way to individual cases, or to affirm that Norman 
and Danish blood always imphes energy and intellect, 
and Saxon descent the reverse ; we have too many 
instances to the contrary. What may be safely affirmed is, 
that the Enghsh nation is homogeneous in a high degree, 
perhaps more so than any Continental nation of equal 
importance; and that its origin is not Teutonic, but Gothic. 
What has been here remarked of the European popu- 
lation of the Enghsh empire may be equally said of that 
of the United States of America. Different in some 
respects as may be the pohtical arrangements of the two 
countries, the same nation constitutes the population of 
both. In England we have retained those ancient Gothic 
institutions whose origin ascends not merely to Norman 
or Anglo-Saxon times, but to the commencement of 
society in modern Europe, and to an era far more remote 
than the downfall of the Eoman Empire. This country 
furnishes a unique example of the uninterrupted continu- 
ance of those free institutions which characterised the 
Gothic tribes of the first century, and which had de- 
scended from pre-historic times. America has lost 
the Gothic principle of hereditary suzerainty, founded 
originally on seniority of descent ; and like the early 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 125 

German and Gotliic Confederations, has made its gene- 
rals or rulers elective; but tlie nation lias continued 
to preserve its essential characteristics. There are un- 
questionably distinctions between the English and Ameri- 
can temperament : on these it would be impossible here to 
dwell. The pecuhar circumstances of each country may 
account for these differences ; and perhaps it may arise 
in part from the greater preponderance of the Scandinavian 
element of population in America than in England, for 
it maybe supposed that the Enghsh emigration to America 
was, until recently, confined to those classes which were 
not merely of an adventurous and enterprising character, 
but which were possessed of some amount of means, and 
were not amongst the poorest and most depressed part of 
our population. 

Setting aside these differences as unimportant, we may 
say that England exists in America as well as here. We 
have another England on the other side of the Atlantic. 
It was not without reason that ' New England ' was so 
termed ; and ' New England ' might be the denomination of 
the whole of that magnificent empire at the present day. 
The population is essentially Enghsh in blood and in 
name. If every family surname in England were to 
become extinct to-morrow, it would be preserved in 
America. The identity in blood of the English and the 
American people can only be thoroughly appreciated 
after comparmg the local directories of the two countries. 
The names are throughout identical ; there are miUions 



Hosted by Google 



126 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 

of families there which two centuries since were branches 
of our own, and wliich even now are not removed from us 
by a more distant relationsliip than that which in this 
country is still often recognised as connecting families 
by the ties of consanguinity. We may ourselves have in 
early youth conversed with individuals whose fathers or 
grandfathers were hving soon after the early emigrants 
sailed for America. Tradition may have conveyed to us 
the names of our own ancestors who shared in that 
emigration, or were contemporary with it — so nearly 
related is the English race m America to ourselves. 

The numbers of the English in the Uuited States may 
be stated as amounting to thirty millions out of the forty 
which inhabit that vast dominion. 

Tliis is said after considering the aggregate numbers 
of other races in the United States. The entire Gothic 
or Enghsh race of the two countries amounts to sixty 
milhons. May that race, in remembrance of its intimate 
alliance in blood, ever stand united in mutual offices of 
friendship and good-will ! May every cloud of distrust 
and every sentiment of international jealousy be dispelled 
by a generous and noble confidence ; and may each 
branch of this great and memorable race rejoice in the 
honour, the power, and the prosperity of the other. 

The Goths of the western world are still migrating as 
their forefathers Were doing four thousand years since, and 
they still retain the same indomitable vigour, the same 
spirit of enterprise, the same love of Uberty, the same 



Hosted by Google 



THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 127 

generosity of sentiment, and the same sense of national 
honour wliicli their Scandinavian and Gothic progenitors 
always evinced. 

To the sixty milhons of Enghsh race we must add 
eight millions of the descendants of the illustrious 
Scandinavian nations in Sweden, Norway, and Denmark, 
om- near and honoured kinsmen and relations in blood ; 
and it is satisfactory to add a fact, which is not generally 
known, that the country of Gustavus Vasa, of Gustavus 
Adolphus, and of Charles XII. — the land of Harold 
Harfagr and EoUo — are presided over by a Northman 
dynasty — the descendants of the aboriginal Gothic race — 
the race of the Vikings.^ 

^ The Frencli surname ^ Bernadotte ' is one of those corruptions of names 
which are as common in France as in England. The original form was 
^Bernetot.^ That name came from Normandy, where there was a place 
near Yvetot so styled, and which, in the tenth century, derived its appel- 
lation from ^ Biorn ' or ^ Bern/ a Swedish or Norwegian viking ; the 
termination ^ tot ' or ^ toft ' also indicating Scandinavian origin. The 
descendants of this Scandinavian viking bore the name of De Bernetot. 
Geoffry de Bernetot accompanied the Conqueror to England in 1066, and 
was succeeded by Geoffry, whose son, Eobert Eitz Geoffry, was, in 1165, 
owner of fiefs in the north of England held from the barony of Hanseline 
by ^ ancient enfeoffment,' i.e. dating before the death of Henry I. (Liber 
Niger). These possessions were in York, and perhaps in Northumberland, 
where the name frequently occurs in the records of the thirteenth and four- 
teenth centuries imder the form of ^ De Burnetoft ' or ^ De Bruntofte,' and 
where it is not yet entirely extinct. The family also remained in Normandy ; 
for John de Bernetot, with others of the same name, held Peletot or Peltot 
in the Pays de Caux, not far from Bernetot, in the reign of Philip Augustus, 
by serjeanty or special service (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. xv. 172). From this 
Norman branch, which was numerous, descended the Bernetots or Bernatots, 
who are afterwards found seated in the south of France under the name of 
Bernadotte, and employed in the legal profession, in which the hereditary 
astuteness of the Northmen has always found a congenial occupation. 



Hosted by Google 



128 THE NORMAN PEOPLE 

To the south of Scandinavia remain our kindred 
Saxon races, the brethren of the Anglo-Saxons and our 
own. From Mecklenburg to the borders of Holland, and 
from the ocean to the Lippe, still remain four millions of 
Goths — the race of Witekind — now reduced under the 
German sway, on the pretext of ' German unity.' In 
Holland, under the heirs of the heroic patriot William of 
Nassau, and in Belgium eight millions of Goths still retain 
national independence ; and in Normandy proper two 
milhons of Scandinavian race remain, but subject to the 
dominion of the Franco-Celtic race. 

The descendants of the Goths, and of their branch, 
the Lombards, and of the Normans (also Goths) must be 
vastly numerous in Italy. They superseded, in a great 
degree, the ancient population, which had been exhausted 
and drained off by the corrupt policy of imperial Eome. 
Probably far more than a moiety of the inhabitants of 
that renowned country are of Gothic race ; and from this 
Gothic nation sprang the free republics of the Middle 
Ages, the mercantile enterprise of Genoa and Venice, 
the genius of Itahan poetry, and the high patriotism of 
Savonarola and Garibaldi. 

We find again the descendants of the Goths in France 
south of the Loke, and in Spain, but mingled with the 
Celts. The Burgundians (also Goths) have left their 
posterity in the east of France from Burgundy to the 
mouths of the Ehone. England was more closely aUied 
in blood to these races than were the Celtic and Frank 



I Hosted by CjOOQIC 



THE NORMAN PEOPLE 12 & 

(German) races which predominate in France ; and while 
England may have derived incidental advantages from 
the separation of its kindred races in Aquitaine, it may 
still be a matter of question whether Aquitaine itself was 
benefited by the exchange of Gothic freedom, under 
English protection, for Frank centrahsation and Bourbon 
absolutism. 

The Gothic race in the west, then, may probably 
exceed a hundred millions at present, of which the 
English race furnishes sixty. Its remote branch, the 
Teutonic or German race, may number thirty millions. 
Switzerland sheds its highest splendour on this German 
branch, and adds to its numbers two or three milhons. 

What may be the amount of the still remoter branches 
of the Goths in Eussia — what has been the destiny of the 
Eoxolani and of the race of Euric, it were impossible 
here to discuss ; but that there are still considerable 
numbers of the descendants of the Goths in Eussia is in 
the highest degree probable. 

The sum total of this vast family of Getic nations may 
perhaps now amount to a hundred and fifty milhons in 
Europe and America, or nearly a seventh part of the 
human race. 

A tabular view of the progress and connection of 
these nations may be convenient ; it is therefore here 
subjoined. 



K 



Hosted by Google 



CO 

O 
I— I 

H 

o 

W 
H 
O 
C5 

W 
H 

O 
O 






3 

o 






_5 









d3 D 






^1- 



•<1 O o3 




— ^ 


1>Ph 




Ph 




fl 









PI 






Is 




f 


■gs 












•'Sd 






§ M 






^ 




1 






o 


^1? 




l2i f 














d3 ^ 


— < 




i-a 




W 









-Si3 






W 03 

-II- 



1:3 eg- 



Hosted by Google 



ALPHABETICAL SEETES 

OF 

NOEMAN NAMES AND FAMILIES FEOM THE 
LONDON POST-OFFICE DIEECTOEY. 



Hosted by Google 



LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS FEEQUENTLY EMPLOYED 
IN THE ALPHABETICAL SERIES. 



Des Bois . Aubert Des Bois, Diet, de la Noblesse. 

Eyton . . Ey ton's History of Salop. 

Fuller . . Fuller, Worthies of England. 

Lib. Nig. . Liber Niger, Ed. Hearne. 

Mon. . . Monasticon Anglicanum (First Ed.) 

M. R. S. . Magn. Rotul. Scaccarii Normannise in the M^moires de la 

Soci^t^ des Antiquaires de la Normandie, t. 15-17. 

M. S. A. N. M^moires de la Soc. des Antiquaires de la Normandie. 

P. P. W. . Palgrave, Parliamentary Writs (Record Publication). 

R. H. . . Rotuli Hundredorum (Record Publication). 

R. C. R. . Palgrave, Rotuli Curiae Regis (Record Publication). 

Rot. Cane. . Rotulus Cancellarii (Record Publication). 

Testa . . Testa de Neville (Record Publication). 



Hosted by Google 



A 



ABB 



ABE 



Abbay, a form of Abb^. See 
Abbott. 

Abbec; a form of Abbey. 

Abbess. Raimond de labisse. 
Normandy 1198, (MRS). ^S^ee Abbiss, 

Abbett, a form of Abbott. 

Abbey, for I'Abb^, the French 
form of Abbas. See Abbott. 

Abbiss, or Abice. Jocelin de 
Abbacia and Richard de A. were of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Robert 
de Abbacia was of England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Abbitt, a form of Abbott. 

Abbot. See Abbott. 

Abbott, Roger, Osbert, Radul- 
phus Abbas were of Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS) ; William A., 1198 
(lb.) ; N. Abbas or Aba held lands, 
Northants,1086(Domesd.); Galfridus 
Abbas in Rutland, 1158 (Rot. Pip.). 
His son in Worcester, 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.), Gaufrid. I'Abba, witnessed a 
charter of Robert Earl of Leicester, 
12th century (Mon. i. 519). The 
name changes to Abbot and Abbet 
in the 13th century. The Lords 
Colchester descejid from Ralph Ab- 



bas (mentioned in Normandy), who 
held half a fee in the honour of 
Plympton, Devon, t. Henry 11. 
(Testa). William I'Abbe, his grand- 
son, was living 1242 (Testa), and 
Ralph I'Abbe was also seated in 
Devon. Nicholas I'A. paid a fine 
in Devon, 1260 (Roberts, Excerpta) ; 
Walter I'A. was of Plympton, 
1353 (Pole's Devon). From him 
descended Robert Abbot, one of the 
gentry of Dorset, 1443 (Fuller), 
whose descendant William was of 
the same county t. Eliz. The re- 
presentative of the family was of 
Todbere and Linbury, Dorset, and 
was an adherent of Charles 1. His 
grandson, John Abbot of Shaftes- 
bury, Esq. was grandfather of Charles 
A. Lord Colchester. 

Abbs, or Abbes. See Abbiss. 

Abel. John de Aubeale was 
security in Normandy, 1200_, for 
Roger de Plomes (M6m. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 104) ; N. Abel held lands 
from Lanfranc in Kent, 1086 
(Domesd.) ; Sir John Abel of Kent 
occurs 1313 (Mon. Angl. i. 358). 
133 



Hosted by Google 



ABE 



ACL 



Abelon* Richard de Abelon of 
Normandy, 1180 (MES). R.obson 
preserves the arms of the English 
branch. 

iVberdeen^ or Abadain, from 
Abadon. Eainald de Abadon occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). The 
arms of Abadain or Abaudain are 
preserved by Robson. 

iiberdein. See Aberdeen. 

Ablett. William de Abelot_, ap- 
parently of foreign origin, occurs in 
Cambridge, c. 1274 (RH). 

Abley, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Abelot or Abelet. See 
Ablett. 

Abiitt. See Ablett. 

Ablard. William Abillard V7it- 
nessed, 1196; a charter in Normandy 
(JsUm. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 201). 
- iibra, for Abrey or Aubrey. 

Absalom, for Absalon. 

Absalou; foreign, stated to be 
from Elanders (Robson). John 
Absolon or Abselon occm's in Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Absolon. See Absalon". 

Absolom. See Absaloi^. 

Acoulon, from Agiillon, or Ai- 
guillon; near Alen^on. William de 
AigLiillon, Sire de Trie, defended 
Pont Audemer against Henry I., 
1123 (Ord. Vitalis). He was son- 
in-law of Theobald Paganus (De 
Montmorenci), seneschal of Gisors, 
and died in Palestine, 1147. For 
the subsequent barons of Aguillon, 
see Collet- Welleslet. Isabella 
de Agellion was lady of Scroteby, 
Norfolk, 1316. 

A'Court. Covert or Couert, Nor- 
mandy, was held by the service of 
1 fee of the barony of Braiose. The 
Coverts held lands in Sussex from 
Braiose from the Conquest. In 
1107 William de Cuvert witnessed 
134 



the foundation charter of Barnstaple 
(Mon. Angl. i. 684). In 1165 Wil- 
liam Gubert (Cuvert) held a fee of 
ancient enfeoffment from William 
de Courcy, Somerset (Lib. Nig.). 
About 1480, John Couert or Covert 
was of Stoke-Courcy (Harl. MS. 
1385). Third in descent was Edward 
Couert, living 1583, whose son 
William Court of Frome was an- 
cestor of Lord Heytesbury (Hoare, 
Wilts., H. Heytesbury, 120, 129). 

Acbard. In 725 the Achards of 
Angoumois aided in the expulsion 
of the Saracens (Des-Bois). Achard 
was Castellan of Domfront, Nor- 
mandy, 1020. The family was seated in 
the Passais, Normandy, and Achard, 
Castellan of Ambrieres, accompanied 
Wilham in 1066. William A., 
his son, was Constable of Domfron^ 
1091-1102, and had grants in Berks 
from Henry I. (BAnisy et St. 
Marie, sur le Domesd.). In 12C'£ 
Sire Robert Achard witnessed a 
charter of Bisham Abbey, Berks. 
(Mon. ii. 355). 

Ackew, for AscuE. 

Ackland. See AcLAN"D. 

Acland, or De Vautort, from 
Vautort in Mayenne. Reginald de 
Valletort or Vautort accompanied 
Geoffry de Mayenne and other barons 
of Maine, and received extensive 
grants in Cornwall from Robert 
Count of Mortaine, 1066. Rogei^ 
de Valletort, baron of Hurberton, 
Devon, his grandson, was ancestor 
of the Valletorts of North Tawton 
and those of Acland, who bore 
a bend. Richard de Vautort, son 
of Roger, owned Seperton, Middle- 
sex, and had issue Hugh de Acland 
or Vautort, who had a gi-ant of Het- 
lumbe or Hidland, Middlesex, from 
WilHam de Say, t. Henry IL He 



Hosted by Google 



AOR 



AGG 



had issue Baldwin de Acland (an- 
cestor of the Aclands), and Simon 
de Vautort and John de V. It 
appears from a suit c. 1200 (Palgr. 
Eot. Car. Regis, ii. 189), that Hugh 
was son of Richard and father of 
Simon, whose son was the heir of 
Seperton, but that John de Vautort, 
his uncle, had taken possession. 
The family of Acland, after the 
reign of Richard II., abandoned 
their early 'arms, a bend (with two 
lions as a diflference), and adopted 
other arms : hence the baronets 
Acland. 

Acrell, for Hockrell. Walter 
Hockerel, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Acton, or Burnell. Ranulph, 
John, Richard, Gilbert, Hugo, 
Henry, Robert, Clement, Roger Bur- 
nel, of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
Roger Burnel, who is mentioned in 
the Chartulary of Buildwas, held 
Acton from Roger Corbet in 1086. 
Ingebam B. was living 1165, and 
William B. 1170, attested a charter 
of Wenlock Abbey (Eyton). In 
13th century there were two 
branches of the Burnells at Acton 
(lb.). Robert de Acton or Burnel 
(13th century) was Chancellor of 
England. One branch adopted the 
name of Acton, and from it descends 
Lord Acton. 

Adderley, from Adderley, Salop, 
the caput baronise of Alan de Dun- 
stanville, t. Heury I. The name 
was derived from Doussainville, 
between Paris and Orleans. This 
family of De D. continued barons of 
Adderley in 1255. Henry de Ad- 
derley, a younger son, occurs in 
Staffordshire, 13th century (Testa), 
and 1310 Robert de Adderle is 
mentioned (Palgr. Pari. Writs). The 
usage of those ages restricted the 



name of the barony to the family of 
its lords. 

Addingrton, or De Abernon. 
Abernon, near Orbec, Normandy, 
was the seat of this family. Roger 
de A. in 1086 held lands from 
Richard Fitz-Gilbert in Surrey 
and Suffolk (Domesd.). Eguerrand 
de A. witnessed the Charter of 
Savigny, Normandy, 1112 (D'Anisy 
et St. Marie, sar le Domesd,). 
He occurs in Surrey, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
In 1165 Ingelram de A. held four 
fees of the Honour of Clare, and was 
a benefactor to Stoke- Clare, Suffolk 
(Mon. Angl. i. 1007). Sire John 
D'A. of Surrey, c. 1300, bore Azure 
a chevron or (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 
Reginald, brother of Ingelram, had 
a grant of Addington, Surrey, t. 
Henry H. He was patron of Church 
of Addington, and bore the name 
(Manning and Bray, iii. 564). His 
descendants, the Addingtons, bore 
the arms of Abernon, with different 
tinctures, as they still do. This 
branch became seated in Somerset 
and Devon, 13th century, where 
Walter de Abernon occurs, 1259 
(Roberts, Excerpt.), and Gilbert de 
Edington in 1324. Thomas Ad- 
ding-ton of Leigh, Devon, and Essex, 
1535, bore the arms now used by 
his descendant, Viscount Sidmouth 
(Harl. MS. 1080). 

Adiard, for Allakd. 

iidrain. Roger Hadrin occurs 
in Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); 
John Adrien in England, c. 1272 
(EH). 

Adron. See Adraif. 

Agrace, fi'om Aggiss. 

Agate, a form of Haggett or 
Hacket. 

Affir, armorially identified with 
Auge or^ Eu. WiUiam de Augo 
135 



Hosted by Google 



AQG 



ALD 



occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS) ; 
Geoffry de Augo, 1200 (INI^m. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 101) ; Thomas de 
Augo in England, 1199 (EOR) ; 
and William de Aus:o, Oxfordshire, 
in 1249. 

Agrgras, from Aggs. 

Aggiss, from Aggs. 

A^land. See AcLAlTD. 

Agrnew, or Aigneaux, from that 
lordship near Bayeux, held from the 
Viscount of St. Sauveur t. Henry I., 
a tenant of the Church of Bayeux. 
In 1074 Herbert de Agnellis and 
Corbin his son sold lands to Odo of 
Bayeux. Peter de i^gnellis was of 
Winchester, 1148 (Wint. Domesd.). 
Fulco de A. went to the Crusade, 
1096. The name occurs in Eng- 
land, 12th century (Mon. Angl. i. 
489, 760). A branch was early 
seated in Scotland, and held the 
hereditarj^ Viscount}^ of Wigton, 
and from it descend the baronets 
Agnew. 

Agnis. See Arc^s. 

Agrg-s, from Agg. 

Ague. William Agote was of 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS) j Stephen 
Agot, 1318, was M.P. for Wycombe; 
William de Agou occurs in Warwick 
and Leicester, 1203 (Rot. Cane). 
The name occurs in the Battle Abbey 
Roll. 

Aikin, from Daeiijn". 

Aingell. See Angell. 

Aingrer. See Aungier. 

Ains, from Aignes, near Angou- 
leme. Ralph de Agnis, 12th century, 
witnessed a charter of Stamford 
Priory (Mon. i. 489). 

Air el. See Darrell. 

Airey, from the Castle of Airey 
or Arrey, Normandy. Anscher, 
Ansketel, and Goisbert de Arreio of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 
136 



Airy. See AiRET. Of this name 
is the celebrated astronomer. 

Alabaster, or Arbalister. Hai- 
mard and Serlo Arbalistarius of 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Robert, 
Berner, Ralph A. possessed baronies 
in Norfolk, 1086 (Domesd.); Ni- 
cholas A. in Devon; Odo A. in 
York; Warin A. in Wilts. In Devon 
the baronial family remained till 
the time of Edward III. All these 
families came with the Conqueror. 
The name means ^ General of Cross- 
bowmen.' 

Alan, sometimes for Fitz-Alan, a 
Breton family. See Stuaet. 

Alason. See AxisoN. 

Albert. W^alter and Peter Albert 
of Normandy 1180 (MRS). Wil- 
liam Eitz Albert, England 1199 
(RCR). 

Albin, armorially identified with 
Albon. 

Albon, armorially identified with 
St. Albine, or St. Atjbtn (Robson). 

Alby, from Auby, near Douay. 
Everard de Alb6, 12th cent., wit- 
nessed a charter of Studley, Oxford 
(Mon. Angl. i. 486). This is a difi'erent 
family from that of Dalby, as ap- 
pears by the arms. Robert de Albi 
was of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Alden. Robert Alden occurs in 
Normandy 1195 (MRS). 

Aldwortli, or De La Mare. Al- 
worth or Ayleworth, Gloucester 
(whence the name), belonged to the 
house of De la Mare (which was 
named from the Castle of La Mare 
near Pont Audemer). {See Maude.) 
This line descends from AVilliam de 
la Mare of Herts and Wilts 1086. 
His grandson Henry De L. M. paid 
a fine for his father's oflice (grand- 
huntsman) and lands, Oxford (Rot. 
Pip.), and acquired great estates in 



Hosted by Google 



ALE 



ALL 



Gloucester and Hereford from the 
Earl of Gloucester. In 1165 Eobert 
De L. M., his son, held 10 knights' 
fees from that Earl (Liber Niger). 
This estate was divided amongst his 
descendants, of whom John De L.M. 
held Rendcombe from the earl, t. 
Henry IIL Aylworth, a dependance 
of Rendcombe, passed to his widow 
Petronilla (Fosbroke, Gloucester), 
who d. 1262, when Eendcombe, &c. 
passed to John De L. M.^ iier eldest 
son (Roberts, Exc. ii. .399). A 
younger son of Jo^m obtained Ajd- 
worth, and -b:c descendants bore the 
^ ar^S or De la Mare differenced by 
billets. His grandson Henry de 
Aylworth m. the heiress of De Gu- 
lafre of Oxfordshire, where he was 
seated c. 1400 (Visit. Oxford 1566). 
His son John A. was one of the 
gentry of Oxford 1433 (Fuller). In 
1468 John A. settled Aylworth and 
other lands in Gloucester on his son 
John (Fosbroke, Gloucester). The 
latter was grandfather of Peter, 
living 1575, and Paul. The latter 
was father of Richard Aldworth of 
Berks t. Eliz., ancestor of the Vis- 
counts Doneraile (now St. Leger). 
Peter was ancestor of the A.'s of 
Aylworth, Gloucester, and the Aid- 
worths of Stanlake, Oxford, ances- 
tors of the Lords Braybrooke (now 
Neville). 

Of the Oxfordshire line of De la 
Mare was John De la Mare, who 
was summoned to parliament as a 
baron, 1298-1313. 

Aleman. See Allman. 

Alet, from Alet or St. Malo, 
Bretagne. 

Alfrey, Robert Alver^, paid an 
amerciament at Caen 1195, and 
Benedict Alvar6 in the Bessin(MRS). 
The name was a patronymic derived 



from Alvered or Auvr^, Robert 
Aufrt^ or Alfre was a juror in Sus- 
sex 1284. (Suss. Arch. Coll. xx. 4.) 
Thomas Averay was M.P. for Mere 
1307. 

Alice, for Alis, or Ellis. 

Alison. Bernard de Alen9on 
who held several lordships from 
Heryey deBourges^ Suffolk (Domesd. 
442, 442 h)j belonged to the family 
of the Counts of AlenQon, descended 
from Ivo of Belesme, c. 940. He 
was probably brother of Geoffry, 
Lord of Mortagne, son of Rotrou, 
son of Geoffry Viscount of Cha- 
teaudun^ Mortagne, and Nogent, 
nephew of William I., Count of 
Alen^on. The descendants of Ber- 
nard (who bore three eagles on a 
fesse, which nearly resembled the 
arms of the Montgomerys, Earls 
of Alen^on, and also three fleur-de- 
lys, equally borne by the Mont- 
gomerys), were seated 13th cent, 
in York, where Richard de Alen^on 
or x\lazun held two fees of the 
honour of Lincoln (Testa, 365). 
He was living 1235 (lb. 349). From 
Yorkshire a branch extended to 
Scotland, from which descend the 
baronets Alison. Of this name was 
the eminent historian Sir Archibald 
Alison. 

Allan, for Ala it. 

Allanson. See Alison. 

Allard. Michael Aelart, and 
Turold Fitz-Aelard of Normandy 
12th cent. (MRS). Hugh and Wil- 
liam A. in 1198. (lb.) This family 
flourished at Winchilsea from the 
Conquest. 

Aiiason. See Alison. 

AUden. See Alden. 

Allebone, armorially identified 

with iiLBON. 

Alleeson. See Alison. 

137 



Hosted by Google 



ALL 



AMH 



Alien^ sometimes forFitz-Alan, a 
foreign name. See Alan. 

Allert; for Allard. 

Alley. 1. from Ailly near Falaise. 
William and Koger de Aillio wit- 
nessed a charter in Normandy 1082 
(Gall. -Christ, xi. 69). Walter 
D'Aile occurs in England 1224 
(Hardy, E-ot, Clans.) Richard 
DAlywas of Kent 1274 (KH). 

2. A form of Allet or Hallett. 

Alleyne. See Alleit. 

AlliboDe. See Albgis^ 

Allies. See Alice. 

Allison. See Alison. 

Allxuan^ from AUemagne, near 
Caen. Ernebald, Ansketil, and Ivo 
de Allemania occur in Normandy 
1180 (MRS). John Alemanicus 12th 
cent, witnessed a charter of Foun- 
tains Abbey, York (Mon. i. 758). 
Henry de A. subscribed a charter of 
Vale Royal^ 13th cent. Many others 
of the family are mentioned at early 
dates. 

Aiiott. See Hallows. 

Almaine. See Allman". 

Aipe, for Helpe, or Helps. Hugo 
de Helpe occurs in Normandy 1183. 
(MRS.) Matilda Alpe in Norfolk 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Alson, for AllisoisT. 

Alvery. See Alfeet. 

Alvers; from A. near Coutances^ 
Normandy. Robert de Alvers pos- 
sessed estates Northants 1086 
(Domesd.). Ayleric de Halver was 
living t. H[enry L (Mon. A. i. 424). 
Fulk de Auvers held. lands of the 
Honour of Breteuil, Normandy, t. 
Philip Augustus. In 1327 William 
Halver possessed estates Suffolk 
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Alves, a form of Alveks. 

Amand; or St. Amand, from St. 
Amand in the Cotentin, Normandy. 
138 



Almaric de St. A. witnessed a char- 
ter of Henry IL 1172 (Mon. i. 516). 
Ralph de St. A. held offices in Nor- 
mandy 1195 (MRS). Almaric de 
St. A. witnessed a charter of Henry 
III., 1235 (Mon. i. 841). Almaric 
de St. A. was summoned to Parlia- 
ment as a baron 1299 j and liis de- 
scendants were barons till 1508. 
Younger branches survived. 

.?_zil»er, from Ambrieres. Thomas 
de Ambriei'es occurs in Normandy 
1195 (MRS). 

Ambler, from A^mpliers or Aum- 
liers, near Arras. BarcnClomew de 
Aumliers (13th cent.) held laiids ill 
Norfolk by serjeantry (Testa). 

Ambiie. See Hamlet. 

Ambrose, armorially identified 
with Amberaes, or Ambreres. See 
Ambee. 

Amery, from Hamars near Caen. 
See Doemer. 

Ames, from Hiesmes or Exmes, 
Normandy. The family of De Hies- 
mes is supposed to descend from the 
ancient Viscounts of Hiesmes, of 
whom Amfrid le Danois, 978, was 
ancestor of the Viscounts of Avran- 
ches. Ernald de Aiemis witnessed a 
charter of Walton Priory, York, t. 
Stephen (Mon. Angl.). Richard 
Amias was a benefactor to the PIos- 
pitallers (12th cent.). Robert de 
Amias was of Berks 13th century 
(Testa). In 1290 William de Ame 
was Constable of Tickhill Castle. 
Many other notices occur. 

Amherst, or Henhurst, probably 
a branch of Lanvalai of Bretagne. 
Henhurst bore a fesse with 5 foils ; 
Lanvalai a fesse. Lanvalai was near 
Dinant. Ivo de L. was living 1082, 
and another Ivo de L. was Seneschal 
of Dol, t. Henry I. In 1154 Wil- 
liam de L. possessed estates, Essex 



Hosted by Google 



AMI 



ANG 



(Hot. Pip.). The Lordship of Hen- 
hurst, Kent, was probably sub en- 
feoffed to a younger branch before 
1160 ; for in 1194 Walter andOsbert 
de Henhurst occur. Gilbert de PI. 
(13th cent.) and Roger 11./ 1278, 
are mentioned. A branch settled at 
Pembur}^, and from it descend the 
Earls Amherst. 

Amlas. See Ames. 
Amies. See xImes. 
Amis, for Ames. 

AmmoD,' armorially identified 
with Am AND. 

Amond, armorially identified with 
St. Amand. See Amand. 
Amory. See DoEMEK. 
Amos. See Ames. 
Amoss, for Amos. 
Ampmett, from Amflete, near 
Boulogne (Lower). 

Amy. Eadulphus Am 6, and 
Robert Am^, of Normandy 1180-90 
(MRS). Richard Amy, 13th cen- 
tury, held from Henry de la Pome- 
ray, Cornwall (Testa). 
Amy as. See Ames. 
Ancell. Goisfrid Alseline, or 
Asceline, held a barony in Lincoln 
1086. He appears to have been of 
the house of Dinant, Bretagne 
(D'Anisy et St. Marie). His brother 
was Robert Pincerna (lb.). In 1165 
William Hansel held 2 fees Lincohi 
from Ralph Alselin or Hansell, his 
kinsman. From him descended the 
Ancells, who bore the arms of Alse- 
line. 

ABcili. See Ancell. 
Anders, from Andres, near Guis- 
nes and Boulogne. Geoft^ry and John 
Andre occur in England c, 1272 
(EH). 

Anderson-Pelliam, or De Lisle^ 
from the Castle of Lisle, Normandy. 
Burcharde Insula witnessed a char- 



ter Normandy c. 1066 (Gall. Christ, 
xi. 61, Instr.). Robert, his son, 
granted lands to Cerisy Abbey, Nor- 
mandy, t. William L (Mon.ii. 961). 
His descendants were chiefiy seated 
in the North of England. Ralph, 
John, and Robert de Insula occur in 
Yorkshii'e 1130, Otui or Otwer de 
I. in Northumberland 1165 ; from 
whom descended Sir John de Lisle 
of Woodburn, M.P. for that county 
1324, whose descendants long con- 
tinued there. Robert de Lisle of 
this family t. Henry IV. m. the dau. 
and heir of Anderson of Lincoln, and 
assumed that name. His descendant 
Sire Edmund Anderson was Chief 
Justice t. Elizabeth, and was an- 
cestor of the Earls of Yarborough. 

Andrew, from St. Andr6, near 
Evreux, a branch of the De Q,uincys, 
Earls of Winchester, armorially 
identified. Alexander de St. An- 
drew (12th cent.) witnessed a char- 
ter of Wetheral Priory (Mon. i. 
399). Saher de St. A. gave lands 
to Sandleford Priory for the soul of 
his uncle the Earl of Wmchester, his 
own son Robert de Quincy,and others 
(Mon, i. 482). The family has al-^ 
ways borne the mascles of De Quincy. 

Andrews. Geoftry and Walter 
Andreas 1180, William Andreas 
1195, of Normandy (MRS). William 
Eitz-Andreas, Thomas F. A., and 
others in England 1199 (RCR.) In 
13th cent, the name became Eitz 
An dree, or Andr^. 

Ang-ell, or De L' Angle, fi'om Les 
Angles, near Evreux. Gilbert de 
r Angle 1172, obtained from Hugh 
de Lacy a barony in Meath. Hame- 
lin de Angelo occurs in Normandy, 
1195 MRS, Ranulph de Angles, 
and Gilbert de Angulis 1198 (lb.). 

An^er, from Angers, Anjou. Os- 
139 



Hpsted by Google 



ANG 



ANS 



mond Angevinus 1086, 
estates in Essex (Domesd.). He 
and Wido A. were ancestors of a 
family wliich continued in 1202 
(Hot. Cane). In 1165 many mem- 
bers are mentioned in Oxford, Surrey, 
York, Essex, and Norfolk (Lib. Nig.). 
Joscelin DAunger 1169 witnessed 
the charter of Lanercost (Mon. ii. 
131). Ralph de Angers (13th cent.) 
held lands in Wilts (Testa). The 
Aungiers Earls of Longford, and the 
Hangers Lords Coleraine, descended 
from this family. 

An^ier. See Angek. 

iing^le. See Angell. 

Ang^wln, for Angevin. See An- 

GEE. 

Ankers, for Anceres. See Dancer. 

Anley or Andley, from Andely, 
near Rouen. Richer de Andely 
held in capite in the West of Eng- 
land 1083 (Exon. Domesd.). The 
family held Hermanville in the Caux, 
Normandy. Roger de Andely was 
made governor of Lavarchier Castle 
by K, John. Qeoffry de A. wit- 
nessed the foundation charter of 
Andover Priory, t. William I (Mod. 
i. 553). In 1148 Walter de A. held 
a tenement at Winchester from the 
bishop (Wint. Domesd.). GeofFry 
de A. held three fees from the same 
See, t. Henry I. (Lib. Niger), which 
Walter, his son, held 1165 -, also 
Thomas de A. held four fees North- 
ants at the same time (Liber Niger). 

Annable, or Annabell, from An- 
neboult, in the Cotentin. The family 
of D'Annebolt or Dennebaud was of 
consequence in Somerset and South 
Wales. 

Anne or Anns, from L Asne, near 

Argen tan, Normandy. Hugo Asinusor 

De L Asne witnessed 1066 a charter of 

Lire Abbey, Normandy (Gall. Christ. 

140 



xi. 125, Instr.). In 1086 he held a 
barony in England, and witnessed a 
charter of St. Evroult, Normandy 
(Ord. Vit. v.). The barony was lost 
t. Henry I., but the family con- 
tinued. Durand de Asnes occurs in 
the Duchy 1195 (]\IRS), and Geoffry 
de A. 1205 had a fief there (Hardy, 
Obi. et Ein.). Dudo de LA. 1165 
had a barony in Essex. Everard de 
Adnes held two fees in Lincoln. 
1316-19 John, Michael, Philip, and 
William de Aune or Anne occm-. 

Annesley, or Le Breton. Rich- 
ard Brito, or the Breton, accompanied 
Ralph Fitz-Hubert, Viscount of 
Maine, 1066, and held from him 
Annesley, Notts, 1086 ; his son Ralph 
de Annesley or Brito, with Reginald 
de Annesley, his son, founded Felley 
Abbey, Notts, 1152 (Mon. Angl. ii. 
66). Reginald granted the church 
of Annesley to Felley. Ralph de 
A. joined the barons t. John. Sire 
Reginald de Annesley (13th cent.) 
held two fees in Annesley from 
Ralph de Fressonville. From him 
descended Francis Annesley, first 
Viscount Valentia, temp. James 1. ; 
and the Earls of Anglesey, Mount- 
norris, and Annesley. 

Ansell. See Ancell. 

Anstruther, or Malherbe. This 
family descends from William de 
Candel or Candela, who obtained 
grants in Fife, Scotland, c. 1110, 
and d. 1153. William de Candel, 
his son, was a benefactor to Bal- 
merinoch Abbey after 1165. His 
son assumed the title de Anstruther. 
The name of Candel was from that 
place in Dorset, which was held in 
capite (from the Conquest) by the 
ancestors of Thomas Fitz-Robert, 
and Robert Malherbe, 13th cent. 
(Testa). Of those ancestors, Nigel 



Hosted by Google 



ANT 



ARC 



de Ohandel occurs 1120 (Mon. 
Angl.). Malherbe was^ no doubt, 
the original name ; and it was borne 
in Scotland by several persons (pro- 
bably connected with the Anstru- 
thers) in the 12th and 13th cent. 
The family of Morham, Haddington- 
shire, was a branch of the Malherbes 
(Chalmers, Caledonia, ii. 537). The 
name of Malherbe was Norman. 
William de Mala Herba, Ealph, 
Hugh, Robert, Adam de M. Norm. 
1180-95 MRS^ Oliver and Robert 
Malherbe, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

iLntbony, or St. Anthony. Ro- 
bert de St. Antonio of Normandy, 
1180-95 MRS. St. Antoine, near 
Bolbec, gave name to this family. 
The name of St, Antonis occurs in 
England, c. 1272 (RH), also that 
• •' Antony. 

Auxrers, or Danvers, from Anvers 
... • Antwerp. Richard de Anvers 
\^iJth cent.) witnessed a charter of 
Roger de Molbrai, York (Mon. ii. 
395). Ralph de A. held two fees" 
(13th cent.) of the Honour of Wal- 
lingford (Testa). The name occurs 
soon after in Berks, Hants, Leicester, 
Oxford, Bucks, and Suffolk. 

iiiivill, or Hanwell, from Ande- 
ville, near Valognes. Samson de A. 
was sent by Duke William to de- 
fend Jersey (De Gerville). William 
de A. (12th cent.) witnessed a 
charter of Ranulph Meschin in 
Cheshire (Mon. i. 592). In 1165 
Thomas de A. held six fees of the 
barony of Eudo Dapifer (Lib. Nig.). 
Jordan de A. was of Essex, 1203 ; 
Richard de A. (13th cent.) had 
estates in seven counties (Testa). 
Alexander de A. had a writ of 
military summons 1263. The family 
of Andeville or Handville was seated 
in Kent 17th cent. (Hasted, Kent). 



Apadam, or Abadam, probably a 
form of Abadon. See Aberdeen. 
Of this name were the Barons Apa- 
dam. 

Apcar. Hugh Asfagard 1061 
witnessed the foundation charter of 
Bolbec Abbey (Neustria Pia, 402). 
Apegard was near Dieppe and Bol- 
bec. Richard Affagard witnessed 
the foundation charter of Combe 
Abbey, Warwick (Mon. i. 882), and 
MasiUa de Apegard possessed part 
of Corsham and Culington, Leicester, 
t. Henry II. (lb. ii. 605). Ralph de 
Apegart in Normandy, 1180-95 
MRS, Lambert de Apengart, 1198 
(lb.), Ralph le Appelgart in England, 
c. 1272, RH. 

Aplin, for Ablyn, or Abelon. 

iirblaster. See Alabaster. 

Arch, or De Arques, from the 
Castle of Arques, near Dieppe. 
Osborne Giffard, Sire de Bolbec, m. c. 
960 Ameline, sister of Gunnora, 
wife of Richard I. of Normandy, 
and had Walter, ancestor of the Earls 
of Bucks 5 and Geoffry, Viscount 
of Arches or Arques, afterwards 
Viscount of Rouen, and founder of 
Trinity du Mont, Rouen. William 
de Arcis, his son, in 1086 held estates 
from Odo of Bayeux and Lanfranc 
in Kent, and in Suffolk from Ber- 
nard de St. Audoen, and Robert 
Malet (Arch^ologia, 1846, 216, &c. ; 
Des Bois, Diet, de" la Noblesse ; La 
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, i. 174). 
Osborne de Archis, his son, made 
grants to St. Mary, York ; and from 
him descended the family of Saville. 
Hubert de Arches occurs in Scotland 
1165-1214 (Chart. Maibos). 

Archdeacon. Stephen Archidia- 

conus, Robert Fitz-Bernard A., 

John A. occur in Normandy 1180-95 

(MRS). Hubert A. in 1198 (lb.). 

141 



Hosted by Google 



ARO 



AER 



Anchetil A. held lands in Kent^ 
1086 (Domesd.). Walter A. in 1130 
was of Oxford (Rot. Pip.); ^^nd 1165 
held lands of ancient enfeoffment^ 
Berks (Lib. Nig.), as did Roger 
A. in Norfolk; and Robert A. in 
York. Stephen A. of Normandy 
witnessed the charter of Henry 11. 
to Dimbrody Abbey (Mon. ii. 1028). 
Sir Thomas le Ercedekne was c. 
1300 of Cornwall and Devon. 

Arcedeckne. /See Akchdeacon. 

Arcber or De Bois of Essex, 
armorially identified with Boys or 
De Bosco. 

Archer. William Arciiarius 
(general of bowmen) was a tenant 
in capite, Hants, 1086 (Domesd.). 
Fulbert Sagittarius or L' Archer, 
his son, witnessed t. Henry I. a 
charter of Geoffry de Clinton (Mon. 
i. 465). Herbert A. of Warwick 
(12th cent.) occurs in a charter of 
Henry II. (Mon. i. 519). Richard 
Sagittarius occurs in Normandy 1195 
(MRS). Stephen S. gave lands to 
Tristernagh, Meath, c. 1200 (Mon. ii. 
1047), 

Archard, a form of AcHAED, 
armorially identified. 

Arden, or Ardern. See Beace- 

BRIDGE. 

Ardes or Hards, from Arda or 
Ardres, near Guisnes and Boulogne. 
Hubert de Furnes, a descendant of 
the house of Flanders, m. the heiress 
of Ardes, and was ancestor of Ernalf 
de Arda, who accompanied Count 
Eustace of Boulogne, 1066 j and 
1086 held fiefs from him in Cam- 
bridge and Bedford (DAnisy et 
St. Marie), The descendants con- 
tinued to possess the principality of 
Ardres till 1293. King John con- 
firmed the grant of Baldwin de 
Arda to Harewold Priory, Bedford 
142 



(Mon. ii. 203). The name is some- 
times written Ardagh. 

Ardlss. See Aedes. 

Argrles. Wymarc Harcle occurs 
in Normandy 1198 (MRS). The 
arms of Harcle and Hargle are men- 
tioned by Robson. 

Ardent, armorially identified with 
De Argentine or De Argentan, from 
Argentan, Berri, where, and in Poi- 
tou, the family were seated. Geofiiy 
Sire de A. lived 1082. David de A., 
his brother, held Wymondley, Cam- 
bridge, by grand serjeantry. Giles de 
Argentine had a writ, of military 
summons 1243, and Reginald de A. 
a writ of summons as a Baron 1296. 
The English line substituted covered 
cups for torteaux, as borne in Poitou, 
in allusion to their tenure by pre- 
senting a cup at the coronation. 

Aris, a form of Heriz or Haeeis, 

Arle or Airel. See Daeeell 
(Lower). 

Arliss, a form of Aele. 

Armes. Geoftry Arme or Arma- 
tus occurs in Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). The arms of this family 
are preserved by Robson. Guido de 
Arm occurs 13th cent. RH. 

Armit. Robert Heremita of Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) J Gerard Here- 
mite of England, c. 1272, RPI. 

Arnald. See AEi!q"OLD. 

Arnes. See Aemes. 

Arnold. Robert Ernaldus, or 
Ernaut, and William Ernaut occur 
in Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). Peter 
Fitz-Ernald, William, and Osbert in 
England 1199 (RCR), several of the 
name in England 1272 (RH). 

Arrab. See Bethune. 

Arrend, from Arenes. Aeliza de 
Arenes and William de A. occ"ur in 
Normandy, 12th cent. (MRS). 

Arrow. See Akbah. 



Hosted by Google 



AEU 



ASH 



Arundel. Eicliard Hirendale^Nor- 
mandy, 1198; may haye been of the 
family of A. 

Arundel. Eoger de Arundel lield 
a barony in England, 1086. He was 
probably Castellan of Arundel under 
Koger de Montgomery, Earl of Salop, 
and a relative of bis. The Lords 
Arundel of Wardour and Earls 
Onslow descend from this family. 
See Onslow. 

Arundell. See Aeundel. 

Arundie. See Arundel, 

Ascoug-ii. See Askew. 

Ashburnham, or De Criol. In 
the time of Edward the Confessor 
Esseborne belonged to Sewardus 
(Domesd.). In 1086 it belonged to 
Eobert, Count of Eu, from whom 
it was held by Robert de Cruel (Do- 
mesd. 18). The same Robert held 
salt-works there, and lands in Boxhill 
and Hou (lb.). Simon de Criol, his 
son, had, Reginald de Esseburnham, 
who held two fees of the Earl of 
Eu, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), and whose 
son, Stephen de Ashburnham, con- 
firmed to Battle Abbey the gift of 
lands at Hou and Denne, and of the 
salt-works granted by Reginald, his 
father (Mon. Angl.), and sold lands, 
as Stephen de Cuell, to Roberts- 
bridge Abbey (Mon. i. 916). The 
name frequently occurs in the 12th 
cent, in connection with this family 
as Cruel, Crieul, and other forms j 
and was the same as Criol or Kyriel, 
a Norman baronial family in Kent. 
It derived from Robert, Count of Eu, 
whose younger son, Robert, obtained 
from his father part of Criol, or 
Crieul, near Eu. His father had 
been in possession of Criol previousl}^, 
as appears by one of his charters to 
the Abbey of Treport (Gall. Christ. 
xi. col. 13 Instr.). The Ashburn- 



hams bore the arms of Criol next 
their own. Some branches of the 
house of Criol in England bore the 
arms of Eu, viz., bendy ; and one of 
their coats is very similar to that of 
Ashburnham; viz., on a fesse, three 
mullets, between three fleur-de-lys. 
The Earls of Ashburnham are of 
this Norman race. 

Ashburner, a corruption of AsH- 
BUKNHAM, as appears from the arms 
(Robson). 

Asbley. Walter de Esseleia was 
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). He 
was also of Gloucestershire, 1198 
(Rot. Pip.). 

Ashley-Cooper, orDeColumbers, 
a baronial family, fi'om Columbieres, 
Normandy, near Bayeux, on which 
17- fees were dependent (Des Bois). 
William de C. is mentioned as a 
baron, 1082 (Gall. Christ, xi. 71). 
Ranulph de C, his son, hel lands 
in Kent and elsewhere in capite, 
1086 (Domesd.). Philip de 0. in 
1165 held a barony of 11 fees in 
Somerset, Wilts, Berks, Dorset, 
(fee. (Lib. Nig.). His son, Philip, 
d. 1216, from whom descended the 
Lords Columbers, summoned by writ 
as barons, 1314. 

A branch was seated in Hants, 
of which Thomas de Columbers was 
living, 1194 (RCR). Robert de C, 
his brother or nephew, paid a fine 
in Hants 1202, and 1231 had a sui^t 
there with the family of Le Gros. 
He was also styled Coparius (i.e. 
Cupbearer), or Le Cupere, being 
probably cupbearer to the' king 
(Rot. Cane; Roberts, Excerpta). 
His descendants bore the arms of 
Columbers (a bend), differenced by 
six lioncels. Richard le Copenore,. or 
Copere (13th cent.), paid a fine for 
lands in Wilts, and held a knight's 
143 



Hosted by Google 



ASK 



AUB 



lee in Devon, where the Lords Co- 
lumhers also had estates (Testa, 
Eoherts, Excerpta, ii. 507). In 1275 
John le Copere was on an inquisition 
in Hants (Rot. Hund.). The family 
possessed estates in Sussex as well as 
Hants, and resided in the former 
county, where it was divided into 
two branches, of whom Henry le 
Cupere was on an inquisition at 
Iping, and William at Tortington, 
1340 (Non. Inq. 863, 368). From 
one of these descended the Earls 
CowPER, who bore the Norman arms 
of De Columbers. From the Cow- 
pers of Plarting, Sussex, who were 
seated there before the time of 
Henry VI., descended the Earls of 
Shaftesbury, of whom the first earl, 
t. Charles II., was renowned in the 
history of his time. 

.askew, Eschescol, or Ascough, 
was granted after 1086 by Alan, 
Earl of Richmond, to Bardolf, his 
brother, father of Akaris, ances- 
tor of the Barons Fitz-Hugh of 
Ravensworth. Henry Fitz-Akaris 
granted the tithes of Askew to 
Marrig (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 269). 
Randolph, his grandson, had Henry 
and Adam, between whom Askew 
was divided. Adam assumed the 
name of De Askew or Ascough, and 
Richard de A. possessed eight manors 
in the vicinity,1270(Whittaker,Rich- 
i;aond, ii. 5). William Ascough was 
Bishop of Salisbury (14th cent). Of 
this family was Anne Ascue, the 
martyr. 

.askle, a form of Askew. 

.aspenlon, from Aspilon or 
Espilon, the arms of which are pre- 
served by Robson, evidently foreign. 

iLsplin. See AsPEN'LON'. 

.aspray, probably from Esperr aye, 
Normandy. 
144 



Asprey. See AsPBAY. 

Aster. See Eastee. 

Astin. Walter and Ralph d' As tin 
gave, 1087, the church of Vezins 
to Culture Abbey, Normandy (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 107, Instr.). Geoffry 
Astyn occurs in England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Astley, or De Neuburgh. Henry 
de N., Earl of Warwick, 1068 (a 
descendant of Bernard the Dane, 936), 
had issue Roger, his successor, 
Rotrou, Robert, Geoffry, and Henry, 
the latter of whom, t. Henry I., ob- 
tained Estleia, &c., held by the ser- 
vice of three knights. It was so held 
by Philip de Estleia, his son, 1165, 
from the Earl of Warwick. This 
family bore the arms of the Earls of 
Leicester and Mellent, the elder line 
of Newburgh. From it descended 
the Lords Astley and Hastings, and 
the Baronets Astley. 

Astor. Willielmus Fitz-Estur or 
Estor, and Robert Estur, of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 ; Andreas Estor, 1198 
(MRS); Richard, William, and 
Juliana Astor, of England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Athy. See Attt. 

Atty, from Athies, near Amiens. 
Gerard cle Atie, and Eugelard, his 
nephew, were chief supporters of 
King John (Roger Wend. iii. 237; 
Hardy, Lit. Pat. i. 33). Edward II., 
1311, committed to John de Athy 
the custody of Limerick (Rot. Grig. 
Abbrev. 189). 

Aubery. See Atjbret. 

Aubrey. Sir Reginald Aubrey, 
1088, was granted lands in Breck- 
nock by Bernard de Newmarchi^. 
The Norman origin of this family is 
admitted. It may be the same as 
the family of Alvery, or Aleret. 
Osmond de Alebrai and Samson de 



Hosted by Google 



AUR 



AYS 



A. occur in Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 
Hence the Baronets Aubrey. 

iLuriol. Matthew de TOriel, or 
L'Oriel. Robert L'Orle, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Austin. William Augustinus 
occurs in Normandy, 12tli cent. 
(MRS), and in 1198 (lb.) ; GeofFry 
and William Austin, and others, in 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

iLvelingT; or Aveline. See 

EVELTN. 

iLvenell. In 1035 lierveius. 
Avenell, Baron of Biars, confirmed a 
grant to Marmoutiers Abbey, and 
1067 Herveius de Biars and Sigebert, 
his son, are mentioned. William A. 
de Biars was seneschal to Robert, 
Earl of Mortaine, and is mentioned 
by Wace as present at Hastings. 
Numerous branches of the family 
settled in England and Scotland. See 
PiGOT, Sat. 

iLvens, from Avesnes, in Nor- 
mandy. Guy de Avesnes and Hubert 
de Avesnes occur in the Duchy, 
1180-95 ( "^"RS). Richard, son of 
Payne do /L cJ.-i in England, 1194 
(RCR^; 

At !:. .:.^a:-: , ' om Avranches, Nor- 
man- 1., 'T' 'tu Goz, chamberlain 
to 1 * i!.o Tit. I. t, had issue Richard, 
V^-^cun-'ih ',;*: Avranches, father of 
PTuirii .'v!i;.as. His younger son, 
Willi r.ri dr- Abrincis, came to Eng- 
Iniid. ■"■;iA <vas Baron of Folkstone. 
Hiy SiiLi.^ Robert, Gilbert,T\irgis, and 
l(.rail-> \/ere living 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Tl)eir descendants became widely 
,sj>veocl. In 1316 William de Ave- 
r. n,:.',ei possessed estates in York, 
when, 1319, Richard de A. was 
a banneret and commissioner of 
array. 

Averell. Hugo Avril, Norm. 
1198 (MRS) ; Guido de Avrilla held 



L 



a fief from Philip Augustus (M6m. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 186). 

Avill, for Aiville or Eyville. See 
Ckaven. 

Avory. See Every. 

Awdry, from Audrieu or Aldrey, 
near Caen. It was held from the 
See of Bayeux. In 1083 William de 
Aldreio had lands in England (Exon. 
Domesd.). Roger de A., 1183, held 
lands in Durham (Boldon Book, 580), 
and William de A., 1165-1214, wit- 
nessed a charter in Scotland (Chron. 
Mailros). In 1194 Hugh de A., of 
Gloucester; occurs (RCR). In 1318 
Peter de Audrey was pardoned as an 
adherent of the Earl of Lancaster 
(PPW). 

Ayers. See Atees. 

Aylard. See Allard. 

Ayre. See Etre. 

Ayres. See Atre. 

Ayrton, or Flandrensis. Ayrton 
t. Henry I. was part of the Barony 
of Skipton, and was subenfeofted 
to Walter Flan drensis; orLe Fleming, 
son of Walter, Baron of WoodhaU, 
or Wahul, Bedford, 1086^ descended 
from the Castellans of Toiu-nay, 
Flanders. Walter F. in 1120 wit- 
nessed a charter of De Romelli 
(Mon. ii. 10). John Flandrensis 
granted a mill at Ayrton to Foun- 
tains Abbey. His heu', Richard F., 
paid a fine in York, 1272 (Roberts, 
Excerpt). In 1304 Hugh, son of 
Plenry de A., died, and the manor 
was seized by the escheator^ but 
restored to Henry de A., the heir. 
In 1437 Richard A. was elected 
Abbot of Gisborne. John Ayrton, t. 
Elizabeth; had property in Hertford- 
shire (Proc Chanc. t. Eliz.). See 
Went WORTH. 

Ayscougrii. See As:^EW. Hence 
the Baronets Ayscough. 

145 - 



Hosted by Google 



B 



BA.B 



BAG 



Babin^ton. In 1180 Bartho- 
lomew Battayle was a royal officer 
in Normandy, and William B. also 
occurs there (MRS). The name 
coDtinually appears in England 13th 
cent. (Testa), and Kobert Battayle 
with Bernard de Babington (or 
Battayle) held Little Babington, 
Northumberland, by ancient enfeoff- 
ment (Ibid.). They were probably 
brothers or cousins. 

Babot. Nicholas Babo of Nor- 
mandy occurs 1195 (MRS). 

Bacbelor. Gilbert Bachelor paid 
taillage in Normandy, 1195 (MRS). 

Back. See Beck. This name 
is that of an enterprising navi- 
gator of the Polar seas, Sir George 
Back. 

Backs, for Back. 

Bacon. This Norman family, 
of which the famous Roger Bacon 
and Francis Bacon, Viscount of St. 
Albans, the great philosophers, were 
members, derived its name from 
that of an ancestor. We find that 
name Bacon or Bacco 11th cent. 
in Maine, but this family was 
Northman. Anchetil Bacon before 
the Conquest made grants at his 
lordship of Molay to St. Barbe en 
Auge (Des Bois) ^ William B., Lord 
of Molay, 1082, founded Holy Trinity, 
Caen ; Richard B. occurs later j and 
1154 Roger Bacon (who is men- 
tioned M54 as of Vieux Molay) 
held estates in Wilts (Rot. Pip.). 
In 116^ Robert, William, and 
Alexande!r B. held four knights' fees 
of ancie/nt enfeoffment in Essex 
14G' 



from the Barony of Montfichet (Lib. 
Nig.). The further descent of the 
English family is well known ; of 
it are the Baronets Bacon. 

Bag-eliot, for Bagot. 

Bagrg-ett, for PJagot. 

Bagg-ott, for Bagot. 

Bagrnall, in some cases armorially 
identified with Paganel, whose 
chevron it bears. 

Bagrot. A baronial family, de- 
scended from the Carlovingian 
Counts of Artois, whose descendants 
were advocates of Arras, Lords of 
Bethune, and Castellans of St. Omer, 
and were amongst the greatest 
nobles of Flanders ; Ivrard d'Arras 
occurs 975 (Des Bois, art. Gherbode) ; 
Robert de Bethune, Advocate of 
Arras, succeeded ; John de Arras 
was advocate 1038 (Bouquet, Hist. 
Franc, x. 442) j and in 1075 died 
Robert, Sire de Bethune or We- 
thune. Advocate of Arras, who had 
issue, 1, Robert, ancestor of the 
Advocates of Arras, Earls of Albe- 
marle, and Dukes of Sully j and 2, 
Wago, Bago, or Bagod de Arras, 
who in 1075 witnessed a charier in 
Flanders (Bouquet, xi. 106), and 
came to England at the Conquest, 
where his descendants of the line of 
Bagod and Stafford (Dukes of Buck- 
ingham) bore the arms also borne 
by De Arras in England and France, 
viz. a chevron gules (or azure). Bago 
or Bagod d'Arras in 1086 held 
Bromley in Stafibrd from Robert 
de Toesni, Baron of Stafford, and 
had Rodbert Bagod, who, c. ]140 



Hosted by Google 



BAl 



BAI 



witnessed a charter of Geva, dau. 
of Hugli Lupus, founding Canwell 
Priory (Mon. i. 440). Henry, his 
son, held three fees from Robert de 
Stafford (Lib. Nig.). Eichard, his 
son, t. Henry H., had, 1, Simon 
Bagod, lord of Bromley, lineal an- 
cestor of the Lords Bagot, and 2, 
Henry Bagod, who became Baron 
of Stafford by m. with Milicent de 
Toesni, and was ancestor of the 
great house of Stafford, Earls and 
Dukes of Buckingham, so renowned 
in the history of England. 

Bailey. See Baillie. 

Baillie, from the Norman office 
of Le Bailli, a species of Viscount or 
Sheriff. The name occurs as Bail of 
in Battle Abbey roll. The office, 
being one of importance, was usually 
held by Normans of rank. The 
Baillies of Scotland are a branch of 
the De Quincys, Earls of Winches- 
ter. Richard de Quincy came to 
England at the Conquest from 
Quincy in Maine, and had Robert 
Fitz-Richard, who m. Matilda de 
Senlis (Mon. ii. 75). Saher, his son 
(Mon. ii. 78), was father of Saher 
(the first of the family known to 
Dugdale), who in 1165 held lands in 
Bedford and Northants (Lib. Nig.), 
and in 1180 was Bailli of Nonancourt 
and Loye, Normandy (MRS). Hence 
the name of ' Le Bailli.' He m. 
Maude de Senlis, and had, 1, Robert, 
who invaded Ireland with Earl 
Strongbow, and was Seneschal of 
Leinster ; 11 74 witnessed in Scot- 
land a charter of King William the 
Lion for Kelso ; had a grant of the 
barony of Tranent, in Scotland ; and 
was Justiciary of Scotland. He 
d. s. p., and was succeeded by his 
brother, 2, Saher, Earl of Winches- 
ter, whose son Roger, Earl of W. and 



Constable of Scotland, d. 1264, leav- 
ing coheiresses. 3. Simon de Quincy, 
third son of Saher ^ Le Bailli,' 
was ancestor of a line which took 
that name. He witnessed a charter 
of Earl Saher, 1214-1219 (Registr. 
de Newbattle). David de Quincy, 
his son, appears, c. 1230 (lb.). Sir 
John de Quincy, or ' Le Bailli,' his 
son, witnessed a charter of David 
Marischall (Chart, S. Crucis), and 
1292 was one of those who consented 
to leave the determination of the 
succession question to Edward I. 
Sir William Bailli, his son, Lord of 
Hoprig (part of the De Quincy 
barony of Tranent), m. the dau. of 
the heroic Wallace, Regent of Scot- 
land; and from him descended the 
Baillies of Lamington and their 
various branches. 

Bailley. See Baillie. 

Baine, for BatisTE. 

Baines^ for Batistes. 

Baird. Before the Conquest 
Ralph Baiart granted lands at Fon- 
tenay le Tesson to the Abbey of Bar- 
berie, Normandy (MS AN vii. 144). 
The grant was confirmed by Robert 
Fitz-Erneis, a Tesson, and probably 
an ancestor of the Marmions or 
Percys. The latter houses and the 
Tessons bore a fesse, and so also did 
the descendants of Ralph Baiart, 
with a difference of three mullets. 
Thomas Bard and Rohais his wife 
granted the church of Bui'nonville to 
the Abbey of Bee (Mon. ii. 983). 
Jordan Bard occurs in Essex and 
Herts, 1130 (Rot. Pip.), from whom 
descended William B., who held two 
fees in 1165 from the See of London 
(Lib. Nig.). He was probably an- 
cestor of Bard, Viscount Bellamont, 
a faithful follower of Charles I. 
Godfrey Baiard in 1165 held a 
2 147 



Hosted by Google 



BAK 



BAN 



barony in Northumberland, and from 
Ibis line descended tbe great Wash- 
i]N"GTON; and from a branch which 
passed into Scotland 12th cent. 
(Chart. Kelso ,• Eaine, North Dur- 
ham, A pp. 32) descended the gallant 
Sir David Baird,the renowned Penin- 
sular general, and the Baronets Baird. 
This family originally bore the same 
arms as Bard and Washington, a 
fesse with three mullets (Baird's 
House of Baird). 

Baker, derived 1, from the feudal 
office of Pistor Eegis ; 2, from the 
tenure of lands ; 8," in later times 
from trade. Osmond Pistor Eegis 
(Domesd.), who held Windestorte 
and Galton, 1086, was ancestor of 
the Bakers of Dorset. Those of 
Devon descended from Erchanger 
Pistor, a Norman, who held lands 
in Somerset and Cambridge, 1086 
(Domesd.) ; those of Kent from Ra- 
dulphus Pistor, who possessed estates, 
Surrey, 1130 (Pot. Pip.). Geoffry, 
Pi chard, William, and Peter Pistor 
occur in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Baiiaden, from Baladon, a castle 
in Anjou. Drogo de Baladon held 
a barony in the Welsh Marches, 
1086, and from him descended the 
De Baladuns, or Balaons, Barons of 
Monmouth. From a younger branch 
descends the existing family of 
Huntley. 

Ballance, for Valence. William 
de Ver held Valence, Normandy, from 
Philip Augustus, c. 1210. See Val- 

LAI7CE. 

Baldry. The Haia or Castle of 
Baldry is mentioned in Normandy, 
1180, as is Anchetil Baldrie (MPS). 

Baldwin. William Balduinus 
paid a fine in Normandy, 1180 ; 
Robert B. in 1183; Ralph in 1195 
(MRS). Alicia Bawdewyne was | 
148 



of Cambridge, 1316. Others occur 
in York, Plants, and Norfolk (Palgr. 
Park Writs). The family was also 
seated in the Welsh Marches. 

Bally, for Balt or Ballie. 

Balster, from Balister or Balis- 
tarius. See Alabaster. 

Bambrougti. In 1125 William 
de Bambrough witnessed a charter 
of Walter de Gand (Mon. ii. 848). 
In 1201 William Fitz-Odo held 
Bambrough by tenure from the 
Conquest (Hardy, Obi. et fin. 114). 
This was evidently a Norman race. 

Bamfleld, armorially identified 
with Bampeyld. 

Bampfyld, from Baionville, now 
Banneville, near Caen. In 1093 
Fulco de B. witnessed a charter 
of Robert Fitz-ITugh to Chester 
Abbey (Mon. i. 101). About 1160 
William and Pobert de Baionville 
witnessed a charter of Plympton 
Abbey, Devon (Mon. ii. 9). In 
1165'Osbert de B. held part of a 
fee, Somerset, from William Malet, 
and Hugh de B. had lands in 
Normandy. Walter de B. (13th 
cent.) held lands of the Honour of 
Wallingfordj and 1316 John de 
Bam field was Lord of Weston, 
Somerset, and of Poltimore and 
other estates, Devon (Palgr. Park 
Writs). The Lords Poltimore are 
of this race. 

Banard, for Bainard. See Ban- 

TAED. 

Bancroft, from Bancroft, near 
Warrington, Cheshire, probably a 
branch of the Lords Boteler of War- 
rington, whose arms the Bancrofts 
bore, with a mark of distinction. 
They held from the Duchy of Lan- 
caster. See Btjtlee,. 

Bang-s, for Banks. 

Banks, from Banc, near Hon- 



Hosted by Google 



BAN 



BAR 



fieur. William de Banc was of 
Cambridge, 1130 (Kot. Pip.) ; 
William de Bancs of Cambridge 
and Hants,' 1203 (Rot. Cane.) ; 
Geoffry de B. (13th cent.) held three 
fees of the Barony of Pech^, Cam- 
bridge (Testa). From this family 
descended the family of Banlies of 
Dorset, and Sir Joseph Banks, K.B., 
80 long eminent in the scientific 
world. 

Banner. Robert le Baneor, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Bannester, from Banastre, now 
Beneter, near Estampes. Warin 
Banastre was Baron of Newton, 
Lancashire, t. William I. (Baines, 
Lancashire, i. 115). Alard and 
John B. possessed lands, Berks, t. 
Henry I. (Lib. Nig.). The lands 
of Ralph B. were confirmed to the 
Church of Bayeux, 1144, by Euge- 
nius III. (Mon.) ; Adam B. was 
Viscount of Berks, 1169 ; Alard, 
1173 ', Thomas, 1204. Robert B. 
held one fee in capite in Lancaster, 
13th cent. (Testa). From him 
descend the Banastres of Bank. See 
also Nelsoi!^, Maudslet. 

Bannistre, for Bai^ESTER. 

Banyard, armorially identified 
with Baynard. See Beaumont, 
Marsham, To wnsheitd. The Barons 
Baynard were a branch of the 
Viscounts of Beaumont and Maine. 

Barbe. W^illiam, Herbert, and 
Ralph Barbe occur in Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). Robert de Barbes 
was possessed of estates in Kent, 
and Bernard Barb in Hereford, 1086 
(Domesd.). 

Barbot. William and Robert 
Barbot, of Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). William Barbot witnessed 
a charter of Richard de Bully for 
Roche Abbey, 1147 (Mon. i. 836), 



and Robert B. one for Hugh de 
Lacy, Yorkshire (ii. 554). 

Bardo, for Bardolph. 

Bardolph. In 1165 Robert Bar- 
dolph held baronial estates in Lin- 
coln and Kent, and also held lands 
in Normandy of the Honour of 
Montfort. The name frequently 
occurs (12th cent.) in the Duchy 
(MRS). The Bardolphs were Barons 
of Parliament in England. 

Barefoot. Radulphus Barfot oc- 
curs in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
The name occurs in England soon 
after (RH). 

Barker. Radulphus Bercarius 
of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Le 
Bercher occurs soon after in Eng- 
land. The Baronets Barker were of 
this family. 

Barne, armorially identified with 
Bari^^es. 

Barnes, armorially identified as 
a form of Berners, from Bernieres, 
near Falaise. Hugo de Bernieres 
had estates in Essex and Middlesex, 
1086 (Domesd.). In 1165 Ralph 
de Bernieres held six knights' fees, 
and Richard de B. seven. The 
Barons Berners descended from this 
family. 

Barne-v^all, descended from the 
Norman family of De Barneval. 
The Viscounts Barnewall, Lords 
Trimleston, Baronets Barnwall, and 
several English families are of this 
house, which is too well known to 
need proof. 

Barney, armorially identified with 
Ber:n"et. 

Barold. See Barrell. 

Baron, from Baron, near Caen. 
William de Baron, son of Aiulph 
de Foro, was an early benefactor to 
Ardennes Abbey, Normandy ; and 
William de B., t. Rich. I., con- 
149 



Hosted by Google 



BAE 



BAR. 



firmed his ancestor's gifts (M6in. 
Soc. Ant. Norm.). Richard le (de) 
Baron held one and a half fee in 
Devon, 1165. The Barons of Ireland 
claim descent from Fitzgeeald. 

Barougrli; arniorially identified 
with Baerow. 

Barr, from La Barre in the Co- 
tentin. Gerard, Geoffry, Peter, 
Ralph, and Tiger de Barra of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Ralph 
Barre was of England, 1153 (Mon. 
ii. 599), Geoff'ry, Peter, Richard 
Barre or De la Barre, 13th cent. 
The De la Barres or De la Beres 
held Southam, Gloucester. 

Barrable, for Barbel. John 
Barbel occurs in Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS). 

Barre, armorially identified with 
Baeet. 

Barrel!. Richard Barel occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS) -, Gilbert 
Barril in Surrey, 1130 ^ Paganus B. 
in Suffolk, 1165 (holdiug from the 
Honour of Clare) -, Terric B. (13th 
cent.) in Dorset. The name is men- 
tioned in the roll of Battle Abbey. 

Barrey, armorially identified 
with Baeet. 

Barringrton, or De Barenton, 
from B,, near Caudebec, Normandy. 
Humphry de B. witnessed a charter 
of Henry II. in Essex (Mon. ii. 294), 
and made a grant to Waltham 
Abbey (ii. 16). Nicholas de Ba- 
rentin witnessed a charter of Richard 
de Montfichet of Esses (ii. 23). 
From this family descended the 
Baronets Barrington of Essex, and of 
Ireland. 

Barrow. The celebrated mathe- 
matician and divine, Isaac Barrow, 
was grandson of Isaac B. of Spinney 
Abbey, Cambridge, Esq., of a family 
long seated in Suflulk and Norfolk, 
150 



which had originally come from 
Lincoln, where it was seated t. 
Edward IV. (Harl. MS. 1560, f. 
244). Roger de Barowe of Lincoln 
was deceased before 1271 ' (Rot. 
Hundr. i. 368). In 1194 William 
de Barewe had a suit in the same 
county (RCR). In 1165 Robert 
de Jouvigny held a fief at Barrou, 
Normandy, of the Honour of Grent- 
Mesnil (Feod. Norm, apud Du- 
chesne). In 1130 Adelaid de Barou 
occurs in Lincoln (Rot. Pip.), and 
in 1093 Walleran de Baro witnessed 
a charter of Chester Abbey (Mon, i. 
1202). Barou was near Falaise in 
Normandy. There is a place named 
Barrow in Lincoln, which belonged 
to the Norman families of Quatre- 
mars, Le Despencer, Crespin, and 
Dives ; but it is not practicable to 
connect with it the family of 
Barrow. 

Barry, armorially identified with 
Baee. Sir Philip de Barre, t. John, 
witnessed the charter of Fermoy 
Abbey (Mod. ii. 1046). He was 
ancestor of the Viscounts Buttevant, 
Earls of Barrymore. 

Bartellot. The name as Bertelot 
occurs in Normandy 1180 (MRS), 
and in England 1194 (RCR) j and 
in various parts of England c. 1272 
(RH). A branch acquired Stop- 
ham, Sussex, t. Rich. II., by m. with 
the coheiress of Stopham, and holds 
it under the name of Bartelot. 

Bartleet, a form of Baetelot. 

Bartram, armorially identified 
with Beeteam. 

Bartrum. See Baeteam. 

Barwell, for Berville, from B,, 
near Pont Audemer, Normandy. 
Nigel de Berville held in capite 
Berks, 1086 (Domesd.). Amabel de 
B., t. Henry II., m. Hugh de Keynes 



Hosted by Google 



BA.S 



J^) A T 



(Lipscomb, Bucks, iv. 24). In 1165 
William aud Hugh de B. held lands 
in York (Lib. Nig.)- 'i'lie former, 
as William Malmains, held Berville, 
Normandy, 1105 (Feod. Norm. Du- 
chesne). The name is also found as 
< Burville.' 

Baskervllle, from BacqueviUe, 
near Rouen. Baldwin Teutonicus, 
c. 990, was ancestor of this family, 
and of D'Aunou, Courcy, Beaugency, 
and Neville. In 1109 Robert de 
Baskerville, on his return from Pa- 
lestine, granted lands to Gloucester 
Abbey (Mon. i. 115). Several 
branches of the family still remain. 

Baskett. Walter Pesket, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Baskitt. See Baskett. 
Bass. Richard le Bas, and 
Geoffry, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS). 
Freret, Hugh, John Basse, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Basset, from its ancestor Bathet, 
or Baset, Duke of the Normans of 
the Loire 895, 905 (Bouquet, vii. 
360 ; viii. 317). He acquired Ouilly 
Basset, and Normanville in 912, and 
had issue N orman, father of Osmond, 
Viscount of Vernon, c. 060, whose 
elder son, Hugh Basset, was Baron 
of Chateau Basset, held from the 
Abbey of St. Denis, t. Hugh Capet, 
which barony passed by his widow 
to the house of Montmorency, c. 
990. His brother, Fulco De Alneto, 
was father of 1, Osmond j 2, Robert 
D^Ouilly, ancestor of the Dotleys ; 
3, William de Lisures, ancestor of 
the house of Lisores; 4, Fulco or 
Fulcelin D'Alnet, ancestor of the 
Dawn ATS. 

Osmond Basset accompanied the 
Conqueror 1066, and had issue, 1, 
Hugh Fitz-Osmond, ancestor of the 
family of Nokmanville, and Basset 



of Normandy; 2, Norman, Sire de 
Montrevel, d. s. p.; 3, Anchetil Fitz- 
Osmond, ancestor of the Palmers ; 

4, Ralph Fitz-Osmond, ancestor of 
the Lords Bassets of Drayton, &c.; 

5. Richard Basset, ancestor of the 
Bassets of. Devon; 6, William, 
ancestor of the Bassets of Essex and 
Whales. 

Bassil, armorially identified with 
Bezilles, from Biszeilles, near Lille, 
Flanders. Besselsleigh, Berks, de- 
rives its name from this family, its 
ancient lords. 

Bastable. N. Wasteble, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). This name is 
supposed by Lower to be derived 
from Barnstaple ; but it appears to 
have been a Norman family. 

Bastard, descended from Robert 
Bastard, a baron in Devon, 1086 
(Domesd.), son of William the Con- 
queror. The name was also written 
Baisterd and Bestard. 
Baswell, for BoswELL. 
Batcheller. See BACHELOR. 
Batctieler. See Bachelob. 
Batell, armorially identified with 
Battayle. See Babington. 

Bateman, from Baudemontin the 
Norman Vexin. Goel de Baude- 
mont held a fief, 1165 (Feod. Norm. 
Duchesne). Andrew deBaldemont 
occurs in London, Devon, cl'c. 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). Roger de Battemound 
held part of the Barony of Hephal, 
Northumberland, 13th cent. (Testa). 
Batli. Rainier, afterwards named 
De Bada, held three lordships, Wilts, 
from Robert Fitz-Girold, 1086. He 
was a foreigner by his name, and 
was raised to dignity by Henry I. 
Adelard de Bada was living 1130 
(Rot. Pip.)- Richard de B. wit- 
nessed a charter of King Stephen. 
From the names it seems probable 
151 



Hosted by Google 



BAT 



BA\' 



that this family originally came 
from Poitou or Aquitaine. The Baro- 
nets De Bathe are a branch. 

Batliurst, or Bateste. The family 
of Bateste, Sires de Haubeville and 
Fj-ancoville, Normandy, held from 
the Abbey of St. Denis. Philip B. 
accompanied Bake Robert to Pales- 
tine, 1096 (jSUm. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
X. 146). WiUiam B. in 1170, John 
B. 1180, witnessed charters of St. 
Denis. The Norman line bore two 
bars, in chief three bezants, which the 
English exchanged for crosses (La 
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, ii. 2001). 
The English branch acquired Wasin- 
gate, afterwards Badhestgate, Sussex, 
from Battle Abbey; and in ]203 
John Bateste occurs in England 
(Ptot. Cane). In the 13th cent, 
and later, the names became Bod- 
hurst, Bodhurstgate, or Badhest- 
gate in the Battle Abbey charters 
(Burke). Laurence Bathurst of this 
family settled at Craubrook, Kent, 
in the 15th cent., and was ancestor 
of the Earls Bathurst. 

Batley. 1, an English local 
name ; 2, from Batilly, near Alen- 
9on, Normandy. WiUiam de B., 
or Batilly, of Stoke, in England, 
frequently occurs, t. John. 

Batten, said to have been Flem- 
ish (Lower). Beteyn and Batyn 
occur t. Edw. I. (lb,). Joel Batin 

is mentioned in England, c. 1272 

(EHj. 

Battin. See Batten. 
Battle. See B A tell. 
Batty, from La Bathie, Maine. 

Ealph Baty (loth cent.) held a 
■ knight's fee of the Earl of Devon in 

that county (Testa). 

Baud, from Calvus or Le Baud. 

The name often occurs in Normandy 

1180-95 (MRS). Almaldus Calv,us 
152 



held lands in Somerset from Turstan 
Fitz-Eolf, 1083, and Roger Calvus 
was a tenant in capite (Ex. Domesd.). 
Magnus C, 1103, witnessed the 
agreement between PhiHp de Braiosa 
and the Abbot of Fescamp. The name 
was of importance in Middlesex, 
North ants, Chester, Hertford, Essex, 
&c. Sire William Baud was Vis- 
count of Essex t. Edw. I. 

Baugrb, or De Baa, from Bahais, 
near Coutances. Reginald de Ba 
gave lands to Sempringham, Line. 
(Mon. ii. 791). Gilbert de Baa to 
the Knights Hospitallers of the same 
CO. (ii. 536). In 1165 John de 
Baha, Gloucester, held one fee from 
Pajn de Mundoublel (Lib. Nig.). 
Sir Nicholas de Ba was M.P. for 
Gloucestershire, 1307 (PPW). Sir 
Walter de Baa was summoned to 
attend a council at Westminster, 
1324 (PPW). 

Bavin, or Bavant (Lower), from 
Bavant, near Caen. The name fre- 
quently occurs in Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). Hubert de Baduent, t. 
Henry I., held two and a half fees 
from Hubert de Rie, Norfolk (Lib. 
Nig.). Roger Bavant was sum- 
moned from Sussex to the Corona- 
tion of Edward II. (Palgr. Pari. 
Writs). This family held baronial 
rank in England. 
Bax, or BacjiS. 
Bayes, for Botes. 
Bayley. See Baillie. 
Bayley-Pagret. See Baillie. 
Lewis Bayley, Bishop of Bangor, t. 
James I., who had accompanied that 
monarch from Scotland, was a scion 
of the Baillies of Lamington ; and 
one of his descendants marrying the 
heiress of the Lords Paget, Earls of 
Uxbridge, this family inherited the 
Barony of Paget and assumed the 



Hosted by Google 



BAY 



BE A 



name. Hence the Marquises of Angle- 
se}^, the first of whom was a cele- 
brated commander under Welliogton 
in the Peninsula and at Waterloo. 

Baylly. See Baillie. 

Bayne. See Baynes. 

Baynes; from Bay nes,near Bayeux, 
Normandy. Eustace de Bauns^ t. 
William I., witnessed a charter of 
William Peveril of Dover (Mon. i. 
247). Lucas de Bans, or Bayons, 
was of Lincoln (Mon. ii.), Suspirius 
de Baynes, t. Edward L, of Lincoln 
(Liq. p. mort). Others of the name 
occur in Lincoln, c. 1272 (R.II). 

Bazin. Radulphus and William 
Bazin, 1180-95, were of Normandy, 
(MRS); Walter de Beyssin of Eng- 
land 14:th cent. 

Beacli, armorially identified with 
Beche, or De laBeche, which is also 
armorially identified with Bech, Bee, 
or Beke of Eresby, a foreign family 
(Dugdale, Bar.). Robert de Beche, 
c. 1100, witnessed a charter of 
William Peveril of Dover (Mon. i. 
347). Goisfrid de Bech was a 
tenant in capite, Hertford, 1086; 
Eborard de Becha held one and a half 
fee from Hamon Pechd, Cambridge, 
1165. Notwithstanding Dugdale's 
statement, which gives a Flemish 
origin to this family, it is believed 
to have been from Bee in IN ormandy, 
which name is frequently written 
Bech, and Beche in England. See 
Pelham. 

Beacbam, for Beatjchamp 
(Lower). 

Beaoliim, for Beacham. 
Beaumont, orBaynard. Of this 
family two lines existed in England, 
one descended from Hubert Eitz- 
Ralph, Viscount of Maine, Beau- 
mont and St. Suzanne in Maine; 
the other from Geofixy Bavnard, or 



De Beaumont, Viscount of Beau- 
mont, his brother. From the latter de- 
scend the Makshams, Baynards, Ker- 
destons or Kekrisons, Townshends, 
and others in East Anglia, and the 
Beaumonts of Yorkshire. From the 
former (Hubert Fitz-Ralph) descend 
the Beaumonts of Devon and 
Leicester, Barons and Viscounts 
Beaumont; and baronets. 

The descent is probably from Abbo, 
Count of Poitiers, 778, ancestor of 
Bernard Fitz-Adelelm, father of 
Eniinon and Bernard, joint Counts of 
Poitiers, c. 814 {See L'Art de V(^rif. 
les Dates, x. 87, &c.). The latter, 
who m. the dau. of Roricon, Count of 
Mans, is styled ' Count ' of Mans by 
Bouquet (Hist. Franc, viii. 101) ; 
but probably his title was ^ Viscount,' 
as Roricon had a son who succeeded 
as Count. This Bernard, Viscount 
of Mans, or Maine, lost his Earldom 
of Poitou, which his son Bernard 
recovered, whose son Ranulph, or 
Radulphus, became Duke of Aqui- 
taine, and was deposed for assuming 
the title of King. He appears to 
have retired to Maine, where Ra- 
dulphus (his son probabh^) occurs in 
950. He was a benefactor to the 
Abbey of Marmoutiers 994 (Gall. 
Christ. ; Anselm). He seems to 
have had a son, Bernard or B(5nard, 
whose son, Radulphus, was living 
1056, and whose sons were named 
Benard or Bainard. They were, 1, 
Hubert Fitz-Ralph ; 2, Ralph Bai- 
nard, Viscount of Lude, whose _ son 
lost the vast barony of Baynard's 
Castle in England ; 3, Geofiry Bai- 
nard, or De Beaumont. 

Hubert Fitz-Ralph, Viscount of 
Maine, was celebrated for liis resist- 
ance for two years to the Conqueror 
and his army, who besieged him in 
153 



Hosted by Google 



BE A 



BEA 



his Castle of St. SiizaDne. He was 
at length yictorious, and recovered 
his territories in Maine and England. 
Ralph, his son, was living 1109. 
His son Eoscelin, Viscount of Beau- 
mont, m. Constance, a dan. of Hen. L, 
and had with her Shirwell and other 
estates, Devon, where the family of 
Beaumont long continued, and from 
which sprang the Viscounts and 
Barons Beaumont, and the Baronets 
Beaumont. 

Beadel. The name occurs in 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). God- 
win Bedel held lands in Bucks, 1086. 
The name frequently occurs in the 
13th cent. (RH). Bishop Bedell 
was descended from a family seated 
in Suffolk, in that century. 

Beadle, for Beadell. 

Beadon, from Bidon, in Bur- 
gundy. John Bidon, 1165, held seven 
fees in barony Northants ; Plalenald 
de Bidon, one from the Honour of 
Wallingford, and seven from Bigod 
in Norfolk (Lib. Nig.). Walter 
Bidon was Chancellor of Scotland, 
c. 1165. In the 13th cent, this 
family had estates in Bucks, Bed- 
ford, and Northants (Testa). 

Be ale, or Le Bele, a form of 
Bell. 

Beaxuis, formerly Beaumis, Beau- 
meys, or Beaumetz, from Beaumetz, 
near Abbeville. Roger de Beaumez 
witnessed a charter of Henry I., 
1124 (Gall. Christ, xi. 158). Richard 
de Belmiz, Viscount of Salop, wit- 
nessed, 1087, the charter of Salop 
Abbey (Mon. i. 376). Hugh Cas- 
tellan of Beaumitz, m. Beatrice, dau. 
of Arnold de Gand, Count of Guisnes, 
and was living, 1172. Richard de 
Belmiz was Bishop of London, 1107; 
Hugh de B. Lord of Dimnington, 
Salop, 1316, &c. 
154 



Beamisli, for Beamis. 
, Beamont, armorially identified 
with Beaumont of Yorkshire. 

Beamand, armorially identified 
with Beaumont. 

Bean, for Bene. 

Beard, armorially identified with 
Bard, a form of Baird. 

Beards, for Beard. 

Bearfield, or De Berville, from 
Berville, near C?ten, held from Duke 
Richard, 1024, byOsbern and Anfrid 
de Bertreville, who granted lands 
there to Fontenelle Abbey (Neus- 
tria Pia, 166). William de Bareville 
occurs in Normandy 1180-95 (MRS), 
and Robert de B. in Wilts, c. 1272 
(RH). 

B3ase, for BiSSE. 

Beaten, for Beaton. 

Beaton, or Bethune, from the 
house of B., Barons of Bethune in 
Artois, Advocates or Protectors of 
Arras. This family was descended 
from the Carloyingian Counts of Ar- 
tois, and ranked amongst the most 
potent and illustrious houses in 
Europe. The great Duke of Sully 
was one of its descendants. The 
Advocates of Arras possessed a 
barony in England from the Con- 
quest, and left numerous descend- 
ants here. From the line of St. 
Omer, a branch of the same house, 
descended the Ba^ots, and Staffords, 
Duke of Buckingham in England, 
and many branches bearing the names 
of St. Omer and Arras. 

Beaucbamp, from Beauchamp, 
in the Cotentin, part of the Barony 
of St. Denis lo Gaste (De Gerville, 
Anc. Chateaux). This family was a 
branch of the Barons of St. Denis, 
and of the same race as the Meur- 
dracs, Montagues, and Grenvilles, 
which were armorially identified. 



Hosted by Google 



BE A 



BEL 



The liistory of the Beauchamps, 
Barons of Bedford, Earls and Dukes 
of Warwick, &c.^ is too well known 
to be dwelt on. Hence the Baronets 
Beauchamp. 

Beaufoy, from Beanfay, near 
Alen^on. Ranulph de Belfai occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MES). Emma 
de Beaufoy was of Notts (13th cent), 
and Kalph, of Hereford (Testa). 
John de Beaufoy was M.P. for Derby, 
1320, and Viscount of Lincoln, 1349. 

Beaver, for Bevek. 

Beavill, or Beville, froniBeuville, 
near Caen. William de Beevilla held 
lands in Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.). 
Matthew de Beyvill witilessed a 
charter of Henry 11. (Mon. ii. 24.7), 
liicbard de Bevill was seneschal of 
the Archbishop of York, 1301 (Mon. 
ii. 415). 

Beavis, armorially identified with 
Beauhz. Henry Beaufiz, Lord of 
Clipston, York, 1316. Henry B. 
returned from Kent and Wilts to 
attend the great Council at West- 
minster, 1324 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Becket. See Beckett. 

Beckett. In 1180 Malger Bechet 
held lands in the Viscounty of Rouen 
(MRS). John and William Beket, 
or Bekeit, also occur (lb.), and 
Ilumfrid and William Beket, 1198 
(lb.). Thomas Beket's father was 
of Caen. Ralph de Beket was of 
England, c. 1272 (RH.). From 
hence derived the Baronets Becket, 
and the famous Becket, Archbishop 
of Canterbury. William Becket, t. 
Stephen, witnessed the charter of 
Bolingbroke Priory, Line. (Mon. ii. 
795). John B. gave lands to Tup- 
holme, Line, t. John (Mon. ii. 596). 

Becketts. See Beckett. 
Becks, for Beck. See Beach. 
Beckitt. Se£ Beckett. 



Beckwitli, stated to have been 
adopted in lieu of the original Nor- 
man name of Malbisse (Lower). 

Bedell. See Beadell. 

Bedding:, or Bedin. William Be- 
tin occurs inNormand}^, 1195 (MRS); 
Philip Bedin in Oxfordshire, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Beding-fleld, stated to be de- 
scended from Ogerus de Pugeys 
(possibly Puchay, near Evreux), who 
came to England, t. William L, 
with WiUiam Malet, Baron of Eye 
(Lower). 

Beecii, a form of Beach. 

Beecham, for Beauchaijip. 

Beeclier, armorially identified 
with Beach, of which it is a corrup- 
tion. Hence the Baronets Wrixon- 
Beecher. 

Beeden. See Beadon. 

Seek, armorially identified with 
Beck or Bee. See Beach, Pelham. 

Beeman,for BeaumgisTT (Lower). 

Beerill, for Berrell. 

Beeson, from Beisin, Normandy. 
Almeric de Beisin occurs in Salop 
13th cent. (Testa, 46, 61). 

Beeton, for Beaton. 

Beever, for Beevor. 

Beevers. See Beeyor. 

Beevers, or Belvers. See Beevor. 

Beevor, or De Toesni, descending 
from Berenger de Belver or Bevor, 
son of Ralph de Toesni, Baron of 
Belvoir or Bevor, 1086. Ralph, son 
of Berenger, witnessed various char- 
ters of Roger de Mowbray, York. 
Thurstan, his son, was a benefactor 
to Newburgh Priory, York, and John 
de Beauvor, his son, held from Mow- 
bray, 13th cent. This family long 
flourished in York and Lincoln, and 
thence removed to Norfolk. The 
Baronets Beevor are its descendants. 

Belcher. See Belshes. Richard 
155 



Hosted by Google 



BEL 



BEN 



Belchere occurs in Gloucester, c. 
1272 (RII). 

Bel!; from Le Bel, a surname which 
frequently occurs in Normandy, 
1180-98 (MES). 

Bellamy^ or Bellamoys, from Bei- 
mels or Beaumitz. See Beamis. 

Bellany, from Belaunay, Nor- 
mandy. Robert de Bello Alneto 
(13th cent.) held lands by knight 
service from William Mauduit at 
Haneslape, Bucks (Testa, 231, 252). 

Bellaers; for Beller, fromBellieres, 
near Alengon. The name frequently 
occursin Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). 
liamonBeler (12th cent.) witnessed 
a charter of Roger de Mowbray 
(Mon. i. 562). He granted lands 
to Vaudry Abbey, Liu coin (i, 
833). Ro^er Beler founded Kirby- 
Beler, Leicester, for the souls of 
William, Roger, and Ralph, his an- 
cestors (ii. 344). Ralph Beler, 1325, 
was M.P. for Leicestershire. 

Bellars. See Bellaers. 

Bellairs. See Bellaers. 

Bellas, a form of Bellowes. 

Bellcliainber, for Bellencombre 
or De Warrenne, from Bellencombre 
Castle, near Dieppe, the baronial 
seat of the Earls Warrenne and 
Surrey. Bernard de Bellencombre 
held lands in Suffolk, 1086. William 
de Bellecombre paid in Normandy 
]45/., due by his father (MRS). 
John and Robert Bellencombre occur 
in Essex, c. 1272 (RH). In t. Eliza- 
beth, William Belconger occurs in 
Norfolk, and at length the name 
changed to Bellch amber. 

Bellet. Belet continually occurs 
as a surname in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS). William Belet held lands in 
capite Hants and Dorset, 1086 
(Domesd.). William. B. was a baron 
in Dorset, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Michael 
lo6 



B. was grand justiciary to Henry II. 
(Hov. i. 515). Robert B. (13th 
cent.) was of Dorset. The Bellets 
were hereditary butlers to the king. 
Bellew, from Belleau or Bella 
Aqua, in Normandy. William, Os- 
melin, Guido, and Joseph de Bella 
Aqua occur in Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). In 1165 this family held 
knights' fees in Kent, Berks, and 
York. Gilbert de Bellu witnessed 
a charter of the Archbishop of York, 
c. 1140 (Mon. i. 476). Sire John 
de Bella Aqua m. Laderina, dau. 
and coh. of Peter de Brus, Baron of 
Skelton (Mon. ii. 140). The Lords 
Bellew of Ireland are of this family. 

Bellier. See Bellaees. 

Bellis, armorially identified with 
Bellew of Cheshire. 

Bellot, armorially identified with 
Bellet. 

Bellowes, armorially identified 
with Bellew. 

Bellows, armorially identified 
with Bellowe, and Bellewe or 
Bellew. 

Belsbes, a corruption of Bellassize 
(Seton). Bellassize was near Cou- 
lommieres. The name is armorially 
identified with Belcher. 

Belville, from Belville or Bella- 
villa, near Dieppe, Normandy. Ra- 
nulph de Bellaville gave lands in 
Yorkshire to Vaudry Abbey, Lincoln 
(Mon. i. 833). 

Belward, a form of Belwar, 
Belver, or Belvoir. See Beevor, 
Cholmondelet, Egerton. 

Beman, for Beaman. 

Bemand, for Beamand. 

Bemes, for Beamis. 

Bence. Robert and William 
Bence occur in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS) ; and the same name occurs in 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 



Hosted by Google 



B E N 



BEH 



Bene. Hubert de Bene paid a 
fine in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
Steplien de Bene, 1298, was bails- 
man for a M.P. for Appleby, as 
was Peter Bene, 1311 (Palgr. Pari. 
Writs). From this family descend 
tlie Benns, now Benn- Walsh, Lords 
Ormathwaite. 

Benivell, for Beneville, formerly 
of Devon, from Beneville, near Havre. 
The name occm-s in Normandy, 
1180-98 (MRS). Alvared de Benne- 
ville (12th cent.) witnessed a charter 
of Alberic de Ver (Mon. i. 1008). 
William de Bendeville witnessed a 
charter for Walden, Essex, in the 
same century (Mon. i. 643). 
Benn, See Bene. 
Bennet, or Beneyt. William, 
Robert, and Hugh Benedictus occur 
in Normandy, 1180-95, and others of 
the name, 1198 (MRS). 

Bennett, Beneyt, or Benedictus, a 
Norman family. See Bennet. Ro- 
bert Benet (above mentioned in 
Normandy) occurs, t. Henry IL, in 
Wilts, whose son, Adam, c. 1200, 
held estates in Wilts (Hardy, Rot. 
Claus. i. 179, Testa 337). Asceline 
Beneyt was in the service of King 
John (Hardy, Rot. Claus. i. 114). 
From this house descended the 
Bennets, Earls of Arlington, and of 
Tankerville. 

Berrell, for Bareell. 
Berey, for Barrey or Baert. 
Beringer. Roger de Berenger 
occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS). 
Robert, William, and John Berenger, 
0. 1272 in Hants (RH). 

Berks, for Perks or Pareis. 
Bernard, a name frequently men- 
tioned inNormandy, 1180-91 (MRS). 
Plugo Bernardus occurs in Lincoln, 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). He witnessed 
the charter of Roger of Poitou in 



Lancaster, c. 1100. About 1200 
Robert Fitz-Bernard, of Lancashire, 
granted lands at Howath to the 
Knights Hospitallers, and mentions 
Bernard, his son (Mon. i. 507). 

From this line descend the Ber- 
nards, Earls of Bandon, and probably 
the family of Howath or Howarth. 

Bernes, from Bernes, near Beau- 
vais. Nicholas de Bernes, 1167, was 
a benefactor to Beauvais Abbey. 
Adam, his son, lived 1221 ; and from 
him descended the Sires de Bernes, 
Castellans of Longvillers (DesBois), 
Agnes de Bernes occurs in Oxford, 
and Robert de B. in Wilts, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Berney, 1, from Bemey, Norfolk ; 
2, from Bernai, near Lisieux. Ralph 
de Bernai, of Worcester and Hereford, 
witnessed a charter of Malmsbury 
Ahbey, t. William I. (ISlon. i. 53), 
and was a tenant of William Fitz- 
Osborne, Earl of Hereford (i. 129), 
In 1096 Robert de Bernay witnessed 
a charter of Stephen, Count of Au- 
merle, for the monks of Beauvais 
(Mon.). The Baronets Berney derive 
their name from the English locality. 
Bernwell, or Barnwell. William 
de Burnavilla held lands in Norfolk 
and Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.), Ro- 
bert and William de Bernwell in 
1165 (Lib. Nig.). The former, t. 
Stephen, witnessed a charter of Briset 
Abbey, Suffolk (Mon. ii. 871). John 
de Burnaville, of Suffolk, 1316, was 
at the battle of Boroughbridge, 1322 
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). This family, 
which bore a saltire, was different 
from that of Barnewal, ancestors of 
Lord Trimleston, &c. 
Berrett, for Barrett. 
Berry, armorially identified with 
Barry. 

Bertie, a form of Bertin, which 
157 



Hosted by Google 



BER 



BIN 



occurs in Battle Abbey roll. Roger 
Bertin paid a fine in Normandy, 1195 
(MRS). Helto B. occurs at the same 
time, and was bailiff of Falaise (Tb.), 
and in 120:3 had remission of a fine 
at Caen (Rot. Cane). Helias and 
Thomas Bertin were benefactors to 
St. Andrew Gouffern, Normandy. 
In 1165 Alexander de Bertona held 
lands in Kent (Lib. Nig.). The 
family w-as seated at Berstead, Kent, 
t. Henry II. (Hasted, ii. 488), and 
sometimes bore the name of De 
I^erstead. Walter de Bersted, 1257, 
was Viscount of Kent (Roberts, Ex- 
cerpt.), and in 1266 was a justiciary. 
Hamo de Berstede occurs 1305. In 
1433 William Bertyn was one of the 
Kentisb gentry. Simon Bertyn, who 
d. 1530, devised lands at Bersted. 
Another branch, seated at Bersted 
also, altered the name to Berty and 
Bertie. Thomas B. of this line was 
captain of Harst Castle t. Henry 
Vni., and from him descended the 
Duke of Ancaster, Earls of Lindsey, 
and of Abingdon. 

Bertin. See Bertie. 

Bertram, an illustrious Norman 
name. See Miteord. 

Berwell. See Barwell. 

Bessett, armorially identified with 

BiSSETT. 

Best, an abbreviation of Bessett. 
From this house derive the Lords 
Wynford. 

Bever, or Beever, armorially iden- 
tified with Belvoir or Bevor of Lei- 
cestershire, otherwise De Toesni. 
See Beevor. 

Beverel. Richard de Beverel is 
frequently mentioned in Normandy, 
c. 1180 (MRS). 

Beving-ton. See BoviNGTON. 

Beville. See Beavill. 

Bevir, for Beyer. 
158 



Bevis, for Beavts. 

Bevis, armorially identified with 
Beaufais orBeauvais. Duke Richard 
IL, 1027, confirmed the gift of Ans- 
got de Belvai of land at Belvai to 
Fescamp Abbey (Neustria Pia, 
212). Goisbert de Beauvais held a 
barony in Herts, 1082 (Domesd.). 
John Beauveys was bailsman for a 
M.P. for Yorkshire, 1313 (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). 

Bew. See Bews. 

Bewiey, for Beaulieu. See Bow- 
let. 

Bews, for Bateux. Ranulph'de 
Bayeux was one of the Proceres of 
Normandy, 1050, in rebellion against 
Duke^William (Ord. Vitalis). His 
descendants were great barons in 
Lincoln. Hugh de Bayeux, 1165, 
held two knights' fees in that county. 
The name continued long as Bayouse, 
Beyouse, and at last Bews. 

Bewsay, forBussET or De Busci. 

Bewshea, for Bewsat. 

Bick, a form of Bee. See Beach. 

Biddle, for Bidell. 

Bidell, from Bidellus or Bedellus. 
See Beadle. 

Bidon, for Bidun. See Beadon. 

Big-grers. Durand le Bigre, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Ra- 
nulph de Bigarz, 1198 (lb.). 

Bigrot. Richard le Bigot and 
Robert, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

See WlGGETT. 

Biles, a form of Btles. 

Bill, armorially identified with 
Byle or Byles, a form of Botle. 

Biiies. See Bill, a form of Boyle. 

Billett, armorially identified with 
Bellet. 

Bing:. See Btistg. 

Bing-e. See Btis^g. 

Bingbam, or De Buisli, from 
Buisli or Builly, near Neuchatel, 



Hosted by Google 



BIN 



BIvS 



Normaudy (often supposed to be of 
Saxon origin). Roger de Busliaco 
held 149 lordships in barony 108G, 
chiefly in York and Notts, which 
were entitled the Honour of Tickhill. 
He also held Sutton^ Somerset, from 
Roger de Arundel. One of his lord- 
ships was Bingham, Notts, an estate 
of great value and importance. Dug- 
dale confuses this baron with his son 
and grandson, who bore the same 
name. The latter suffered forfeiture 
t. Stephen, and his Honour of Tick- 
hill was, in 1156 and 1165, in the 
hands of the King (Rot. Pip. ; Lib. 
Niger). Jordan and John de Buisli 
were then his next heirs. The for- 
mer had issue Richard de B., wh.o 
held 6 fees in 1165, and whose dau. 
carried that estate to Robert de 
Vipont. The male representation 
then vested in the descendants of 
Richard de B., younger son of Roger 
I., who founded Roche Abbey, York, 
1147 (Mon. i. 836). He had issue 
Richard and William de B. (lb.). 
John deB., son of the latter, granted 
lands to Roche (lb.). The former 
paid a fine in Bucks 1158 (Rot. 
Pip.), and possessing Bingham, was 
thence named, and, c. 1166, as John 
de Bingham, witnessed charters in 
favour of Ellesham Hospital, Lin- 
coln (Mon. ii. 422). Plis son Cle- 
ment was father of Hugh de Bing- 
ham, living 1199, who was enfeoffed 
in his lands at Bingham by Hugh 
Pagan el (Testa). The lordship was 
soon after forfeited. Robert, brother 
of Clement, and, in 1205, Richard, 
his son, obtained livery of his lands 
at Bingham (Hardy, Obi. et fin. 258). 
He was brother of Robert, Bishop of 
Salisbury, and had issue William and 
Robert. The former possessed Sut- 
ton, Somerset, which had descended 



from his ancestor Roger de Buisli 
(Collinson, vol. ii. 350). From 
Robert, who m. the heiress of Tur- 
berville, descend the Binghams of 
Dorset, the Earls of Lucan, and 
Barons Clanmorris. 

Birbeck, from Brabant. Henry 
de Birbeka witnessed a charter of 
Godfrey Barbatus 1134; and Wil- 
liam de B. a charter of Godfrey 
Duke of Brabant 1179 (Albert. 
Mirasi Oper. Diplomat, i. 107, 174). 

Birmingrliara, or Paynel. The 
barony of Birmingham was gTanted 
by Pulco Paynel, t. Henry I., to 
Peter (whose family were armori- 
ally identified with the Painels, each 
bearing a bend), by the service of 
9 knights. About 1150 William 
Fitz-Peter witnessed a charter of 
Gervase Paynel (Mon. ii. 907), and 
his son Peter Dapifer held 9 fees 
1165, and 1187 witnessed a charter 
of Gervase Paynel (Mon. ii. 911). 
He had William, Baron of Birming- 
ham (Dugd. War. 897, 8), and Peter 
de Birmingham_, who went to Ire- 
land, and was ancestor of the barons 
of Athenry, Earls of Louth. See 
Patis^el. 

Biron. See Byron. 

Birt. See Burt. 

Bisliop. Radulphns Episcopus, 
or I'Eveque, paid a fine in Nor- 
mandy 1180, and Ricardus Episcopus 
in 1184 (MRS). John Bishop 
witnessed a charter of Robert Fitz- 
Hardiug, t. Henry II. (Mon. ii.). 
In 1246 Matilda, dau. of Richard le 
Evesk, paid a fine, Wilts (Roberts, 
Excerpt.). Sir John Bisshopp was 
M.P. for Wilts 1315. Of this name 
were the Bishopps, Baronets, LordvS 
de la Zouclie. 

Bisbopp, armorially identified 
with Bishop. 

159 



Hosted by Google 



BIS 



BLA 



Bissc; armorially identified with 
a branch of Bissett bearing 3 escal- 
lops in bend, instead of in pale, as 
borne by Bisse. 

Bisse, from La Bisse, Normandy. 
Pilchard de la Bisse occurs in 1180 
in the Duchy (MKS), and his estate 
is mentioned (lb.). William de 
Bisa witnessed in 1115 a charter of 
Stephen, Earl of Albemarle, for 
Alcey Abbey, Normandy (Mon. ii. 
999). 

Bissell, armorially identified with 
Bissett. 

Bissett. Kalph and Henry Biset 
occur in Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). 
William Biset had possessions in 
Notts and Derby 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Manasser Biset occurs in Essex 1156 
(lb.), and 1165 he held a fee in 
Chaucy in the bailifry of Coutances, 
Normandy (Duchesne, Feod. Norm.), 
as did Henry Biset from the honour 
of Montfort. Sire John Byset, of 
Worcestershire, lived 1300 (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). See Best. 

Biagrrave, or le Breton. B. in 
Berks was held (13th cent.) by Wil- 
liam le Breton and another. The 
former is armorially identified with 
Blagrave ; both bearing a bend. In 
12th cent. Alicia de Blackgrave held 
Bockhampton, Berks (Testa) ; and 
lands in Blagrave were held from 
William Fitz-Humphry (le Breton) 
by Nicholas Fitz-Hugh, which 
Plenry III. in 1247 confirmed to 
Poghele Priory, Berks (Mon. ii. 
267). The name le Breton indicates 
a Breton origin. 

Black. Odo, Robert, Matthew, 
Umfrid, and William Niger (black) 
occur in Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). 
Roger Niger occurs 1124 in a charter 
of Henry I. to Dive Abbey (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 159). Robertus Niger held 
160 



lands in Kent 1086 (Domesd.). In 
1130 Godehart le Blac occurs at 
Carmarthen, Nicholas Blac in 
Warwick 1158 (Rot. Pip.), whose 
son Geoff'ry Blache 1165 held from 
Pershore Abbey. In 1165 Hamo 
Niger held a fee from Hamo Fitz- ^ 
Meinfelin, Bucks (Lib. Niger). 
Some native English families may 
be included under the name. 

Blackett, an abbreviation of 
Blanchett. Hence the baronets 
Blackett. 

Blackstone, or le Breton. Black- 
stone, Devon, was held 1086 by Alu- 
red le Breton (from Bretag-ne), who 
appears to have been succeeded by 
his grandson Payne Fitz-Serlo, who 
granted the church of B. to Plymp- 
ton Priory (Mon. ii. 8). In 13th 
cent. William Blackston, with Wil- 
liam de Cleville, held lands at Stanes 
of the Honour of Wallingford 
(Testa). 

Blake, Admiral Robert, the great 
Naval Commander t, Cromwell, was 
of Somerset, in which county Walter 
Blache occurs 1273 (Rot. Hundr. 
ii. 121), and Gilbert Niger in 1203 
(Rot Cane). The latter was then 
deceased. Roger Niger occurs in a 
charter to Dive Abbey, Normandy, 
1124 (GalL Christ, xi. 159, instr.). 
See Black. 

Blakey, the French pronuncia- 
tion of Blaket. See Blackett. 

Blancliard. Ralph and William 
Blanchart were of Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS). Richard Blanchard, 
12th century, witnessed a charter of 
Roger de Montbegon, York (Mon. 
ii. 662). Ponce B. held twelve fees 
in Hants, granted by Richard I., 
and Gilbert and William B. had 
estates, Lincoln (Testa). 

Blancbeville, from the estate 



Hosted by Google 



BLA 



BLO 



and forest of B., Normandy. Eicliard 
de Blanclieville witnessed a cLarter 
of Castle Acre Priory^ Norfolk (Mon. 
i. 628). This family had branches 
in Ireland. 

Blancli. William Blanc and 
Robert and John Blanche occur in 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Eleanor 
Blanche in Cambridge ; Henry B, 
in Oxford, c. 1272 (RH). 

Blancliet. Robert and Ralph 
Blanchet, Blanquet, or Blanket 
occur in Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
"In England the name appears as 
Blachet or Blaket. 

Blaslifield, an Anglicised form 
of Blancheville. 

Blaxton, for Blackstone. 

Blay, for Bleay. 

Bleakey, for Blaket. 

Bleay. Unfj-edus de Ble paid a 
fine, Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; 
Robert de Blee occurs in Stafford, 
1199 ; Galfridus de Blie in Leicester 
(RCR). 

Blennerliasset, or De Tilliol, 
from Tilliol, near Rouen. Richard 
de T., lord of Blennerhasset. Cumber- 
land, t. Plenry I., was father of 
Simon, ancestor of Sire Piers Tilliol 
of Blennerhasset t. Henry VIII. 
(Nicholson and Burns, 121, 451). 
The younger branches bore the name 
of De Blennerhasset. 

Blessett, for Blissett. 

Blewett, armorially identified 
with Bluett. 

Ble Witt, armorially identified with 
Bluett. 

Bley, for Bleat, 

Blig-h, or De Bloin, from Bretagne, 
variousl}^ written Bloy, Bl}^, Bloyne, 
Bioe, Blue, Bloyo, Blobin, Bloihowe, 
&c. In 1212-22 Jelduin de Bloe 
or Blew was an envoy from the 
Viscount of Thenars to Henry III. 



(Hardy, Rot. Glaus, i. 466, 467, 129, 
494). The name in Bretagne is 
mentioned by Lobineau (Hist. Bret. 
Index). In 1086 Blohin (the Chris- 
tian name omitted) held five lord- 
ships, making seven fees, in Corn- 
wall. Gralan de Bloibon lived t. 
Stephen ; Geoffi-y, hi 3 son, held 
seven fees, 1165 (Lib. ^Tiger) ,• Alan 
Blundus, his son, is mentioned 
1201 (Hardy, CM. et fin. 163). 
Sire Ralph De Bh-ihon had a writ of 
military summers. 1350; and Alan 
B., 1401, held fees of the Honour 
of Mortaine, Cornwall (Carew, 
Cornw. 39, 4.?). Of a collateral 
branch was John Blygh or Bloye, 
1410, who granted to his son lands 
in Cornwall. His wife inherited 
lands in Botadon, Devon, where the 
family remained seated in the six- 
teenth century. The earls of Darn- 
ley descend from this line^ whose 
avms they bear. 

Blindell, for Blundell. 

Bliss, for Bleys or Bloys, i.e. 
Blois. William de Bleys occurs in 
Worcester, c. 1272 (RH); and Ralph 
de Blees held Neen-Sollars, Salop, t. 
Henry VI. (Inq. p. m.). The faniil}^ 
is armorially identified with Blois. 

Blissett, for Blizaed, or Blizart. 

Blizard, or Blizart, perhaps from 
Blesum, Blois, meaning a native of 
Blois. The name is evidently 
foreign. 

Blockey, the French pronuncia- 
tion of Bloquet or Ploquet. See 
Denman. 

Bioice, for Blois. 

Blois, from Blois or Blesum, 
France. Theobald, count of Blois 
(whose ancestry is disputed), had 
Eudes 11. , who m. Bertha, dau. of 
Conrad, king of Burgundy, by a 
dau. of Louis D'Outremer, king of 
M 161 



Hosted by Google 



BLO 



BLU 



France, and succeeding 996, ac- 
quired Champagne by conquest, of 
whicli lie assumed tlie title of Count 
Palatine. He had issue, 1. Theo- 
bald, ancestor of the counts of 
Champagne, so renowned in the 
Crusades, aud afterwards kings of 
Navarre. 2. Henry, surnamed Ste- 
phen, count of Troyes and Meaux, 
who refused homage to Henry I., 
king of France, and was banished, 
1041. His son Odo or Eudes de 
Champagne or Blois, being despoiled 
of his estates by his uncle, the Count 
of C, retired to Normandy, and 
obtained from John, archbishop of 
Rouen, the lordship of Albemarle, 
held by ten knights' service. He 
m. Adelais de Conteville, half sister 
to the Conqueror, and acquired vast 
baronies in England, held by his 
descendants the earls of Albemarle, 
barons of Hold ern ess. He probably 
had brothers, from one of whom 
descended the family of De Blois, 
who bore the bend of the counts of 
Blois and Champagne and of the 
earls of Albemarle. In 1165 Ernald 
de Bloi held lands of ancient en- 
feoffment from Earl Alberic de Ver 
(Lib. Nig.). In 1201 Robert de 
B. was party to a suit, Essex 
(RCR), and 1220 again. William 
de Bloys was bishop of Winchester, 
1226 ; and 1250 Alexander Bleys is 
mentioned in Gloucester. Thomas 
Blois, living at Norton, Suffolk, 
1470, was ancestor of the baronets 
Blois. 

Blomefield. See Bloomfteld. 
Hence the baronets Blomefield. 

Blomfield. See Bloomfield. 
Hence the late eminent J. C. Blom- 
field, bishop of London. 

Bloomfield, arinorially identified 
with BlomTille, from the lordship 
162 



so named near Caen and Touques. 
The name occurs as Blundeville, 
Blosmeville, Blumville, &c. Richard 
de Blumville was a benefactor, t. 
Rich. L, to Bliburg Abbey, Suffolk 
(Mon. ii. 594). Thomas de B. had 
custody of the estates of Earl Bigod 
in Norfolk and Suffolk (Roberts, 
Excerpt, i. 125), and 1230 Thomas 
de B. was bishop of Norwich. In 
1316 Catherine and William de B. 
were possessed of six manors in 
Norfolk (Palgr. Pari. Writs). Hence 
the lords Bloomfield. 

Blossett. The Blossetts of Nor- 
mandy were barons of Esneval, and 
Vidames. The last was Egii errand 
Baron D'Esneva], c. 1477 (La Roque, 
Mais, Hare. ii. 1183). 

Blount, Le' Blund, or Blundus. 
Gervase, Fromund, Robert, Wy- 
mund Blundus of Normandy, 1180- 
98 (MRS). Gilbert and Robert 
Blundus (said to be of the family 
of the counts of Guisnes) held 
baronies in the Eastern Counties, 
1086. There are frequent notices 
of the name, 12th cent., in Essex, 
Suffolk, W^ilts, Notts, &c. In 1300 
three families of Le Blund bore 
different arms, and were probably 
of different foreign origins. Hence 
derive the baronets Blount. 

Blow, for Blue or Bloy. See 
Bligh. 

Blue. See Blews. 

Bluett. In 1084 Richard and 
William Bloet occur in Normandy 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 228 Instr.). Robert 
Bloiet was bishop of W^inchester, 
t. William L (Ord. Vit. 763). 
Briqueville la Blouette was the seat 
of this family in Normandy (La 
Roque, Mais. Hare. ii. 1834). Robert 
Bloet witnessed a charter of W^il- 
liam L (Mon. i. 49), and Ralph B. 



Hosted by Google 



BLU 



BOI 



at tlie same time was a benefactor 
of Gloucester Abbey (lb. i. 118). 
William Bluet was summoned with 
other barons to march against the 
Welsh, 1256. The name long re- 
mained of eminence in the West of 
England. 

Blumfield. See Bloomfield. 

Blundell. ^S'e^; Blunden. 

Blunden, armorially identified 
with Blundell or Blondel. Wastin 
or Gastin Blondel occurs in Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). This family 
came to England with William 
Malet, and William B. in 1165 held 
three fees of the Honour of the 
Malets of Eye (Lib. Nig.), and 
Robert de Crek held two more fees 
from Blondel. In Salop this family 
was seated before 1250 (Eyton). 
Sire Robert Blundell witnessed a 
charter of Abberbury Abbey, Salop 
(Mon. i. 606). A branch became 
seated at Ince, Lancashire, and 
another in Ireland as barons of 
Edenderry, viscounts Blundell. The 
baronets Blunden lost the ancient 
orthography of their name, but 
retained their original family arms^ 
those of the Blundells, which suffice 
for their identification. 

Blundafield, for Blundeville 
(Lower). See Bloomfield. 

Blunt. Radulf, Roger, Robert 
le Blont, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). 
Hence the baronets Blunt. 

Blews, a form of Blew or Blue. 
Etard de Bleu occurs in Kent, 1199, 
and Robert de Bloi in Essex (RCR). 
This name was a form of Bloi, Bloin, 
or Blohin of Bretagne, often written 
Blue. See Bligh. 

Bly, for Bloi. See BLieH. 

Boag-, for BOGUE. 

Boase, for BowES (Lower). 

Boat, for Buat. from the Castle 



of Buat near Falaise. The family 
of De Buat or Boat long remained 
in Normandy (Des Bois). Sexus 
de Bue occurs in Surrey, 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). See BowETT. 

Boax^ for Boase. 

Boaz, for Boase. 

Bobart. N. Popart, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Bockerfield; from Bocherville or 
Bucheville, Normandy. Hubert de 
Bucherville (12th cent.) witnessed 
the charter of Isabella de Say to 
Wenlock Abbey (Mon. i. 614). 

Bockett, originally Boquet 
(Lower). Robert Bouquet occurs 
in Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Bodel, for Bfdell. 

Bodg-er. Adam, Arnulph, Bos- 
chier. Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; W. 
le Boghier, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Bodelly, for Botelly or Batelly. 
See Batlet. 

Boffay, from Beaufay near Alen-, 
9on, Normandy. Eguerrand de 
Bofiei occurs in Normandy, 1195 
(MRS). It sometimes now takes 
the form of Bophey. 

Bog-g-is. William de Bogis occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 and 1195 (]MRS). 
The name De Boges occurs else- 
where in- 1182 (Gallia Christ, xvi. 
301). 

Bog-grs. See Boggis. 

Bois, from Normandy, several 
families, viz. : — 

1. De Bois-Aruaud, hereditary 
stewards of the counts of Breteuil, 
sires of Poilly. Their signatures 
appear in the charter of William 
Fitz-Osborne to Lire Abbey, t. 
William I. They long flourished 
in Leicester and Northants. 

2. De Bois-Guillaume, of the 
bailifry of Oaux, of whom Willi a qi 
de B. was seated in Essex, 1086. 

2 163 



Hosted by Google 



BOL 



BOL 



They long flourislied in the Eastern 
Counties, 

3. De Bois-Herbert, barons of 
Halberton, Devon; Roger Faitel, 
baron of B. Herbert^ occurs 1050 
(Ord. Vit. 466); Hugo de Bosco 
H. occurs^ 1083, in England (Exon. 
Domesd.). They long flourished in 
Dorset, and the barons of Halberton, 
Devon, were a branch. 

4. De Bois-Eobert or Hoard, of 
whom Kobert de B. and his brother 
held estates in Bucks, 1086. Sire 
Nicholas de Bois of this family lived 
14th century. 

6. De Bois, descended from a 
companion of Bernard de Neu- 
march^, to whom he granted a 
barony, Brecknock, 1088, named 
after him Trebois. 

Bole,- or BoELS. 

Boles, a form of Boels. See 

BoTLE. 

Boleyn. Queen Anna Boleyn 
was great-granddaughter of Sir 
GeoiFry Boleyn, Lord Ma3^or of Lon- 
don temp. Henry VI., who accumu- 
lated a large fortune. The family 
had formerly been of great conse- 
quence. Sir Thomas B. of BHck- 
ling, Norfolk, grandfather of Sir 
Geoffry, lived c. 1400, and was line- 
ally descended from John de Bo- 
leyne of Sail, living 1283, whose 
father Simon purchased lands in 
Norfolk by fine 1252. The father 
of the latter m. the sister and heir 
of Robert IMalet (Blomefield), and 
possessed estates at Walpole, &c. 
In 1165 Herebert de Buliun held half 
a knight's fee from Roger Bigod, E. 
of Norfolk (Lib. Niger). At the 
same time William de Bolein held 
1 fee in York and 1 in Lincoln ; 
which shows that there were then 
two branches of the family in Eng- 
164 



land. Accordingly, in the preceding 
generation, Eustace and Simon de 
Bologne, brothers of Pharamus de 
B., are mentioned in a charter of the 
latter (Mon. Aug. i. 583). 

It appears from this charter that 
Pharamus (who had estates in Eng- 
land) was son of William de Bolonia, 
the son of Geoflry de Bolonia, son of 
Eustace, Count of Bologne (Ibid.). 
Pharamus held estates in England 
from the Count of Bologne, his kins- 
man, whose English barony consisted 
of 112 knights' fees. 

The Counts of Bologne descended 
from Angilbert, a Frank noble, who 
m. Bertha, dau. of the Emperor 
Charlemagne, and before 790 was 
created Duke of the maritime terri- 
tory afterwards styled Ponthieu (Art 
de V^rif.les Dates, xii. 318). Count 
Nithard, his son, rendered eminent 
services to his uncles Lewis and 
Charles the Bald. Seventh in de- 
scent fi'om him was William I., who 
succeeded before 957. His great 
grandson was Eustace L, who had 
issue Eustace II., Goisfrid, Bishop 
of Paris, Lambert, and Godfrid, or 
Geoffry, ancestor of the Boleyns. 

Bolland. Richard de la Boil- 
lante. Norm. 1198, MRS. 

Bollen, armorially identified with 
Boleyn. 

Bolleog, for Boulogne, or Bo- 

LETNE. 

Bollowe, forBellewe, or Bellew. 

Bolster, for Balster or Balistar. 
See Alabastek. 

Bolt, from Bolt or Bout, near 
Bayeux. Tescelinus de Boalt paid a 
fine in Normandy 1180, in the bail- 
ifry of William Duredent, MRS. 
Reginald and Richard Bolt occur in 
Oxford, c. 1272, RH. 

Bolton-SJelson, or DeMontfichet, 



Hosted by Google 



BOL 



BON 



Earls. Nelson. Alured Gernon, 
brother of William Gernon^ Baron 
of Montficliet (see Cavendish), was 
father of Matthew, who had 3 sons — 
1, Ralph, living 1165, ancestor of 
the Gernons and Cavendishes ; 2, 
Richard, father of Osbert de Gladis- 
fen ; 3, Hugh Gernon or De Bolton. 
The Lordships of Bolton, Bradwell^ 
Gap ton, and Hopland, Suffolk^ were 
exchanged, t. Henry I. or Stephen, 
by their then owner, with the Ger- 
nons, for Gyl in Normandy (Test. 
295). Matthew G. was probably the 
grantee of Bolton, &c. He gave 
them to his sons Ralph, Richard, 
and Hugh; and Bartholomew de 
Bolton, son of Hugh, held these 
estates on condition of paying to 
Ralph Gernon (son of Ralph) and 
Osbert de Gladisfen (son of Richard) 
eight shillings annually (Suckling, 
Suff. i. 301, 303, 323; Testa, 295). 
Bartholomew de B. was father of 
Joceus or Jocelin de B., who is men- 
tioned in the Testa de Neville (103) 
as king's bailiff of the district where 
Bolton was situate. After him Ro- 
bert de B. occurs (lb.), and in 1286 
Thomas de Hopland, brother of the 
owner of Bolton, &c., occurs (Suck- 
ling, Suff. i. 323). The family of 
Bolton continued in Suffolk till t. 
James I. ; but a branch settled in 
Norfolk, of which was William B. 
(probably a younger son of the Suf- 
folk line), who m., c. 1430, an heiress 
in Norfolk ; and from him descended 
the Lords of Brisingham and Lley- 
wood, who continued till the time 
of Elizabeth. From a younger 
branch of these descend the Earls 
Nelson, who obtained that title as 
the nearest heirs in blood of the re- 
nowned Nelson. 

The arms of the Boltons, or Boul- 



tons (on a bend argent, 3 leopards' 
heads), were probably originally 3 
escallops instead of leopards' heads, 
an ancient coat of the Gernons be- 
ing on a bend 3 escallops (Robson). 
Escallops were frequently exchanged 
by mistake for leopards' heads. 

Bompas, from Bonpas near Per- 
pignan, a Visigoth family. Gilbert, 
son of William Bonpas, paid a fine, 
1265, for an assize, Gloucestershire 
(Roberts, Excerpt, ii. 418). 

Bonamy. Radulphus de Bono 
Amico occurs in Normandy 1180, 
MRS, and Robert and William Bon 
Ami in 1198 (lb.). 

Bone, armorially identified with 
Bohun of Midhurst, or De Fulgeres. 
See FouLGER. 

Bonell, or Bunel, Lords of Tissy 
near Caen (Des Bois). In 1165 
Roger Bunel and Robert Fitz-Julian 
held 2 fees in Lincoln from Richard 
de la Haye (Lib. Niger). 

Boner. Bartholomew Bonaire 
party to a suit Hants 1200, RCR. 
This name appears foreign. 

Bon est, from Banaste^ or Banas- 
tre. See Bain^istister. 

Boney, for BoKN'EY. 

Bonfield, for Bonville^ from the 
Castle of Bonneville or Bondeville, 
Normandy. William de Bonville 
occurs 1124 (Gall. Christ, xi. 159). 
In 1165 the son of Robert de Bon- 
avilla held lands in York (Lib. Ni- 
ger). The Barons Bonville were of 
this house (See Dugdale, Baronage). 

Bonliam. Humphry and Wil- 
liam Bonhomme occur in Cambridge 
c. 1272, R.H. The name is obvi- 
ously foreign. One family may have 
derived its name from Bonham, Nor- 
folk. Hence the Baronets Bon- 
ham. 

Bonbote, or Bonnet, a form of 
165 



Hosted by VjOOQIC 



BON 



BOB 



Bonnett, with which it is armoriall)^ 
identified. 

Bonnett. Koger Bonitus wit- 
nessed 1075 a charter of William de 
Braiose, Sussex (Mon. i. 581). The 
family seat was near x'-Vlen9on. The 
name occurs in the Battle Abbey 
roll. Bobert Bonat (13th cent.) 
held 1^ knights' fees from tne Ba- 
rons Braiose at WappiDgthorn, Sus- 
sex (Testa). 

Bonney. Gaufridus Bonie, Nicho- 
las, and Bichard Bonie occur in Nor- 
mandy 1189-95, MRS J Agnes and 
Alicia Bonye in Oxfordshire, c. 1272, 
KIT. 

Boi3nivell,for Bonyille. fe BoN- 

PIELD. 

Bonom, for BoNHiM. 

Bonus, armorially identified with 

BONEST. 

Boodle, for Budell. 

Boog-, for BOGFE. 

Booker. Walter Bochier is men- 
tioned in Normandy 1180, MES. 
The name in England is armorially 
identified with Boocher. 

Boole, or Boyle. Ralph Buelles 
or Buels occurs in Normandy 1195, 
MRS. See Boyle. 

Boolen, for BuUen, or BoLETN. 

Bools. See Boole. 

Boon, or Boone, armorially iden- 
tified with Bohun. There were two 
families of the name, 1 Norman, 
2 Breton. 

The former descended from Hum- 
phry de Bohnn, who accompauied 
the Conqueror, and was ancestor of 
the Bohuns, Earls of Hereford, Con- 
stables of England. 

The latter was a branch of the 
Barons of Fougeres or Filgeres in 
Bretagne, whose ancestry reaches to 
the year 900 (Herald and Genealo- 
gist). See EoTJLGEii. 
166 



Boone, armorially identified' with 
Bohun. See Boon. 

Booser, for BowsER. 

Boosey. Alexander de la Bu- 
zeia, Normandy 1180, MRS ; Ralph 
Buse, EDg. 1191, CRj William B., 
Engl. c. 1272, RH. 

Soot, perhaps from Bo AT. The 
fief of Hugo Boot, however, is men- 
tioned t. Philip Augustus, as held 
from Walter Tirel in the Vexin, 
Normandy (M(§m. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 184). 

Boothby, a younger branch of 
the Barons de Tateshall, descended 
from Eudo, a foreign noble, living 
1086 (Domesd.). Boothby was held 
loth cent, by Robert de Tateshall, 
the ancestor of this family (Testa). 
Sir Alexander de Boothby had a 
writ of summons, 1296, to march 
against the Scots. From this family 
descend the Baronets Boothby. 

Borne. Ansold, Anselm, Walter 
le Borne, Normandy 1180-95, MRS. 

Borougrli, or De Burgh, other- 
wise Tusard. Hubert de B., the 
great Earl of Kent t. Pleurj III., 
was descended from a family which 
held Burgh, Causton, &c., in Nor- 
folk, by the service of finding a 
mounted cross-bow-man for the 
king's army for 40 days, and had so 
held those estates from the time of 
Henry I. These estates being di- 
vided between the family of Tusard 
and that of De Burgh, it appears 
that the former was the original 
Norman name, retained by one 
branch {See Testa de Neville, 293). 
William Tusard, t. William I., had 
issue Robert de Burgh and Gerard 
Tusard, to whom the above lands 
seem to have been granted by Henry 
I. (Testa, 293). The latter was a 
benefactor to Castle Acre, and left 



Hosted by Google 



BOB 



BOT 



descendants named Tusard. The 
former's lands passed to liis brother 
Rainald de B., father of William de 
B., whose son Rainier was father of 
Huhert de Burgh, the great Earl of 
Kent. All these persons are men- 
tioned in Blomefield's Norfolk. From 
this house descended the Lords 
Burgh or Borough ofGainsborough. 

Borrow, armorially identified 
with BoKOUGH and Burgh. 

Borrell; armorially identified with 

BURRELL. 

Borrett. John Buret occurs in 
Normandy 1195, and Eadulph de 
Burettes, MRS. Walter de la Bu- 
rette in Devon, c. 1272, RH. 

Borroug-lis. ^S'^e BuRROUGH. 

Borrowes. 8ee BuRROTJGH or 
Burgh. Hence the baronets of the 
name. 

Bose, for Boss. 

Bosliell, for BusHELL. 

Bosiier, a form of Bourchier 
(Lower). 

Bosquet. See BoCKETT. 

Boss. Radulphus Bos or Bose 
occurs in Normandy 1180, Duraud 
and Richard B. 1198, MRS. Ra- 
dulphus B. also occurs in Bucks 
1194, RCR., as Rad. Buse. 

Bossard, or Bussard. Baldwin, 
Ranulph, and William Buscart or 
Buschart occur in Normandy 1198, 
MRS ; Henry Boscard in Salop 1203 
(Rot. Cane). Leighton-Buzzard 
derives its name from this family. 

Bossey. See BoosET. 

Bossy, for BussET. 
Bostel, for Postel. Richard, 
Robert, Alexander, Ralph, and Eus- 
tace Postel of Normandy 1180-95^ 
MRS. 

Bostfield, for BosviLLE. 
Bosville^ from B. near Caudebec, 
Normandy. William de Boseville, 



with Engelger de Bohun, witnessed 
the charter of Kenil worth t. Henry I 
(Mon. ii. 114). Helias de Boseville 
granted lands to Nostell, York, con- 
firmed by Henry II. (lb. ii. 37). In 
1165 William de B. held lands in 
Essex, Robert de B. in Suff'olk (Lib. 
Nig.). In Normandy Gaufrid de B. 
held t. Hen. I., two fees from Hugh de 
Montfort and the church of Bayeux. 
Bosweil, armorially identified 
with BosviLLE. 

Boterill. Geoffiy Boterel, bro- 
ther of Alan, Count of Penthievre 
and Richmond, occurs in a Breton 
charter, 1080 (Morice, Plist. Bret. 
Preuves, ii. 455). His son Hamon 
was father of William Botterill, 
mentioned in England, 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). Pie m. Alice, co-heir of 
Robert Corbet, sister of Annora, 
mother of Reginald, Earl of Corn- 
wall by Henry I. This marriage 
accounts for the settlement of this 
family in Cornwall, ancestors of the 
Barons Botreaux. 

Bote. William Bot occurs in 
■Normandy 1195-8 (MRS) ; Walter 
Botte in Oxfordshire, 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.). 

Bottln. Stephen, Gilbert, and 
William Botin occur in Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). Alicia, widow of 
Thomas Buting or Boting, paid a 
fine in Lincoln (Roberts, Excerpt, ii. 
363). 

Botting-, for BoTTiisr. 
Bottle. Roger Botel occurs in 
Normandy, 1195 (MRS). 

Bottrell or Botterel, or De Bote- 
reaux, from Bottereaux, near Evreux. 
This family is frequently mentioned 
in the 12th cent., in England, as De 
Boterillis, and bore different arms 
from that of Botreaux of Cornwall. 
See Boterill. 

167 



Hosted by Google 



BOT 



BOU 



Botevyle, from Bouteville near 
Carentan, Normandy. The name 
occurs in Battle Abbey Roll. Robert 
de Buteville held two fees in Bed- 
ford, 1165, and Robert de B. held in 
Norfolk (Lib. Niger). In 1316 John 
de Buteville was possessed of the 
lordship of Cheddiugstone, Bucks 
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). The name of 
Butterfield is probably a form. 

Bouctie, from Buces, now Bucels, 
near Caen. Hugo de Bucis occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Gilbert 
de Buche in Surrey, 1199, RCR; 
and Roger Buche in Norfolk. John 
de Bucis had a suit in England t. 
John (Placit. Abbreyiatio.). 

Boucher, armorially identified 
with BOURCHIEE. 

Bouchett, a form of Bockett. 
Bouffler, from Bouflers, near Ab- 
beville. James Beaufiour or Beau- 
fleur was collector in the Port 
of London, 1322 (Palgr. Pari. 
Writs). 

Bougbey, armorially identified 
with BowETT. The baronets Bough ey 
are paternally descended from Flet- 
cher. 

Boug-liton 01' Boveton, for Boven- 
ton, with which it was originally 
armorially identified, bearing three 
crescents or (Robson, arms of Bough- 
ton of Lawford). See Botntoi^. The 
baronets Boughton descend from 
hence. 

Boulder, from Baudre, near St. 
Lo, in the Cotentin. Walter Bulder 
occurs in York, c. 1272, RH. 
Bouiiy. See Bullet. 
Boult, armorially identified with 
Bolt. 

Bourn, armorially identified with 
Bohun of Midhurst. See Boois". 

Boun, armorially identified with 
Bohun of Midhurst. See Boon. 
168 



Bound, the same as Bowne 
(Lower). 

Boundy, from Bondy, near St. 
Denis, Isle of France. Ralph de 
Bond^ occurs in England, 1199, 
RCR. Walter Bonde in York, 1216 
(Roberts, Excerpta). 

Bour, armorially identified with 
Boun or Bohun. See Boon. 

BourcMer, a form of Bousser or 
Bousseres, from Boursieres, in Bar- 
gundy. Urso de Berseres held Senley, 
Bucks, 1086 (Domesd.). Sylvester 
de Bursers in 1165 held lands in 
Suftblk, of the honour of Clare (Lib. 
Niger). John de Busser was a 
justice in Essex and Hertford 1317^ 
1318 ; in 1321 a justice of the Com- 
mon Pleas, and in 1324 Robert de 
Bousser was summoned from E^sex 
to the Great Council, Westminster. 
The Lords Bourchier, Earls of Essex 
and Eu, descended from this family. 

Bourdon. Geoffiy, John, Ar- 
nald, Sylvester, Osbert, Rauulph 
Bordon, and others in Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS)^ William B. in 
North ants, Reginald and Roger in 
Gloucester 1199, RCR. 

Bourke, for Burke or Burgh. 
The Earls of Mayo are of this name. 

Bourlet or Borlet. See Barlett. 

Bourner or Burner, a form of 
Berner or Berners. 

Bousfleld, from Bousville or Bou- 
ville, near Pavilly, Normandy. Viger, 
Walter, Andrew, Serlo de Buesvilla 
orBuevilla, occur 1180-95 (MRS). In 
1244 William de Boevill, son and 
heir of Ranulph de B., did homage 
for his lands in the bailifry of New- 
castle-under-Line (Roberts, Excerp- 
ta, i. 417). 

Boutciier, for Boucher. 

Boutell. See Bulteel, and 
Bottle. 



Hosted by Google 



BOU 



BOW 



Boutroy. Alvaredus, John, and 
Roger Boteri occur in Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS); William Buteri 
or Butery in England t. John (Hardy, 
Rot. De Libertate). 

Bouvier. Hugo Bouvier and John 
]3ovier of Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). See Bowyer, 

Bouts. See Boot. 

Bovay, for Beaitvais. 

Bovine, a baronial family from 
Booville or Boeville, Normandy. 
W^illiam de B. had possessions in 
Suffolk:, 1086 (Domesd.). Another 
William de B. occurs in Essex and 
Herts, 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and 1165 
John de B. returned the fees of his 
barony in Suffolk as four, at which 
time Otuel de B. held in Essex from 
the honours of Mandeville and De 
Thame, and William de B. in Bucks 
from theEarl (Lib. Niger). William 
de B. of Norfolk and Suffolk had 
writs of military summons 1296 and 
1300. The family was widely spread 
through England, and in 1165 held 
sixteen knights' fees. An eminent 
chief-justice bore the name. 

Bovin§:ton or Boventon. See 

BOYNTON. 

Boving-ton. See BoYNTON. 

Bowack, for BoAG. 

Bowcher, for Botjrchier. 

Bowden, from Bodin (Lower). 
Petrus Bodin occurs in Normandy, 
12th cent. (M^m. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
90). 

Bowdler (from whom Hope- 
Bowdler and other places, Salop), a 
form of Be Boilers or Budlers of 
Flanders. See Buller. 

Bowes, from Boves, Normandy. 
John de Bowes or Boves occurs in 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Hugh de 
Boves, t. William I., had grants iu 
Notts ( VViffen, Mem. Russell). Hugh 



de Boves commanded in Poitou and 
Flanders for King John (Roger 
W^endover, iii. 287). William de 
Boves, of Notts, was dead 1219 
(Roberts, Excerpta). 

Bowett. Alexander and Unfrid 
Bouet occur in Normandy 1180-98 
(MRS) j Richard Bowet, one of the 
followers of John de Mowbray in 
pursuit of the Spencers, had pardon 
1321 (Palgr. Pari. W^rits). 

Bowker. See Booker. There is 
an armoiial relationship between the 
names. 

Bowles or Buelles. See Boyle. 
Hence W. Lisle Bowles the poet. 

Bowless, for BowLES. 

Bowley, for Beaulieu (Lower). 
Simon de Bello Loco of Normandy 
1180, Froger and Nicholas de B. 
1198 (MRS). Alexander de Bello 
Loco paid a fine, Bedfordshire 1255 
(Roberts, Excerpt.). 

Bown, armorially identified with 
Bohun of Midhurst. See Boon. 

Bowne. See BowN. 

Bowran, for Beaurain. See Bow- 
ring-. 

BowringT; from Beaurain, near 
Cambrai, Flanders. Wybert de 
Beaurain occurs 1180-98 iu Nor- 
mandy (MRS), Hence the able 
writer Sir John Bowring. See Bow- 
ran. 

Bo wry. See BuRY. 

Bows©r, armorially identified with 

BOURCHIER. 

Bowtell, for BouTELL. 

Bowton, for Bofghton. 

Bowyer, baronets. This family 
has been derived from the B.s of 
Knippersley, Stafford, but erroneous- 
ly ; for the arms entirely differ, nor 
is there any evidence of descent. 
The name, as appears by the arms, 
was originally Bouvier (Robson). 
169 



Hosted by Google 



BOW 



BOY 



Hugo Bouvier aod JoIid B. were of 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Gal- 
frid le Beyer occurs in Kent 1250 
(Roberts, Excerpt.). In 1273 Wil- 
liam B. was of Sussex (Plac. de quo 
War.). Ralph B. was M.P. for 
Arundel 1555, and John M.P. for 
Steyning 1547. 

Bowyn, armorially identified with 
Bohun. See BooivT. 

Boy all; a form of Botle (Lower). 

Boyce, a form of Bois. 

Boyd, a branch of the Breton 
family of Dinant. See Stuart. It 
descends from a brother of Walter, 
first high steward of Scotland, and 
the Earls of Arran, Kilmarnock, and 
Errol were of the name. 

Boydell, descended from Osborne 
Fitz-Tezzo, Baron of Dodelston, 
Cheshire, 1086, who appears to have 
been Norman, as the Church of Bois- 
dul was given to St. Stephen's, 
Caen, 1082 by Serlo de Lingeure 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 74). Helto Fitz- 
Hugh, grandson of Osborne, had 
issue Hugh Boydel, ancestor of this 
family (Ormerod, Cheshire). 

Boyes, for BoiS. , 

Boyle, from Boile, otherwise 
Boelles or Builles, now La Buille, 
near Rouen. Fulcher Budellus or 
de Buelles witnessed a charter of 
Odo of Bayeux 1074 QsUm. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. viii. 436). Bartholomew 
de Boel, Vidame of Chartres, was a 
leader in Palestine 1096 (Ord. Vita- 
lis). William de Boel or Boeles, 
and Gilbert, occur in Normandy, 
1180 (MRS). Osbert de Boel was 
of Lincoln, 1138 (Mon. ii. 326). 
Osbert de Boelles, 1165, held lands 
in Devon (Lib. Nig.), Lambert de 
B. in the eastern counties (lb.). 
The family afterwards appears in 
Bedford, WarwicJc, Southants, Staf- 
170 



ford, Rutland, Salop. In the latter,' 
William de Buels (descended from 
Helias de Buel, living t, John) sold 
estates 1290 to Robert Burnel, 
Bishop of Bath (Eyton, Salop, iii. 
203). His son AVilliam and his 
family settled in Plereford, and hence 
sprang Ludovic Buel or Boyle of 
Hereford (H[arL MS. 1545), ancestor 
of the Earls of Cork, Burlington, 
Orrery, Shannon, and other great 
houses. 

Boyle, of Scotland, from Boyville 
of Normandy, otherwise Boeville 
{See Bouspield). Many of the name 
occur in Normandy, 12th cent. 
William de Boeville (Boeville) was 
of Suffolk, 1086, William de Boe- 
ville of Essex and Herts, 1130, He- 
lias de Boyvill and William de 
Buiville of Gloucester and Bucks, 
1165 (Lib. Nig.). David de Boy- 
vill of Scotland (12th cent.) wit- 
nessed a charter of William the Lion 
(Chart. Mailros.). Richard, the 
king's marshal, granted a fishery in 
the Tweed, held from David De 
Bouvele, his uncle (lb.). The Earls 
of Glasgow of this line have adopted 
the arms of the English Boyles, as 
arms of afi'ection, in addition to their 
own. 

Boyles, for Buelles or Boyle. 

Boyls, for BoTLE. 

Bog-ue, for Boges or Boggis, 

Boy nell, armori ally identified with 
Boyville. See Botle of Scotland. 

Boys, for Bois. 

Boyse, for BoiS. 

Boyson.William,Ernald,Richard, 
Amfrid Buisson of Normandy lived 
1180-95 (MRS). Roger Buzun 
occurs in Norfolk 1258 (Roberts, 
Excerpta). 

Boynton, or De Bras, abbreviated 
from Boventon. See Beuce. Robert 



Hosted by Google 



BRA 



BRA 



Fitz-Norman Bruis or Bruce of Bo- 
Tenton witnessed a charter of Ra- 
nulpli de Merlai for St. Mary's, York, 
1129 (Mon. ii. 1024). Norman, Ms 
father, was son of Robert de Brus, 
living 1086. The family of De 
Boventon or Boynton in the 12th 
and 13th centuries held a leading 
position in York, and from it de- 
scend the baronets Boynton. 

Brabant, from the Netherlands. 
Arnold Braban (Brabant) of Stam- 
ford occurs 1297 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 
Brabazon, originally from Bra- 
bant. In 1198 Thomas Braben9on 
paid a tine of 50/. in Normandy, and 
Roger lent 15/. to the king (MRS). 
The family continued in Normandy 
(La Roque, Mais. Harcourt, i. 604). 
John 'Brabazon paid a fine Oxford- 
shire 1247 (Roberts, Excerpt.). 
Roger le Brabazon was a justiciary 
1294-1316, and William de B. was 
M.P. for Leicestershire 1313, and in 
1325 had a writ of military sum- 
mons to pass into Gascoigne. From 
this family descended the Earls of 
Meath and the Baronets Brabazon. 

Bracebrldgre or De Ardern. 
Ralph, son of William de Ardern, 
was Lord of Bracebridge, Lincoln, 
13th cent. (Testa, 324). The family 
of Ardern or Arden was Norman, and 
came to England 1066. The Brace- 
bridge family bear the arms of Arden 
or Ardern, being a fesse gules, with 
difierent tinctures of the field. In 
1165 William de Arden held a fief 
Kent, Helias de Ardern Somerset, 
Thomas de Arden Essex (Lib. Nig.). 
In 13th cent. Ralph de A. of Essex 
held a fee from the honour of Peverill 
of London (Testa, 364). He was pro- 
bably the same who held Brace- 
bridge. That this family was con- 
nected with the Eastern Counties 



appears from the marriage of 
William de Criketot, Baron of Ix- 
worth, Suffolk, to the dau. of John 
Bracebrigge (Mon. ii. 184). The 
latter was living 1305 (Mon. ii. 327). 
Brace, from Bracey. 
Bracey, from Brecy, near Caen. 
Henry and Hamelin de Brecie occur 
in Normandy 1180-95 (MRS.). 
Ra^ulphus de Braceio occurs in a 
Norman charter 1082 (Gall. Christ, 
xi. 86). William, his son, held 
Wisteston, Cheshire, and Robert de 
Bracy, the grandson, held 3 knights' 
fees in that county from Robert Mal- 
banc, his uncle (Ormerod, iii. 177). 
This Cheshire family had many 
branches, from one of which de- 
scend the Brasseys now existing, and 
Brassey the eminent engineer. 

Braclier. Alan, Emma, Richard, 
and Alexander Bracheor occur in Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). >SeeBEASiER. 
Brack, for Brae. See Beae:e. 
Brag-g^e, for Brae, See Brake. 
Brain, from Brain, Anjou, 
Matthew de Brain occurs in York- 
shire 1199 (RCR). 
Bralnes, for Braiit. 
Brake. Eudo and Evain de 
Brae occur in Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS). Richard de la Brache in 
Bedford 1199 (RCR). 
Bran, for Braj^d. 
Brancli, from St. Denis de 
Branche, Normandy. Roger Branche 
was a benefactor to Marrig Priory, 
York (Mon. i. 485). Richard B. 
witnessed a charter of Galfrid de 
Saukeville (ii. 637). William B. was 
of Suffolk 1219 (Roberts, Excerpt.), 
and Sir William B. of Somerset 
1316 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Brand. Walter Briindus held 
lands by knight service in the Vis- 
county of Caen 1165 (Feed. Norm, 
171 



Hosted by Google 



BRA 



BUE 



Duchesne). William Brant had 
estates Norfolk 1086. Matthew 
Brand 1223 had custody of the 
heir of Hugo de Bixe (Roberts^ 
Excerpt.). Robert B. (13th cent.) 
possessed estates in Oxford (Testa). 
Simon Brand was of Hertfordshire 
1325, from whom descended the 
Lords Dacre of this name. 

Brandram. William Brandram 
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
Brant. See Bband. 
Brasier. William Braisier paid a 
fine Normandy 1180, and soon after 
William de Neelfa was a fugitive for 
slaying him (MRS). The same name 
occurs as ' Bracheor.' See Bracher. 
Brasll, from Bresles near Beau- 
vais. Agemund de Bresel paid an 
amercement in Hants 1203 (Rot. 
Cane). 

Brass, for Brace. 
Brassey. See Bracey. 
Bratt, armorially identified with 
Brett. 

Braund, for Brand. 
Brawn^ for Bratjnd. 
Bray, from Bray, near Evreux, 
Normandy. William de Bray oc- 
curs 1189-95 (MRS). MilodeBrai, 
father of Plugh Trussel, m., c. 
1070, Litheuil, Viscountess of Troy es, 
and, c. 1064, founded Longport 
Abbey, Normandy (Ord. Vit., 
transl. by Forester, iii. 78). Milo de 
B., his son, was a crusader 1096 
(Ord. Vit.). In 1148 Richard de 
Braio held lands at Winchester 
from the Bishop (Wint. Domesd.). 
The De Brais possessed estates in 
Cambridge and Bedford 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.). A branch was seated in 
Devon 13th cent. The Lords Bray 
descended from this house, and Sir 
Reginald Bray, the eminent archi- 
tect, temp. Henry VIl. 
172 



Brayne. See Brain. 

Brazier. ySee Brasier. 

Brazill, for Brasill. 

Breacbe. See Brache. 

Breary, or De Brereto, from 
Breuery, near Vesoul, France. The 
arms are preserved (Robson). 

Breeks, for Brae:e. 

Brees. See Breese. 

Breese, a form of Brice, being 
the Norman-French pronunciation. 

Breeze. See Breese. 

Brunker, armorially identified 
with Brounker. 

Bren, armorially identified with 
Brend. 

Brencii, for Branch. 

Brend, armorially identified with 
Brand. 

Brennard, for BuRNARD. 

Breton, from Bretagne. Many 
families bore the name; of which 
were the baronial families of Breton 
of Devon, of Gloucester, of Bucks, 
of Lincoln, and of Essex, respect- 
ively. Sire John Breton, of Sporle, 
Essex, sat in Parliament as a baron, 
1298. 

Brett, from Brette in Maine, or 
possibly short for Breton. Thurstan 
Bret witnessed a charter of Roger 
Earl of Hereford t. Henry II. (Mon. 
i. 321). Ranulph le Bret witnessed 
a charter t. Stephen (i. 440). Sire 
John and Sire Richard B. witnessed 
(13th cent.) charters of Brecknock 
Priory. In 1309-17 Geofiiy le Bret 
was one of the barons of Ireland, and 
Sir John le Bret 1321 had pardon 
as a follower of the Mortimers 
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Brett ell. Gaufrid de Brai tells 
witnessed a Norman charter in 1126 
(MSAN. V. 197). 

Brettell, lords of Gremonville in 
Normandy (Des Bois). Robert de 



Hosted by Google 



BEE 



BKl 



Bretel occurs in Kent, 1130 (Bot. 
Bip.), and Maurice de Britell was 
Lord of Stapleton and other lands 
in Dorset 1316 (Balgr. Barl. Writs). 
Bretel is near Alen^on. 

Brettle, for Brettell. 

Breun^ or Brewn, for Brun. See 
Brown. 

Brew, one of the forms of Breux, 
Brews, or Braiose. See Brewis. 

Brewer. 1. from Brovera or 
Brueria^ now Breviare near Caen ; a 
family seated in Devon at the Con- 
quest^ and from whicli descended 
Henry de Briwere, t. Stephen ; Henry 
B., wlio held five fees in Devon 1165 ; 
and William Briwere, a great baron 
temp. John. William B. in 1165 
was a baron in Notts, and Ralph B. 
had estates Leicester. 2. from 
the Engiibh translation of Braceator 
or Braceor. See Brazier, Bracher. 

BrewtLouse^ for Brewis, or De 
Braiose . 

Brewis, or De Braiose, a baronial 
family, from Braiose, near Argentan, 
Normandy. The name is frequently 
mentioned 1180-98 in Normandy 
(MES). William de Braiose founded 
the Abbey of Braiose t. William I. 
(Mem. See. Ant. Norm. xxii. 81, &c.) 
He was at the battle of Hastings, 
and made grants to St. Florent, 
Saumur. Gunnora, his motber, 1082 
beld lands from Hugo Pincerna and 
Eoger de Cuilli (Gall. Christ, xi. 
71). Philip, his son, a powerful 
baron in Normandy, supported Eufus 
(Ord. Yit.). From him descended 
the great house of Braose, barons of 
Bramber, Brecknock, Gower,Totnes3, 
and Limerick in Ireland, and nu- 
merous branches of which existed 
in Sussex, Bedford, Hants, Norfolk, 
Suffolk, Wales, and elsewhere. The 
name was frequently written Breose, 



Brewes, and Brewis, and is totally 
different from that of Bruce or Brus, 
with which it has often been con- 
founded. 

Brewn. See Breui^. 

Brewse. See Brewis. 

Brian, armorially identified with 

BPvTAJf. 

Briant, for Breaunt, Breant, or 
Breaut^, near Havre. Tbe family 
remained in Normandy 16tb cent. 
(La Eoque, Mais. Hare. ii. 1583-4) 
as Viscounts of Holot. Fulco de 
Breaut^ or de Brent was of great 
power temp. Henry III. (Eoger 
Wendover). 

Brice, from St. Brice, near Av- 
ranches, Normandy. Eobert de St. 
Brice and the fief of St. Brice are 
mentioned in Normandy 1180 
(MES). William de St. Bricio 
took the oaths of allegiance in Nor- 
mandy to Philip Augustus. 

Brickdale, from Briquedale, Nor- 
mandy, held by Sire Eobert de 
Piessi, t. Philip Augustus. The 
English family is said to take its 
name from Brickdale, Lancashire, 
but I have been unable to ascer- 
tain the existence of such a place in 
England. 

Bride, or St. Bride, or St. Brid- 
get. See Bridgett. 

Brldgre, or de.Ponte. Numerous 
families of the name occur in Nor- 
mandy 1180-98 (MES), and also 
in Enirland about the same time 
(ECE). 

Bridges, or De Pontibus, or Des 
Ponts, from Ponts in the Cotentin, 
Normandy. .Tohn de Pontibus oc- 
curs in Normandy 1180-95 (ME-S) ; 
Ei chard de Puns in Middlesex c. 
1272 (EH), and Eichard de P. as 
Viscount of Middlesex 1328 (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). The name in the 
173 



Hosted by Google 



BRI 



BUG 



13tli cent, was usually translated 
into Bridges. 

Brid&ett, for Brichet. See 
Briett. 

Brient, for Brent, or Briant. 

Brier. See Bryer. 

Briett. Wimond Brichet occurs 
in Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; Ralph 
de Brecet in England c. 1272 (RH). 
Of the family of Briset or Bricet 
were Ralph Briset t. William L, and 
Jordan B., a great baron^ who 
founded St. John's, Clerkenwell, 
1100, and d. 1110, leaving two 
daughters, his heirs. 

Briley, from Broilly near Yalog- 
nes, Normandy. William de Broil- 
leio occurs in the Duchy 1180-95 
(MRS). Osbern deBroilyheld lands 
in Bedford 1086, Waleran de. Bru- 
ellio in Normandy 1165, Robert de 
Bruilli in 1178 witnessed the charter 
of Lindores, Scotland (Mon. ii. 1052), 
Simon de B. held lands in Warwick 
(Testa), and John de Bruilly, 1324, 
was summoned to a great council, 
Westminster. 

Brind, armorially identified with 
Brend. 

Brine, for Broyne, Brun, or 
Browne. 

Brinson, or De Briaupon, from 
the place so named in DauphiiK^. 
Thomas de Brian^on occurs in Lon- 
don and Middlesex 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 
Giles de Brianzon was returned for 
Essex and Sussex to the great 
Council 1324, and had a writ of 
summons to pass into Guienne 
1325, under command of Earl 
Warrenne, and was commissioner of 
array in Surrey and Sussex (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). 

Britain, for Breton (Lower). 

Brittaln, for Britain. 

Brittara, for BRITAIN. 
174 



Britten, for Britain. 
Britton, for Breton. 

Brixey, from Br^z^, Anjou. 
Richard de Brexes is mentioned in 
Lancashire 1199, RCR. 

Brize, for Brice. 

Broacb, for Brock. 

Brock, from Broc, Anjou. Nigel, 
Ranulph, and Robert de Broc are 
mentioned in England 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.), and thenceforward the name 
frequently occurs. 

Brookes, for Brock or Broc 
(Lower). 

Broke, for Brock or Broc 
(Lower). 

Brond, for Brand. 

Brounker, from Broncort, near 
Langres, France. Roger Bruncort 
occurs in Normandy 1199, in the 
household of King John ; Robert 
Bruncorte in 1180, MRS. This may 
be the same name as Bruencort and 
Brucort, which repeatedly occurs 
1180-98 in Normandy. The Vis- 
counts Brounker, in Ireland, were of 
this family. 

Brontoft, from Bernetot, near 
Yvetot. John de Bernetot held 
lands in Normandy, t. Phil. Augus- 
tus, MSAN, XV. 172. Robert de B. 
had a fief Notts 1165 (Lib. Nig.). 
Richard de Baroeton in Essex, 13th 
cent. (Testa). Nicholas de Burne- 
toft was appointed to collect cus- 
toms Hartlepool, 1329 (Rot. Orig. 
ii. 43). In 1347 Henry Bernetoft 
was a benefactor to Tinmouth (Inq. 
p. m. ii. 14G). The name of Bernetot 
in Normandy at length changed to 
Bernadotte. Hence the royal family 
of Sweden. 

Brook, for BROKE (Lower). 

Brooks, for Brock (Lower). 

Brookes, for Broke (Lower). 

Brougbton, a branch of Vernon 



Hosted by Google 



BRO 



BRU 



(Lower), Robert Fitz-Adam and 
Walter Turstain held Brocton, Staf- 
ford (13th cent), from the see of 
Chester (Teata). The arms concur 
with the descent from Verncn. 

Broun. See Brown, Browne. 

Brown. Gilbert le Brun, and 
William, Normandy 1180-95, MRS. 
The name Brunus, or le Brim, fre- 
quently occurs in Normandy 1180- 
98, MRS ; but it was so frequent in 
England in the next century (RH), 
that it probably included other fami- 
lies besides Norman, which it would 
be difficult to discriminate without 
extensive research. Some will be 
noticed under Broavne. 

Browne, a family evidently of 
foreign descent, one of whom, Ha- 
mo le Brun, was Lord of Stapleford 
and Tarvin, Cheshire, t. Henry II. 
This line is armorially connected 
with an Irish line, of whom William 
Brone witnessed the charter of Dun- 
brody 1178 (Mon. ii. 1027). Nigel 
le Brun had a writ of military sum- 
mons 1309, and Fremond Bruyn was 
one of the Barons of Irelaud 1315- 
17 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). From this 
line descend the Lords Oranmore. 

Browne. Turulph. a companion 
of Rollo, obtained, 912, the barony 
of La Fevi6 (Firmitas), near Evreux, 
now la Fert6-Fresnel. His grandson 
of the same name lived t. Rich. I. 
(La Roque). Radulphus de la Fert6 
lived before 1000. William, his son, 
gave the forest of Notre Dame des 
Bois to St. Evroult Abbey. Hugh 
de la Fert6 is mentioned by Wace 
at Hastings. Richard de la F. ac- 
companied Robert of Normandy to 
Palestine 1096, and had eight sons, 
the youngest of whom, Gamel de la 
Fert^, surnamed le Brun, settled in 
Cumberland, where he had baronial 



grants from Waldeve Fitz-G-ospatric, 
t. Henry I. The family of De La 
Fert^, also called le Brun, long flou- 
rished in Cumberland, and its name 
gradually changed to Broyne, Broun, 
and Browne. Anthony, younger son 
of Robert le Broune, M.P. for Cum- 
berland 1317-1339, was father of 
Robert, from whom descended the 
Marquises of Sligo, Barons Kilmaine, 
and Viscounts Montague. 

Brownlow. 1. See CusT. 2. The 
Brownlows, Lords Lurgan (origin- 
ally ' Chamberlain '), bear the arms 
of the De Tankervilles, Chamber- 
lains of Normandy. See Chamber- 
lain. 

Brownett. Robert Brunet occurs 
in the Duchy of Normandy 1209. 

Bruce, from the Castle of Brus 
or Bruis, now Brix, near Cherbourg, 
where remain the ruins of an exten- 
sive fortress built b}^ Adam de Brus 
in the 11th cent. (De Gerville, 
Anc. Chateaux). Hence the Kings 
of Scotland, the Earls of Elgin, 
Barons Burleigh, Baronets Bruce, 
&c. The Castle of Brix was part of 
the ducal demesne 1026, when it 
formed part of the dowry granted to 
Judith, consort of Duke Richard 
III. (Stapleton, Mag. Rog. Scac. 
Norm.); and therefore the name 
of Bruce must have arisen later. 

Srudenell, or De Bretignolles, 
from B. near Alen^on, Normandy, 
which was held by the service of 
castle-guard at Gisors or Alen^on 
(MSAN, XV. 178). Hugo de Bre- 
tinolles, t. Henry L, held a knight's 
fee in Berks, which he still held 
1165 (Lib. Niger). Gilbert de Bre- 
tinolles, 1218, held Sandon, Berks, 
from the honour of Gloucester 
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 22). William 
de B. held from'- Simon de Montfort, 
175 



Hosted by Google 



BRU 



BUD 



Earl of Leicester, the same fee 
(Testa), and another at Oolethorp, 
in the same county (lb.) ; and in 
12G3 had a writ of summons to at- 
tend with his military array at Ox- 
ford. From this family descended 
Sire Robert Brudenell, Chief Justice 
of the Common Pleas 1520, ancestor 
of the Earls of Cardigan and Mar- 
quises of Ailesbury. The change of 
the name from Bretignolles to Bre- 
denell, Bredenhill, and Brudenel, 
appears from the records, but space 
forbids insertion of the particulars. 

Bruen, armorially identified with 
Bruin-. 

Bruin, armorially identified with 
Brun, le Brun, or Browne, of Che- 
shire. 

Brunes, for Brun, now Brown. 

Bruns. See Brunes. 

Brus. See Bruce. 

Brusli. Robert Bros occurs in 
Normandy 1180, Richard Broche 
1198 (MRS). 

Brushett. Cbapon Broste occurs 
in Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; "William 
Bruast in England 1199 (RCR). 

Bryan, or Brionne, from Brionne, 
Normandy, a branch of the Counts 
of Brionne, and the Earls of Clare 
and Hertford, descended from Gil- 
bert, Count of Brionne, son of 
Richard I. of Normandy. Wido de 
Brionne, an ancestor of this branch, 
acquired a seigneury in Wales, c. 
1090. Baldwin de B. was Viscount 
of Devon t. W'^ill. L, and Wido de 
Brionne, of the Welsh line, held five 
fees of the barony of Oakhampton, 
Devon, 1165. Wido de Brionne 
had a military writ of summons, 
1259. The name then changed to 
Bryan, and the Barons Bryan in- 
herited it. 

Bryan, for Bryer. 
176 



Bryant, for Briant. 

Bryce, armorially identified with 
Bruce or Bruse. 

Bryen, armorially identified with 
Bryan. 

Bryer, for Brewer (Lower). 

Bryer. See Briar. 

Bryett. See Briett. 

Bryson. See Brison. 

Buck. Radulphus de Bucca oc- 
curs in Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; 
Ursell, Ranulph, and Racinus de 
Buc in England 1199 (RCR). Hence 
the Baronets Buck, now Stukely. 

Buck. Walter le Boc, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Buckett. See Bockett. 

Buckiand, or De Dinan, a branch 
of the house of Dinant, Lords of 
Buckiand, Devon. Also a family of 
uncertain, but foreign origin, raised 
to baronial dignity by Henry I. Of 
the former probably was the cele- 
brated geologist Buckiand. 

Buckle, or Buckell, identified by 
its arms, a chevron, with Bushell. 
Plence the able writer Buckle. 

Buckquett. See BuCKETT. 

Buckroll, or De Berkerolles, from 
Boquerelles or Bouqueroles, Nor- 
mandy, held from the Honour of 
Breteuil, t. Philip -Augustus, by 
William de Boqueroles. 

Budden, for Bodin. See Bow- 
den. 

Buddie, for Budell. 

Budell, armorially identified with 
BoTDEL. Reginald Budell occurs in 
Salop, c, 1272 (RH). 

Budgrell, for BusHELL. 

Budg-en, or De Bouchain, from 
Bouchaine, near Douay. Andreas 
de Bucca uncta in 1130 had lands 
valued at 20/., probably in Middle- 
sex (Rot. Pip.). 

Budgrett, for Buckett. 



Hosted by Google 



BUE 



BUL 



Suels. See Botle. 

Buffrey-f or Beauprt^ (with wHch 
it is arm ori ally identified), or Beau- 
preaii, from Anjou. This family 
long remained in Norfolk and Devon. 

Bug-g:ins. Plerebertus Bogin oc- 
curs in Normandy 1180 (MRS), 
Eobert Bogun in Derby 1270. (Ro- 
berts, Excerpt.). 

Bugfier. Walter and Waldin le 
Bugle, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS) ; Odo 
le Bouglier, Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Buist. Ernaud and Roger Boiste 
(or Baiste) occur in Normandy 1198 
(MRS). 

Buibic, from Bolbec near Dieppe, 
a baronial family. Osborne GifFard, 
baron of Bolbec, m. c. 960 Ameline, 
sister of the Duchess Gunnora of 
Normand}^ and had 1, Walter ; 2, 
Geoffiy, ancestor of the viscounts of 
Arques and Rouen. See Saville, 
Aech. 

Walter w^-s ancestor of Walter 
GifFard, who came to England 10G6, 
and became Earl of Buckingham. 
liis brother, Hugh do Bolbec, was a 
baron in Bucks, &c,, 1086 (Domesd.). 
This barony is said b}^ Dugdale 
(Bar. i. ,452) to have passed to 
Isabel, d. of Walter, son of Hugh ; 
but two generations have been 
omitted, for Isabel was living t. 
Henry III. Hugh de Bolbec pos- 
sessed a barony in Northumberland 
by gift of Henry I. From him 
descended Walter de B., who held 
the barony 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
Walter, his son or grandson, d. c. 
1205, leaving Hugh his brother and 
heir, whose son John d. 1262, 
leaving coheiresses (Dugd. ; Hodg- 
son, Northumberland). The North- 
umberland branch appears also to 
have possessed the barony in Bucks, 
&c. 



Euley, or Bewley, from Beaulieu. 
See BowLEY. 

Bulg-in, a form of Budgeit. 
Bullard, a form of Pullard; or 

POLLAED. 

Bullas, for BuUers or Bullee. 
Sullen, armorially identified with 

BOLETN-, 

Buller, or De Boilers. The barony 
of Boulers or Boularia was one of 
the principal fiefs of Flanders, and 
belonged to a powerful race of 
nobles. Stephen de Boularia, 1096, 
witnessed a charter of Manasses, 
bishop of Cambray, and joined in 
the First Crusade (Alb. Miraei, 
Opera Diplom. i. 166). Baldwin 
de Boilers, his son, received from 
Henry I. the barony of Montgomery 
with the hand of Sybil de Falaise, 
his niece (Dugd. Bar.). He had 1, 
Baldwin, with whose descendants 
the barony remained till the 13th 
cent. ) 2, Stephen de Bullers, father 
of Robert de Bullers, who appears 
to have had possessions in Somerset, 
and 1194 had a suit with the Abbot 
of Ford (RCR i.). His son or 
grandson was seated at Wood, 
Somerset, t. Edw. III._, and was 
ancestor of the Bullers of Wood 
(Visitation, Somerset, 1623). From 
this family descended the Bullers of 
Devon and Cornwall, and the Lords 
Churston. 

Bullet. Berenger and Radulphus 
Bulete occur in Normandy, 1180, 
(MRS) ; Josceline Bolet, 1207, held 
lands at Cauquenville, Normandy. 

Bullions, for Bulloigne or Bo- 

LEYINE. 

Buiiey, for Builly. See Bingham. 

Buiiis, for Buellea, See Boyle. 

Bullivant, or Bonenfant. John, 
William, Robert, Geofiry Bonen- 
fant occur in Normandy, t. Henry V., 
N 177 



Hosted by Google 



BUL 



BUE 



Stephen Bonenfant in Cambridge, 
1253 (Roberts, Excerpta). 
Buliosi^ a form of Bullen or Bo- 

LETN. 

Bult, for Bolt. 

Sulteel, or Biiletel, for Butell. 
Beatrix and Michael Biiletel pos- 
sessed lands in Essex, t. Henry III. 
(Placit. Abbrev.), ^s did Agnes 
Buletel in Cambridge, c. 1272 
(RH). 
Bulwer. See Wiggett. 
Sumpus, from Boneboz, Nor- 
mandy, held from the Earls of Mel- 
lent. Beginald, Robert, William de 
Boneboz occur in Normandy, 1198 
(MRS). Gilbert de B. was a bene- 
factor to Dunstable Priory; Waleran, 
Earl of Mellent, witnessing the 
charter (Mon. ii. 134). 

Bumpus, for Bompas. 

Bunljury, a well known branch 
of the family of De St. Pierre of 
Normandy (Ormerod, Cheshire). 
Plence the Baronets Bunbury. 

Bunce, for Bence. 

Bunclie, for Beitce. 

Bung-e, for BoTG. 

Bunker, for Bonco3ur (Lower). 
In 1259 the King gTanted to AVil- 
liam Boncuor thirty librates of land 
(Roberts, Excerpta). 

Bunn, from Le Bon (Lower). 

Bunyard. See Bantabd. 

Burljury, from Barbery, Nor- 
mandy. The abbey of Barbery was 
in that Duchy, and Robert Barbery 
occurs there, t. Henry V. 

Burciiael, armorially identified 

with BlTRCHELL. 

Burchell. This family, probably 
foreig-n, descends from Sir Humphry 
Burghill or Burchell, a companion 
of Bernard de Neumarch^ in the 
conquest of Brecknock, 1088 (Jones, 
Brecknock, i, 92). About 1150 
178 



William de Burchall was witness to 
a gift to Hereford Abbey ; and later, 
David de Burchall. See Jones 
(Brecknock, ii. 439-442). 
Burd, for BuET. 
Burden. See BuEDON. 
Burdett. This family descends 
from the Bordets, Lords of Cuilly, 
Normandy, of whom Robert Bordet 
L, with his son Robert IL, witnessed 
a charter of the Count of Anjou 
before the Norman Conquest. Ro- 
bert II. and his brother Hugh were 
seated in England at tlie Conquest. 
From the former descended tbe 
house of De Cuilly {see Collet- 
Welleslet), and from the latter 
the Burdetts Baronets and Baroness 
Burdett-Coutts. 

Burdgre, for BuEGE. 
Burdon. Petrus Burdonius wit- 
nessed a Norman charter, 1126 
(MSAN, V. 197). Galfrid, John, 
Ernald, Sylvester Bordon and others 
occur in Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). 
Arnulph Bur din held a mansion at 
Winchester, 1148 (Wint. Domesd.). 
Ralph Bourdon paid a fine in Lin- 
coln, 1203 (Rot. Cane). In 1255 
Robert Borden was of Yorkshire 
(Roberts, Excerpta). 

Burfield, or De Bereville. Wil- 
liam de Bareville occurs in Nor- 
mand}^, 1183 ] Robert and Simon 
de Bereville in England, 1199 (MRS 
and RCR). The name changes 
sometimes to Berewell. 

Burg-e, armorially identified with 

BUEGES. 

Buries. Simon do Borgeis occurs 
in Normandy, 1195 ; Ralph, Roger, 
William Burgensis, 1198 (MRS). 

Burgess. See BuEGES. 

Burg-Si, or De Burgh. William 
Fitz-Adelm or Adeline, t. Henry II., 
tlie ancestor of this house, was son 



Hosted by Google 



BUR 



BUR 



of Adelelm, Adeline^ Adelni^ or 
Alelm of Aldfield in Yorkshire, 
younger brother of Eustace Fitz- 
John, Baron of Alnwick^ and son of 
John Fitz-Ponce, brother of Serlo 
de Burgh, who was of the house of 
Fitz-Ponce or De Pons. {See Clie- 
FORD, Vesci.) Adelm of Aldfield 
probably bore the name of De 
Burgh. Pie with Ralph his son 
gave lands at Fountains to the 
Abbey, which gift was confirmed 
by Roger de Mowbray (Burton, 
Mou. Ebor. 166). Ralph Fitz- 
Adelin held one fee in Yorkshire 
from Mowbray, 1165 (Lib. Niger), 
and witnessed a charter of his 
brother "William Fitz-Adeline or 
Adelm to the Ejiights Hospitallers 
(Mon. i. 510) 'j and as Ralph de 
Burgo, t. Plenry XL, witnessed a 
charter of Trentham Priory (Mon. 
ii. 261). From him descended Sir 
Alan de Aldfield, who confirmed 
his gifts to Fountains (Burton, 
Mon. Ebor. 166). William Fitz- 
Adelm, the brother of Ralph de 
Aldfield, appears first in 1152 as 
witness to a charter of Henry de 
Lacy, Baron of Pontefract, York_, 
and in 1165 as holding one fee from 
Lacy of Pontefract (Lib. Niger), 
and a barony of three fees in Hants 
and Essex, with the office of marshal 
to the king, which he had obtained 
by m. with the dan. of Robert 
Doisnell(Ibid.). This family adopted 
the arms borne by the elder ILue 
De Vesci, descended from Eustace 
Fitz-John, viz., a cross. From it 
descended the Earls of Ulster, Earls 
and Marquises of Olanricarde, Earls 
of Mayo, &c. 

Burgrhes. See BuRGES. 

Burg-in. See BuRGOYNE. 

Burgron. See Burgoyne. 



Burg-oyne, or De Bourgogne, 
probably a Gothic family from Bur- 
gundy. In 1083 Walter Burgun- 
diensis or Borgoin held lands in 
Devon (Ex. Domesd. 361). Hugh 
de Burgon of Essex, from whom 
Woodham Priory held lands, 1198 
(Mon. i. 889)^ was one of twelve 
knights summoned for a trial in 
Norfolk, 1200 (RCR.) In 1318 
Bartholomew de Burgoyne was of 
Norfolk (PPW). The Bedford- 
shire Baronets Burgoyne were pro- 
bably a branch of the Norfolk line. 

Burke. See Burgh. 

Burl, for Borel. Ralph, Ranulph, 
Renauld Borel, and others of the 
name, occur in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS). See Burrell. 

Burley. Roger de Burlie occurs 
in Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Burls, for Burl. 

Burnall, or Burnell. See Acton. 

Burnand, a form of Bubnard. 

Burnard. In 1086 Burnard (the 
Christian name omitted) held lands 
in Bedford from William, Count of 
Eu. This family long remained of 
importance. Roger Burnard (13th 
cent.) held four knights' fees in 
Bedford (Testa). 

Burnett, the Scottish form of 
Burnard. The family descends 
from Roger de Burnard, who wit- 
nessed the foundation charter of 
Kelso, 1128. The name continued 
Burnard till 1409, when Robert 
bore the name of Burnet (Douglas, 
Baronage, Scotl., i. 41). PJence the 
Baronets Burnet, and the celebrated 
writer and politician Bishop Burnet 
of Salisbmy. 

Burney, fiform of Bernay (Lower), 
See Berney. 

Burr. Robert, Roger, and Peter 
Burre occur in Normandy, 1180-98 
2 179 



Hosted by Google 



BUR 



BUR 



(MRS) J Gilbert le Bor in England, 
1227 ; Alice, dau. of Simon Burre, 
in 1259 (Roberts, Excerpta). 

Burrard. "William Berart, or 
Berard, OdOj Osbert, Richard, and 
William B. occur in Normandy, 
1180-98 (MRS). Ralph Borehart 
held two fees of the Earl of Corn- 
wall, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Erom this 
family descended the Baronets Bur- 
rard. 

Burrell, or Borel. Radulphus, 
Ranulph, William, Renald Borel, 
and others of the name, were of 
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). Roger 
Burel witnessed the foundation 
charter of Bradenstoke, Wilts, 12th 
cent, Richard B. occurs in Wilts, 
1199 (RCR). In 13th cent. Peter 
Burel held one fee and Thomas B. 
two from the Earl of Surrey (Testa). 
From this family descended the 
Lords Gwydyr and Willoughby 
de Eresby, and the Baronets Bur- 
rell. 

Burrells, for BuREELL. 

Burrill, for Burrell. 

BurriB, for Beaurain. See Bow- 
ring. 

Burroiagrli. 1, for BuRGH j 2, for 

BiFRYS. 

Burroughs. See BuRROiTGll. 

Burrowes. See Btjrrotjgh. 

Burry, armorially identified with 
Burts. 

Bursell, or Burshell, armorially 
identified with Btjshell. 

Bnrsill, for Btjrsell. 

Burt. William Berte paid a fine 
in the bailifry of Mortaine, Nor- 
mandy, 1203 (MRS). John Berte 
occurs in Wilts, Richard and Roger 
B. in Suffolk and Oxford, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Burton, or De Richmond. This 
is a branch of the Musards, Barons 
180 



of Staveley, t. William I. Hasculph, 
son of Roald, was Viscount of Nantes, 
Bretagne, c. 1050 (Lobineau, Hist. 
Bret., ii, 117), and had four sons 
who came to England in 1066, yiz., 
1, Hasculph or Hascoit Musard, a 
great baron in Derby, &c. in 1086 
(Domesd.) \ 2, Hugh M. of Lincoln, 
1086 ; 3, Enisand M. ; 4, Roald. 
Enisand had vast grants in York- 
shire from Alan, Earl of Richmond 
and Penthievre, in Bretagne, with 
the feudal dignity of Constable of 
Richmond. The seat of this seig- 
neurie was at Burton, near Rich- 
mond. His grandson, Roald I., 
founded Easby Priory, 1152 (Mon. 
ii. 649). His son Alan, Constable 
of Richmond, witnessed a charter of 
Duke Conan of Bretagne, t. Henry 
IL (Mon. ii. 883, 903). From him 
descended Roald III., Constable 
of R., t. Henry III., whose son 
Roald IV., De Richmond or De 
Burton, performed military ser- 
vice for the Archbishop of York 
in the Welsh war, 1282 (PPW). 
Sir Thomas de Richmond, 1300, was 
returned as holding above 40^. per 
ann., and was summoned by writ 
for the Scottish war. His son 
Thomas de Burton, Constable of 
Richmond, t. Edw. III., sold his 
estates to Lord Scrope of Bolton 
(Gale, Registr. Appendix). From 
his brothers descended the families 
of Burton and Richmond, in York- 
shire, who bore a cross between four 
roses or mullets. Sylvan, one bro- 
ther, was father of Thomas de Bur- 
ton, who gave lands to Fountains 
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 183). His 
grandson Sir Edward Burton ac- 
quired LoDgnor, Salop, t. Edward IV., 
and from him descended the Bur- 
tons of Longnor, and their branches 



Hosted by Google 



BUR 



BUT 



the Burton-Oonyiagliams, Marquises 
Oonyngham, the Barons Londes- 
borough, and the Baronets Burton. 

Burtt^ for BuET. 

Bury, from Bourry, near Gisors, 
Normandy. Walbert and Kichard 
de Bouri occur there 1198 (MRS). 
Eustace de Bouri, JL104, granted the 
Church of B. to St. Martin, Pontoise. 
Ralph was his son. Walter Boury, t. 
Henry I., had a grant of Masham- 
shire from Roger de Mowbray (Mon. 
i. 870) ; and 13th cent. Sire Thomas 
de Boury, his descendant, made a 
grant to Roche Abbey. This family 
is armorially identified with that of 
Bury, Earls of Charleville. 

Burys, from Bures, near Rouen, 
Peter, Arnulph, Jordan de Bures, 
and the Lordship of Bures occur in 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Sire 
John de Bures, 1316-26, possessed 
four manors in Berks, four in 
Gloucester, six in Somerset j and 
was chief commissioner of array in 
Gloucester, Oxford, and Berks (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). 

Busain, from Buisson, in the 
Cotentin. William, Arnold, Amfrid 
de Buisson occur in Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). Roger Buzun 
gave his tithes to Thetford Priory, 
1103 (Mon. i. 665). William B. in 
1165 held nine knights' fees, Devon, 
of the honour of Totness. The name 
long continued of great eminence. 

Busfield, a form of Bosville. 

Buscall, for Bushell. 

Busbe. Hugh de Bucis occurs 
in Normandy 1180 (MRS)j Aluric 
de Busch in Hertford 1086 (Do- 
mesd.). William de la Bosche 
held a knight's fee, Dorset, of 
the honour of Mortaine, 13th cent. 
(Testa). Robert Bouche in 1311 
M.P. for Wiltshire. 



Busbwell, for BoswELL. 
Busk. Gilbert and William le 
Busc, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). 
Bussard. See BossABD. 
Busse, armorially identified with 

BUSHE. 

Bussey or De Buci, from Buci, 
Normandy. Robert de Buci was a 
great baron in England 1086. His 
d. and heir m. Richard Basset, jus- 
ticiary of England t. Henry I. 
Collateral branches existed, of whom 
William de Bucy witnessed a charter 
of Roger de Mowbray, t. Henry I. 
(Mon. ii. 190), and his descendants 
held from Mowbray 13th cent. 
The name occurs in Lincoln and 
Normandy 1165, Northants 13th 
cent., Leicester 13th to 15th cent. 
In 1300, Sir Hugh de Bussey e, of 
Lincoln, bore arg. thi'ee bars sable. 

Butcher, for BouKCHlEE. 

Biitfield, for BOUTWTLE. 

Butleux, forBotreaux. See Boi- 

TEEELL. 

"Butler, or De Glanville. This 
family derives its name from Theo- 
bald Walter,' the first butler of 
Ireland, to whom that dignity and 
vast estates were granted by Henry 
II. He also possessed the barony of 
Amounderness, Lancashire, whi<ih 
he held 1165 by service of one 
knight (Lib. Nig.). By his charters 
to Cokersand, Lancashire, and 
Wotheny, Limerick, it appears that 
Hervey Walter was his father; 
Hubert W., Archbishop of Canter- 
bur}^, his brother; and Ranulph de 
Glanville, the justiciary, his dear 
friend (Mon. ii. 631, 1054). 

Hervey Walter, his father, 1171 
granted lands to Butley Priory, Suf- 
folk (founded by- Ranulph de Glan- 
ville, at the chief seat of the G.s), 
for the souls of ^ our ancestors,' i.e., 
181 



Hosted by Google 



BUT 



BUT 



of Ranulph and himself (Mon. Augl. 
ii. 245) ; and lie is a witness^ as 
Hervey de Glanville, to tlie founda- 
tion charter (lb.). In the reign of 
Stephen he witnessed a charter of 
Bartholomew de Glanyille for Brom- 
holm Priory. T.jHenry III. a noble 
granted lands to St. Osyth's^ Essex, 
for the soul of Plervey de G-lanyille, 
his wife's grandfather (Mon. ii. 183) ; 
and in 1155 Plervey de Glanville 
and Ranulpli de G. witnessed the 
foundation charter of Snapes^ Essex 
(Mon. ii. 894). 

Plervey Walter, or De Glanville, 
had relinquished his barony of 
Amounderness to his son Theobald 
before 1165 ; at which time as Hervey 
de Glanville he held one fee in 
Suffolk from the See of Ely (Lib. 
Nig.). 

He was son of another Her veins 
Walter, who granted lands in Kouch- 
cliffe, Thistleton, Greenhale, Lan- 
cashire, to Ormus, son of Magnus 
(Testa, 403), which Ormus witnessed 
a charter of Kichard Bussel, baron 
of Penwortham (Mon. i. 361). He 
appears as Hervey de Glanville in 
the foundation charter of Eye by 
Robert Malet, early t. Henry L 
(Mon. i, 357). 

Walter (de Glanville), his father, 
appears 1086 as owner of estates in 
Lailand, Lancashire (Domesd.). He 
is styled in a charter of Warin 
Bussel, baron of Penwortham, granted 
to Evesham Abbey, * his knight ' 
(Mon. AngL); and no doubt held 
from him Rouchcliffe, Weeton, &c., 
which descended to his posterity 
(Baines, Lane. i. 117 j Testa, 411). 

Walter's descendants, the Butlers, 

bore the arms of De Glanville ; a 

chief indented ; merely varying the 

tinctures. This family was of Glan- 

182 



ville, near Caen. About 1064 Rain- 
aid de Glanville witnessed a charter 
of Roger de Mowbray in favour of 
Holy Trinity, Caen (Gall. Christ, 
xi. 60, Instr.), and had issue, 1, 
Robert de Glanville, who, in 1086, 
had great possessions in Suffolk, and 
was ancestor of WiUif^i^ de G., whose 
barony in Suffolk, 1165, consisted of 
nine and a half fees ; 2, Walter, an- 
cestor of the Butlers. 

Hence spring the Marquises of 
Ormond, Earls of Carrick, Viscounts 
Moimtgarret, Barons Dunboyne, &c. 

Butler, Earls of Lanesborough, 
descended from Hugo Pincerna, 
feudal Butler of the Counts of Mel- 
lent, who accompanied the Count of 
Mellent 1066, and in 1086 was a 
baron in Bedford (Domesd.). The 
family were hereditary butlers of 
the Earls of Leicester and Mellent. 
Ralph Pincerna, son of Hugo, in 
1130 had custody of the E. of 
Mellent's estates (Rot. Pip.)- 
Henry I. confirmed his gifts to 
Kenilworth Priory (Mon. ii, 115, 118, 
134). Ralph, his son, was baron of 
Oversley, and from him descended 
the barons of Wemme. John, son 
of Robert Pincerna, son of Ralph 
(Mon. Angl. ii. 309), held lands in 
Bedford 1165. Ralph le Botiler, 
of Bedford, c. 1300, m. Hawisia 
Gobiun, of the same county (Roberts, 
Cal. Gen.). In 1376 John B. m. 
Isolda Gobiun, heiress of Waresley, 
Hunts, where he resided (Lodge, 
Irish Peerage). From him descend- 
ed the B.s of Waresley j one of 
whom, George B., of Fen Drayton, 
Cambridge, was lineal ancestor of 
the Earls of Lanesborough. The arms 
of this family in various branches 
are those of the B.s of Wemme. 

Butler. Several other families 



Hosted by Google 



BUT 



BYR 



of distinction bore tlie same name, 
derived from the feudal dignity of 
Piucerna, viz., the Butlers of Corn- 
wall and Kent, descended from 
Alured, feudal butler of Mortaine 
and Cornwall, t. William I. ; the 
Butlers of Essex/derived from Hugo 
Pincerna, feudal butler of Eudo 
Dapifer, a great baron t. William I. ; 
the Butlers, Barons of Warrington, 
feudal butlers of Chester, and pro- 
bably a branch of the houses of 
Venables and Grosvenor j the But- 
lers of Bramfield, a branch of the 
Barons of Wemme, and others j the 
particulars of which families would 
occupy too much space. 

Butlin, for Butvilein or Boutvileyn 
(Lower). Ralph, Herbert, Robert, 
and William Botevilain occur in 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS); Robert 
B. in Bedford 1199 (RCR). This 
family was long of great consequence 
in England. 

Butt, for -BoTT. Roger But was 
Viscount of Southampton 1203 
(Hai'dy, Obi. et Fin. 405). 

Butter. Ralph and Sylvester Bu- 
tor occur in Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Butterfield, for Botevyle. 

Butters, for Btjttee. 

Buttery. See BoUTEOT. 

Buttery. Roger de Boteri, Al- 
vered, John, and Roger occur in 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS); Wil- 
liam Boter in Gloucester c. 1272 
(RH). 

Buttle, for Bottle. 

Buttress, for Botreaux (Lower). 
See Botterell. 

Butts. See Boot, Bott. 

Butweii, for Botevyle. 

Buzar, for Buzzard. 

Buzzard. Hugo, Ranulph, and 
William Buscart occur in Normandy 
1198 (MRS) J Henry Boscard in 



Salop 1199 (RCR). The family 
gave its name to Leighton Buzzard, 
Bedfordshire. 

Byars. See Byers. 
Byard, for Biars. See AvENEL. 
Byass, for Byars. 
Byatt, for Byard. 
Byers or De Biars (Lower). See 
Atenel. The gallant General Sir 
William Byers was of this name. 

Byles, armorially identified with 
Boyle. A distinguished j udge bears 
the name. 

Byng-, from Binge-Gerault, Nor- 
mandy, mentioned in a charter of 
King John to Henry de Ferrers (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm., V. 129). In 1191 
Robert de Binga witnessed a charter 
of Henry, Bishop of Bayeux, execu- 
ted at Rouen. In 1274 Reginald 
Binge was of Oxfordshire, Robert B. 
of Devon (RH. i. 695, ii. 76). In 
1340 Thomas Bynge was a juror in 
Kent (Non. Inq. 399). Reginald 
Binge was one of the gentry of 
Essex 1433 (Fuller); and c. 1550 
the family of Byng was possessed of 
Wrotham, Kent. From this Nor- 
man family descended the Viscounts 
Torrington, and the celebrated Sir 
John Byng, General in the Peninsular 
War, and Earl of Strafford. 

Byron or De Buron, from Beuron, 
near Mantes, Normandy, which 
seems to have been the appanage of 
a younger branch of the Tessons. 
A brother probably of Ralph Tesson 
{see Percy) was Lord of Beuron, 
and had Ernegis and Ralph de 
Buron, who in 1086 held consider- 
able baronies in England, the former 
in York and Lincoln, the latter in 
Derby and Notts. It appears that the 
whole of this in the next generation 
vested in Ralph Tesson (heir of one 
of the brothers), who in 1130 paid 
183 



Hosted by Google 



BYR 



CAI 



a fine for estates in tlie four counties 
(Rot. Pip.). In 1165 Roger de 
Burun, his son, returned his barony 
in Notts as 10 fees. Hugh de B. oc- 
curs later; whose son Roger forfeited 
his barony t. John, who granted 



it to William Briwere. Sir Richard 
Byi'on, descended from this baron, 
m., t. Plenry IV., the dau. and. heir 
of Oolwick of Notts ; and from him 
descended Lord Byron the poet, and 
the Barons Byron. 



c 



Catoban, or Cadban, from Cabane 
or Chabannes in Perigord. William, 
Count of Poitou, m. a dau. of the 
Count of Toulouse, and had issue 
Hugh de Poitiers, Baron or Prince 
of Chabannes, who m., 1098, a dau. 
of the Count of La Marche, and was 
father of William and Louis de 
Chabannes, from whom descended 
the Marquises of that name. A 
branch of this house came to Eng- 
land, of which was. Bartholome 
Caban of Berks, living 1322. 

C abb ell. Galfridus Cabal paid 
a fine in Normandy, 1184 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac); Walter Cabal had 
estates in Bucks, t. Richard I. 
(Hunter, Pmes, i. 169)^ Adam C. 
(13th cent.) held a^ knight's fee, 
Kent, from the Earl of Gloucester 
(Testa). The name frequently occurs 
as Kebbel. In 1195 Gilbert de 
Caable occurs in the bailifry of 
Pont Audemer, Normandy (Mag. 
Rot. Scac). 

Oabell, a form of Cabbell. 
Cabespine, a corruption of Cur- 
bespine, from that lordship in Nor- 
mandy, near Bernay and Lisieux, 
which was granted to the See of 
Lisieux by Henry IL It had be- 
longed to the family of Mamignot. 
Cable, a corruption of Cabbell. 
184 



Cadd, or Cade. Arnulf Cades, 
1184, paid a fine in Normandy for 
disseisin (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; and 
occurs again, 1198 (lb.). Eustace 
Cade was of Lincolnshire, 1189 
(Rot. Pip,). Various families of 
the name formerly bore arms in 
England (Robson). 

Cadenhead, or Cadned, probably 
a form of De Cadneto or Caisneto. 
^iif Chetney. 

''cafe, or Chafi", from chauve, 
I'-bald (Lower). Henry, Nicholas, 
Robert, Ranulph le Chauye, or 
Calvus, 1180-95, in Normandy 
(Mag. Rot. Scac). These names 
frequently occur in England, 13th 
cent, and later. 

CafFel, a corruption of Cavell or 
Caville. 

Caffin, a form of Caufyn or Calvin 
(Lower). Herbert and Roger Calvin 
or Cauvin occur in Normandy, 1180 
(Mag. Rot. Scac). The' name 
Chaffin is another form (Lower). 
It was frequently written Cauvin 
in Normandy in the 12th cent. 

Cafifya. See Cafein. 

Cag-e, armorially identified with 
Gage or De Gaugy, a Norman family 
(Robson). The latter used indiffer- 
ently C and G as their initial letter 
(Rot. Pip., 1189). 



Hosted by Google 



CAI 



CAL 



Cain, sometimes of Hiberno- 
Celtic origin^ generally, however, a 
corruption of Caen or I)e Cadomo. 
Mauritius de Oadomo held lands in 
Barony, Devonshire, in 1083 (Exon. 
Domesd.). William de 0. occurs 
in Norfolk, Walter de C. in Norfolk, 
holding great estates^ 1086. Rene- 
bald de C. occurs in 1130 (Eot. 
Pip.). The family of De Caen, 
Oaan, «fec., is often mentioned later. 
In Normandy it occurs in the 12th 
cent, very frequently. 

Caines, from the lordship of 
Cahaignes, near Vire, Normandy. 
In 1086 William de C. held a barony, 
Northantsand Cambridge (Domesd.), 
also in Sussex and Bucks. The 
chief seat v^as at Tarrant-Kaines, 
Dorset, granted by Henry I. (Dugd. 
Bar. i. 427). The name also occurs 
as Keynes, and is .frequent in Nor- 
mandy in the 12th cent. (Mag. Eot. 
Scac). 

Cains.. See Caines. 

Cakebread, probably a corrup- 
tion of Calcebued or Caucebued. 
Kadulphus Calcebued was of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac). 

Calcott; a form of Caldecote, 
armorially identified (Robson). 

Calcut, a form of Caldecote. 

Caicutt. See Calcott. 

Caldecote, a Norman family, 
though bearing an English surname. 
Geoffry, Eimont, and Richard de 
Caldecote occur in Normandy, 1180, 
as paying fines to the Crown (Mag. 
Rot. Scac). Stephen de Caldecote is 
mentioned in England, 1199 (Palgr. 
Rot. Cur. Regis). 

Caldercourt, probably a form of 
Caldecote. 

Caldicott. See Caldecote. 

Cai8, a form of Kael, a Bre'.on 
name. See Call. 



Caley, from the lordship of Cailly, 
Normandy, armorially identified 
with Calley and Catlet. 

Calf, an English form of the 
Norman name Calvus or Le Chauve 
(see Cafe). Hugo Calf occurs in 
Hants, 1203 (Rot. Cane.) j Robert 
C, Hants, 1313; and William C. 
in Ireland, 1322. 

Call, or De Kael, from Bretagne 
or Poitou, where the name existed 
as late as 13th cent, when Walter 
Cael was envoy to England from 
the Viscount of Thenars (Hard}'^, 
Lit. Claus. i. 525). Edward de Cail 
was of Cornwall, t. William L, and 
with his nephew, Oliver de C, 
occurs in Cornwall, 1130 (Rot. Pip.)* 
Ralph Kail (13th cent.) held lands 
in C. (Testa). In 1290 Humphry 
de Kael was M.P. for Somerset, and 
in 1316 had large estates there and 
in Devon. The family continued, 
and the name changed to Kaull, 
and then Call ; and from it descend 
the Baronets Call. 

Callard, from the Norman name 
Caillart. Walter Caillart occurs 
in the Duchy, 1180 (Mag. Rot. 
Scac). The name in England was 
Calliard or Callard (Robson), and 
the family was seated in Norfolk. 

Callass, a corruption of Caleys, 
from the town so named in Picardy. 
This family occurs in Normandy, 
12th cent. (Mag. Rot. Scac). In 
England William de Caleis occurs 
c 1086 (Inq. Eliensis, p. 497). In 
1188 William de Kales witnessed a 
charter in Lincoln (Mon. i. 530). 
Robert de C. gave lands to the 
Templars (Mon. ii. 545). The name 
occurs later in Kent and Surrey 
(Testa, and Palgr. Pari. Writs), 

Callcott. See Calcitt. 

Cailcott. See Calcott. 

185 



Hosted by Google 



CAL 



CAN 



Calley, armoriallj identified with 
Catlet. 

Calif. See Calf, 

Callis. See Callass. This and 
Cales were the usual forms of the 
name Calais in the 16th cent. 

Callow, from Calot or Galot. 
Raymond; Peter^ and Eustace Calot 
or Galot occur in Normandy, 12th 
and 13th cent. 

Callut; a form of Calot or Galot 
of Normandy. See Callow. 

Calow. See Callow, 

Caiowe. See Callow. 

Calver^ an abbreviation of Cal- 
vert. 

Calvert, from C albert or Caubert, 
near Abbeville, the h being changed 
into V, as usual. David de Calvert, 
I'JO'jj held lands by knight service, 
Notts and Derby (Rot. Cane). In 
1318-^4 Henry Calverd was M.P. for 
York. Hence the Baronets Calvert- 
Verney, and the Lords Baltimore. 

Canabray, from the lordship of 
Cambrai, Normandy, near Falaise. 
According to Des Bois this was a 
branch of the Barons de la Fert6. 
The Sire de Cambrai was at the 
battle of Hastings ( Wace, ii. 267) ; 
Godefridus de Chambrai held lands 
in capite, Leicestershire, 1086 j 
Henry de C. one fee in Derby, 1165 
(Lib. Nig.); Ealph de C. paid 
scLitage in Sussex and Hants, 1199 
and 1203. The name was corrupted 
to Chambreys or Chambreis. 

Camel, from Campelles or Cam- 
pell in Normandy. GeofFry, Robert, 
and Hubert de Campelles occur 
(12th cent.) in Normandy (MRS). 

Cameron. Although the majority 
of those who bear this name are 
Scoto-Celtic, there was an English 
family whose name is now written 
thus. The name was derived from 
186 



Champrond, near Coutances (De 
Gerville, Anc. Chat, de la Manche). 
In 1157 Ansger de Cambrun is 
mentioned in Essex (Rot. Pip.). 
Robert Cambron and John de 
Cambron occur in Scotland before 
1200 and in 1234. 

Camfield, or Camfyld, a corruption 
of Camville or Camvyle, a Norman 
baronial family, from Camville, near 
Coutances. See Milton, Diigdale 
has treated of this family in his 
Baronage. 

Casnidg-e, for Gammage. 

Camznag-e, for Gammage. 

Cammeg-h, for Gammage. 

Camp, derived from Campe or 
Campes, Normandy. Walter, Ingulf, 
Rodolph, Gaufrid de Campe occur 
in the Duchy, 12th cent. (MRS) ; 
John and Matthew de Campes in 
England, 1199 (RCR). 

Campe, for Camp. 

Campin, for Campion (Lower). 

Campion. William Campion 
was living in Normandy, 1184 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.) ; Geoffiy Campion in 
England, 1194; and Gregory C, 
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). 

Candelet, apparently foreign. 

Candelin, from Gandelin or Gan- 
delain, Normandy. 

Candy, from Cand^, near Blois. 
Nicholas Candie occurs in Normandy, 
1195 (MRS). 

Cane, for Caeu. See Caik. 

Cane, or Cany. Richard Cane 
of Normandy, 1180; Warin, Odo, 
William, Thurstan Cani, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Hugh, Robert, Walter 
Cane of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Canfill, for Camville. 

Cann, from Can, Normandy. 
Geofiry de Can of N., 1195 (MRS) ; 
Richard de Canne of England, c. 
1272 (RPI). 



Hosted by Google 



CAN 



CAR 



Oannel^ from CheDel, now Che- 
neau, near Lille. William de Ganele 
of IlantB, c. 1272 (RH). The name 
also occurs as Clienel and Oheynel 
(Robson), 

Cannell^ for Cannel. 

Cannon. Galfridus and Radulf as 
Canonicns or Le Olianoin of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) J Gilbert 
and Robert Canonicus occur in Eng- 
land, 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Cant, for Gant. 

Cantis, for Candisb or Cavendish 
(Norman baronial family). 

Cantor. Gaufridus Cantor of 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Chris- 
tian le Chaunter of England, c. 
1272 (RH). The name was trans- 
lated as ^ Singer.' 

Cantrell. William and Roger 
Cantarel, of Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Alberic Chanterhill, of England, 
1199 (RCR) 'y Richard Chaunterel, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Cantrill. See Cantbell. 

Cantwell, a corruption of De Can- 
telo or Chanteloup. See Codeii^gtoit. 

Canty, for Candt. 

Canute, or Canu. Artur, Robert, 
Richard Canutus, Safrid, Bertin, 
Roger Canu, of Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS) ; John Canutus, England, 
1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Cany. See Cane. 

Cape, or Capes, from Chappes. 
See Cope. 

Cap el, a Breton family, fi-^om la 
Chapelle, Nantes (Morice, Hist. 
Bret. Pr. i. xiii.). Roald de Capella 
was -living 1030, and in 1060, with 
Rainald, his son, made grants to St. 
Elorent, Saumur. In 1096 his eldest 
son occurs in Bretagne, where the 
family long flourished. Rainald, 
the son, held lands in Essex from 
Alberic de Ver, 1086 (Domesd.). He 



was succeeded by Alberic de C, 
whose son, Walter de C, was living 
1199, when the pedigree was stated 
in a suit in the Curia Regis. The 
last-mentioned witnessed charters of 
Matilda, Countess of Essex, and 
Geoffry de Say (Mon. i. 461, 462). 
Robert C, 13th cent., held lands 
from Valoines in Essex (Testa) ; 
and William de C. was on an Inqui- 
sition in Suffolk (Mon. i. 289). From 
the latterdescended the Lords Capel, 
Earls of Essex. 

Capel, fi'om La Chapelle, near 
Alen9on. Gaufridus, Robert, and 
William de Capella, of Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). This family be- 
came seated in the West of England. 
Capell, for Capel. 
Capern, for C apron. Gormond, 
Richard, Ranulph, Radulph Caprou, 
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); 
Roger C. of England, 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.), Robert C, 1194 (RCR). 

Capes. Osbert, Hugh, Geoffry 
Cape or Capes, of Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS) ; William de Capes, of 
England, 1199 (RCR). , 
Caple, for Capel. 
Capliu, Capelen, or Chaplain. 
Alvered, Robert, Rodolf, William 
Capellanus, of Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). Alan, Milo, Gervase, 
Richard C, of England, 1 199 (RCR). 
In 1086 the name occurs in Kent, 
Northants, Devon (Domesd.). Eabiau 
C. was of Essex, 1156 (Rot. Pip.); 
In 1202 Gilbert C. was of York, and 
Wymar of Norfolk (Rot. Cane), 
In 1443 John Chaplyn, of Sleford, 
in Lincoln, is mentioned. 
Capp, for Cape, or Capes. 
Cappel, for Capel. 
Capps, for Capes. 
Capron. See Capehn. 
Carabine, for Corbin. Robert 
187 



Hosted by Google 



CAR 



CAR 



Corbin, of Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS); Geoffry C, of England, 
1194 (RCR) • Walter C, of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Carbine. See CARABmE. 
Carbonell. Pagan, William, 
Robert, Huismel, Richard de Car- 
bonell, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Carbonel held lands in Hereford, 
1086; Hugh Carbonel in Nor- 
mandy, 1165 ; Durand C. in Oxford, 
1130. Thomas C. held of the Ho- 
nour of Wallingford 13th cent. 
(Testa). Temp. Henry IL, the fa- 
mily was seated in Devon, and loug 
flourished in Hereford, Bucks, and 
Oxford. 

Carden, in some cases an English 
locah name, also a form of Cardon. 
Ralph, Richard, Robert, Paganus 
Cardon, or Cardun, were of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). William 
Cardun held lands in Essex in 1086. 
In 1165 the family was seated in 
Hants, Norfolk, Beds, and Lincoln 
(Lib. Nig.) ; temp. John in Bucks ; 
and 1325, Adam Cardun was M.P. for 
Notts. Hence the Baronets Carden. 
Cardwell, for Cardeyille or Car- 
dunville, fi'om C, near Caen. Er- 
nald de Cardunville held a fief from 
the See of Lincoln, 1165, and Peter 
de C. from the barony of Estoteville, 
York (Lib. Nig.). Paganus de C. 
had a grant in Hereford 1156 (Rot. 
Pip.) Walter de C. was witness, 
1170, to a charter in Lincoln (Mon. 
ii.). Richard de Cardeville was wit- 
ness (13th cent.) to a charter of the 
Bp. of Winchester (Mon. ii. 664). 
He held lands in Hants b}^ serj eantry 
(Testa). 

Careless. See Carless. 

Cares, from Chars, in Normandy. 
In 1189 Geoffry de la Carice held 
estates in Hants (Rot. Pip.). 
188 



Carew, a branch of FiTZi^ERALD. 

Carey. See Carew and Cart. 

Carle, for Carel, or Carrell. 

Carles. See Carless. 

Carless, or Charles, from St. 
Karles de Parcy, in the Cotentin. 
This family, then named Charles, 
was seated in many parts of Eng- 
land in the 13th century. 

Carlish, for Carless. 

Carloss, for Carless. 

Came. Robert and Geoffry le 
Caron, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
Wischard de Charun, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Carnell, from Carnelles, near 
Evreux. Geoffry and Odo de Car- 
neilles were of Normandy, 1180 
(MRS). Gilbert de C, about 1170, 
witnessed the charter of Hinkley 
Abbey, Leicester (Mon. i. 604). 
Ralph de C. was a benefactor of 
Studley Priory, Warwick (Mon. ii.). 
This family is armorially identified 
with that of Charnell. It was 
usually styled Charnel, or Charnels, 
in England. 

Carpenter. Robert, Gaufrid, 
Ansketel, Richard, William, Ber- 
nard Carpentarius, of Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). In 1189 Reiner, 
Adam, Roger, William C, of Eng- 
land (Rot. Pip.). Durand C. was 
a tenant in capite, Norfolk, 1086, 
and Rabel and Roger C. at the same 
time. The latter gave lands to 
Stoke-Clare I^riory, 1090 (Mon. i. 
1008). Simon C, 1165, held a 
knight's fee, Suffolk. William Car- 
pentarius was father of Henry and 
Manasser Biset, Barons t. Henry II. 
(Mon. ii. 93, 95). 

Carr, or Kerr. See Ejerr. 
Carraii, for Carrell. 
Carrey, for Caret. 
Carrin^ton, for Carentan, from 



Hosted by Google 



CAR 



OAR 



C, in the Cotentin. Robert de 
Carentan gi-anted the mill of Strat- 
ton, Wilts^ to Farley Abbej'^, c. 1125 
(Mon. i. 621). 

Carritt, or Caret, for Gaeet, 

Carroll, in the case of English 
families, was a form -of Caekell. 
In Ireland it is Celtic. 

Carson, probably from Corson, 
Normandy. William and Jordan de 
Kersun were witnesses, 1169, to a 
charter of Lanercost Priory, Cum- 
berland (Mon. ii. 121). William de 
Car9un (13th cent.) held lands, Nor- 
folk and Suffolk, by serjeantry 
(Testa). 

Carter. William C artier, of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 .(MRS) ; Ralph Care- 
tarius, of AVinchester, 1148 (Wint. 
Domesd.) ; Henry C, of Lincoln, 
1203 (Rot. Cane); Alured of Glou- 
cester, and William of Warwick 
(lb.). In 13th cent. Ralph C. held 
a fief from the See of Worcester 
(Testa). 

Carterfield, or Quaterville. Ae- 
liza de Quarteville held from Philip- 
Augustus, in Normandy, 1205 (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 173). 

Carroll, or Caril, from Caril, 
near Lisieux. Richard, son of An- 
chetil de Carel, or Quadrells, m. a 
dau. of Tancred de Hautville, and 
obtained the Principality of Capua 
from Robert Guiscard (Ord. Yit.). 
Richard C, his son, was unjustly 
deprived of his principality by Roger, 
King of Sicily, his uncle. Robert 
Carrel held the Castle of St. Ceneri 
for William Rufus, 1088 (Ord. Yit.). 
Temp. Henry II., William and Simon 
de Caril witnessed the charter of 
Keynsham Abbey (Mon. ii.). A 
descendant was created Baron Caryl 
by James II. after his loss of the 
throne. 



Cartwrigrht, armorially identified 
with Cateryke, or Catherick (Rob- 
son). Catherick was part of the de- 
mesne of the Earls of Richmond, 
and the sui'name therefore probably 
arose from tenure of the ofiice of 
Seneschal by a branch of a neigh- 
bouring familj^ The arms (a fesse) 
are those of the adjoiniug family of 
De Smythton or Eschalers, with 
three cinquefoils for difierence, which 
were afterwards corrupted into 
' roses,' ^ Catherine wheels,' and 
^ fire-balls with rays.' Of this 
family Ilbert de Catherege, or Cath- 
erage (a form of Catheric), occurs 
in Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS) ,• 
which shows the Norman origin of 
the family. A branch long remained 
at Stanwick, in Richmondshire, 
close to Catterick. Another branch 
was seated in Notts, and one in Cam- 
bridge ; and the name there changed 
from Cateryke to Cartwright. Of 
the former branch was Major Cart- 
WT.'ight, the celebrated reformer, and 
of the latter, Thomas Cartwright, 
the great Puritan leader, temp. 
Elizabeth. 

Carvell. Ranulph de Carville, 
1180 J Robert Carvel, 1195, in Nor- 
mandy (MRS) ; Richard de Carville, 
of England, 1199 (RCR). Carvell is 
armorially identified with Carville. 

Cary, or Pipart. William, Gil- 
bert, Robert, Ranulf Pipart, of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Waldin 
Pipart held Xari, Lougdon, &c., 
1086 (Domesd.). Longdon was held 
by William P., t. Henry II. (Pole), 
and in 13th cent. William Pipart 
held Kari ; whence the name of De 
Kari or Cary. From this family 
descended the Lords Hunsdon, the 
Earls of Monmouth, and Yiscounts 
Falkland. 

189 



Hosted by Google 



OAS 



CAU 



Case, for Chace, which is armo- 
rially related to Chancy or Canci. 
See Chaoe. 

Casey, or Casst, when it is an 
English family, is a branch of Canci, 
with which it bears armorial rela- 
tions. The name is also Hiberno- 
Celtic. 

Cash, for Cass. 

CasTiel, for Cassell. 

Cass, a form of Case or Chace. 

Cassell, from C, Flanders. Mau- 
rice de Cassel witnessed a charter of 
Stoke-Clare, Suffolk (Mon. i. 1008). 
Hugo de C, of London and Mid- 
dlesex, is mentioned 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). See Cecil. 

Cassells. See Cassell. 

Casseis, for Cassells. 

Casson. See GassOjS". 

Castan^, for Casteyn. 

Castell. Joceline and William 
Castel of Normandy, 1198 (MRS), 
Ranulph, Bartholomew, &c. 1189-95 
(lb,). Alexander de Castro (Cas- 
tel) of England 1199 (RCR) ; John 
de Castro, c. 1272 (RH). 

Castile, for Castell. 

Castle, for Castell. 

Castro. See Castell. 

Cate or Catt. William and 
Roger Catus, of Normandy, 1180. 
Roger C. 1198 (MRS) ; Radulphus 
Cattus, of Lincoln, 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 
Alexander le Kat and others in 
England, c. 1272 (RH). The family 
long flourished in Norfolk. 

Cates. See Cate. 

Catlierick. See Caetwkight. 

Catlin, Catline, or Castelline, from 
Castellan, bearing .three castles in 
allusion to the arms. N. de Castel- 
lan occurs in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS) ; Sire Reginald de Castellan 
in England, c. 1272 (RH). An 
190 



eminent chief jtistice of England bore 
the name of Catline. 

Catling-, for Catlin. 

Catlyn, for Catlin. 

Cato, from Catot or Escatot, in 
Normandy. Robert Catot, 1165, 
held one fee in Normandy (Feod. 
Norm. Duchesne). Llugh de Estca- 
tot was of Salop, 1189 (Rot. Pip.), 
Hamond and ITugh de Asketot occur 
1199 (RCR). 

Caton. Herebert Katune, of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). This may 
mean the English family of De 
Catton, which it shows to have been 
Norman. 

Catt. See Cate. 

Cattel or Ch§,tel, from some 
foreign family bearing the name of 
Du Chastel or De Castello. 

Catton. See Catoit, 

Cattermole, from QuatremeuUes 
or De Quatuor Molis, the locality of 
which I have not ascertained. 

Cattermoul, for Cattekmole. 

Cattermuii. See Cattermole. 

Cattle, for Cattel. 

Cattlin, for Catlin". 

Caudel. See Caudle. 

Caudle or Caudel. Roger Caldel 
or Caudel was of Normandy, 1180 
(MRS); Anistina and William 
Caudel of Cambridgeshire, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Caulcott. See Calcott. 

Camlfield, Calvel, Calfhill, or 
Caville. See Cavell. The family 
was seated in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS). In England Gilbert de 
Calvel was of Northumberland, and 
Richard C. of Kent, 1202 (Rot. 
Cane). Malger de Cavel in 1261 
paid a fine in Oxfordshire (Roberts, 
Excerpt.). James Calfhil or Cal- 
vel, otherwise Calfield, c. 1506, 



Hosted by Google 



CAV 



CAV 



was Bishop of Worcester t. Eliz., 
and from his younger son, Sir Toby 
Caulfield; a renowned commander in 
Ireland, descended collaterally the 
Earls of Charlemont. 

Cave. Adelina de Cava, and 
John Cave of Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). Wyomar had a grant of 
Cave, Yorkshire, c. 1090, from Alan, 
Earl of Richmond; c. 1140 Mar- 
garet de C. and Richard de C. held 
from the Church of York (Mon. ii.). 
1307-26 Sire Alexander de C, a 
commissioner of array and j usticiary. 
The occurrence of the name in Nor- 
mandy shows the origin of the 
family, though its name was derived 
from England. 

Cavel, a form of Caville. 

Cavell. See Caville. 

Cavendisli, Gernon,' or de Mont- 
fichet. The descent of the Caven- 
dish family from Gernon has been 
disputed, but (as I intend to show) 
without reason. The Gernons were 
a branch of the Barons of Montfi- 
chet, Montfiquet, or Montfiket in 
Normandy, so named after their 
Scandinavian ancestor. The castle 
of Montfichet long remained, as well 
as the Church of St. Catherine in 
the castle, a foundation of this fa- 
mily. 

About 1050 Robert, surnamed 
Guernon (moustache), Baron of 
Montfichet, witnessed a charter of 
Duke William (Gall. Christ, xi. 
Instr. 229). He had issue, 1, Wil- 
liam de Montfichet^ who d. s. p., 
when the barony devolved on Wil- 
liam, the son of his brother ; 2, 
Robert Guernon or Gernon, who 
held a great barony in Essex, &c., 
108G. From his elder son William 
de Montfichet descended the Barons 
of that name, whose seats were at 



Stanstead Montfichet, Essex, and 
Montfichet Tower, London, of which 
city the Montfichets were hereditary 
standard-bearers or militaiy chiefs 
in time of war. 

The younger branches retained 
the name of Gernon. Alured Ger- 
non, brother of William de Mont- 
fichet, had estates in Essex and Mid- 
dlesex 1130 (Rot, Pip.). Matthew, 
his son, 1135 witnessed a charter of 
William Montfichet (Mon. i. 803). 
Ralph, his son, 1165, held a fief 
from Montfichet in Essex, and was 
granted Bakewell, Derbyshire, by 
Richard I. (Testa). He had Ralph G., 
founder of Lees Priory, Essex, father 
of William G., who had two sons : 
1, Ralph, ancestor of a line of Ger- 
non frequently mentioned in Essex, 
Sufi'olk, and Derby, and which long 
continued ) 2, Geoflry. 

GeofFry, surnamed de Cavendish 
from his residence at Cavendish, 
Sufi'olk, appears in 1302 as bailsman 
with Walter de C, his son, for 
certain citizens of London who had 
been charged with the unlawful 
possession of some crown jewels 
(Palgr. Anc. Calendars, i. 205). 
Roger de C, another son of Geolfry, 
m. a dau. of Potton of Cavendish, 
by whom he acquired an estate 
there, and was father of Sir John 
Cavendish, chief justice t. Rich. II., 
and Roger Cavendish. The former, 
in 1359, purchased the Manor of 
Cavendish Overhall from De Odiug- 
selles, from which it has been too 
readily inferred that the statement 
that Cavendish had been acquired 
in the preceding generation by the 
heiress of Potton was unfounded 
(Archreologia, xi. 53). But the 
objector was not aware that at 
Cavendish there were five or six 
191 



Hosted by Google 



C AV 



OEC 



manors, as the records clearly sliow, 
belonging to tlie families of De Grey, 
Hastings, De Clare, to the Abbot 
of Dereham, and De Odingselles, so 
that. the Cavendishes may well have 
possessed property there before 
they purchased Cavendish Overhall. 

The identity of the family of 
Cavendish with that of Gernon in 
the eastern counties appears in all 
the old heralds' visitations, where 
the two names bear indiscriminately 
the same arms ; and the account of 
the descent of this family by Collins, 
which has been disputed on the 
above grounds, appears to be per- 
fectly authentic. The Dukes of 
Newcastle, Devonshire, and other 
great families of the name of Caven- 
dish, descended from the Gernons 
and Monthchets. 

Caville or Cavill, identified by its 
arms (a calf) with Calvel or Cauvel. 
Hais, Peter, Eobert Cauvel of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); William, 
Eanulpb, and Gohier Caval, 1180-95 
(lb.). William Cavell, of Oxford- 
shire, c. 1272 (RH). 

Cayit. Henricus Caiivet of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS) ; Walter and 
Geoffry Cauvet, 1198 (lb.). 

Cawdery or Coudray, a branch of 
the Beaumonts, Viscounts of Maine 
(>S'ee Anselme, art. Beaumont). Bene- 
dict de Coudray was witness to a 
charter of Roger de Menilwarin to 
Deulacresse Abbey (Mon. ii.). Pulco 
de C. held one fee from Abingdon 
Abbey (Testa), and Matthew de C. 
ODe fee from Ralph de St. Amand 

(lb.). 

Cawdrey. See Cawdeey. 

Cawley, for Callet (Lower). 

Cawse, Calz or Caux, from C. 
near Abbeville, liber t de Chaz 
waa a benefactor to Farley, Wilts^ 
192 



c. 1125 (Mon. i. 620) ] Robert de 
Calz was of Wilts, 1158 (Rot. Pip.). 
Henry de C. witnessed a charter of 
Henry I. to Ramsey Abbey (Mon. 
i. 238). In 1130 Robert de C. and 
Walter, his son, were of Notts and 
Derby, William de C. of Beds, and 
Buchs (Rot. Pip.). 

Cayley, from Cailly, near Rouen. 
Osbert and Samson de Calleio were 
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). In 
1086 William de Cailgi held lands 
in Berks in capite (Domesd.). In 
1165 Jordan de Cailli held one fee 
from Marmion in Warwick, and one 
from Bigod in Norfolk ; and Ralph 
Cailli held two fees in Yorkshire 
(Lib. Nig.). The Baronets Cayley. 
are of this house. 

Cecil, Cicelle, or Seyssel, from 
Kessel or Cassel, east of Bruges, 
Flanders. This is probably a branch 
of the Counts of Gand, whose arms 
(barry) it bears, with escutcheons 
charged with the lion rampant of 
Flanders. The arms are still borne 
in Flanders by a family of the same 
name. In 1180 Plenry, Count of 
Cessele, witnessed a charter of the 
Emperor Frederick Barbarossa (Gall. 
Christ, iii. 138 Instr.), and 1203 
Henry, Count of Kessele, witnessed 
a charter of the Duke of Brabant 
(Alb. Mircei Oper. Diplomat, i. 401). 
The Counts of Kessele probably bore 
that title as a younger branch of the 
Carlovingian Counts of Gand {See 
Constable). Maurice de Cassel of 
this family occurs in England t. Wil- 
liam L (Mon. i. 1008); and had 
issue Hugh de Alost, ancestor of the 
Counts of Kessel ) and Robert de 
Kessel or Giselle, one of the knights 
who, with Robert Fitz-Hamon, con- 
quered Glamorgan, 1093. From his 
descendant Walter de Alterens, living 



Hosted by Google 



GEE 



OHA 



1165 (Lib. Nig.), descended the noble 
house of Cecil. 

Of this family was William Cecil, 
Lord Burleigh, the greatest, perhaps, 
of all the statesmen of England. 

Ceeley or Seily, from Silly, Nor- 
mandy. Robert de Silleio, of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MES). Nigel de Cileio 
witnessed a charter of Henry I. for 
Colne Priory, Essex (Mou. i. 437). 

Chabot or Cabot. Odo Cabot of 
Normandy, 1184 (MRS), and Robert 
Kabot,''1198 (lb.). Roger Cabot of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Chace, Chase, orChansey, armori- 
ally identified ; also armorially iden- 
tified with Channc}^, or De Canci. 
Robert de Canceio, of Normandy, 
1180 (MRS); Geoftry de Chansy of 
England, 1194 (RCR). The name 
appears in all parts of England as 
Chancey, Chancy, &c. 

Chad, for Cadd. Hence the Ba- 
ronets Chadd. 

.^Iiaflf, from Chauve. See Cafe. 
^ CSiaffer. See ChapfersT^- "'^"'" 

Ciiaffers, from Chevrieres, near 

Beauvais. Robert de Cheveriis of 

Normandy, 1195 (MRS) ; WilKani 

de Caveres of Salop, c. 1272 (RH). 

^ Ciiaflfey, or Chafiy, a form of 

' Chafe or Chafi". 

Cliafflzi, for C AFFIX (Lower). 

Ciiaidecott. See Caldecott 
(Lower). 

Clialie, for Caylet. 

Ciiailands, for Chalons. See 
Challen. 

Challen, a branch of the Counts 
of Chalons. Warin, Count of Cha- 
lons, was living 830 (Moreri) ; Ma- 
nasses, 920 ; Lambert, t. Hugh 
Capet, whose grandson, Hugh IL, 
was living 1072. Harduin de Cha- 
lons of this house, t. Henry IL, 
m. Lady Florentia, heiress of Leigh, 



Devon, from whom descended the 
house of Chalons of Leigh-Chalons, 
which flourished till the time of 
Henry VIII. 

Clialleng-er, or Challenge, from 
Chalonge or Chalinge, Normandy 
(MRS). The family of Challenge 
was seated in Gloucester. 

Cliallice, for Callis or Calais. 
See Oallass. 

Chains. See Callass. 

Clialoner, for Challoneb. 

Ciialoner, probably foreign 
(Lower) ; perhaps from Chalons. 

CSiamberlain. Bricius, Robert, 
Gaufrid, Herbert, William, Henry, 
Serlo Camerarius, or Le Chamber- 
lain, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). 
In England, 1194-1200, Henry, 
Hugh, Ralph, Robert, Thomas, 
Walter, Richard Turbert Came- 
rarius (RCR). The principal family 
of these was descended from the 
Barons of Tancarville, Chamberlains 
of Norman d}^ xS'ee Geaham. 

Cliamberlaiiie. See CHAMEEfe- 
LAIN. 

Cliamberlin, for Chamberladst. 

Cliamberlayne. See Chambee- 
LAIN. 

Chambers, or De Camera, armo- 
rially identified with Chamber. 
Stephen, Walter, Warin, WiUiam 
de Camera in England, 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.); Matilda de C. in Oxford, 
1130 (Ibid.) ; Simon de C. in Essex, 
1140 (Mon. i. 460) -, Elias de C. in 
Sussex, t. Rich. I. (Mon. Angl.). 
The family appears early iu York, 
Wilts, and Norfolk. Chambre or 
Camera was in Brabant, whence 
the family seems to have come at 
the Conquest. 

Chamenjfor Chamou or Chamoud 
(Robson). ;The latter w^as also 
written Chaumond or Chaumont, 
^ 193 



Hosted by Google 



CHA 



CHA 



in Latin De Calvomonte (Lower). 
Cliildebrand; second son of Pepin 
tlie Elder, had issue Nebelon^ Count 
of Vexin, whose descendant, Ne- 
belon III., m. Ledgarda of Flanders, 
and had Waleran IL, father of 
Geoffry de Vexin, Lord of Caumont 
and Mantes, whose son, Eudes de 
Caumont, is mentioned by Ordericus 
Vitalis. His son Otmund was a 
benefactor of St. Stephen's, Caen, 
t. William I. William de C, his 
son, occurs in Durham 1130^ and 
Ralph de C. in 1165 held two fees 
of the Plonour of Wallingford. 

Champ. 8ee Camp. 

Chainpion. ^ee Campion. 

Champness, for Champneys. See 
Champnet. 

Champney, or Champneys, from 
De Champign6 or Champagne, Nor- 
mandy. In 11G5 Geoffry de Cham- 
pign6 held one fee in the bailifry 
of Pont-Audemer. " Nigel, Pichard, 
Osbert, Pal|)h, Josceline de Cam- 
pania of Normandy, 1180-95 (MPS); 
Pobert de Campain of England, 
1199 (PCP). In the 13th century 
the name became Champney and 
Caumpeny. 

Champneys. See Champnet. 

Champniss, for Champitets. 

Chance, for Cance, which is 
armorially identified with Chansey 
or Cancy (Pobson). See Chace 
(Lower). 

Chancellor. See Cancelloe. 

Chancillor, a Norman name. 
Panulf, Pichard, and Padulf Can- 
cellarius occur in the Duchy, 1180 
(Mag. Pot. Scac.) ; Geoffry and 
William C. in England, 1189 (Pot. 
Pip.); Pichard C. in 1272 (Roberts, 
Excerpta). 

Chaney, for Cheyney. 

Channell, armorially identified 
194 



with Charnell. An eminent judge 
bears this name. 

Channon. See Caitnon. 

Chant. See Cant. 

Chanter. See Cantor. 

Chantry, from Chaintre, near 
Ma9on. 

Chaplin. See Caplin. 

Chappel. See Capel. 

Chappell. See Capel. 

Chappuis. Ham on Cabus was 
of Normandy, 1195 (MPS). In 
1165 William Cabus held a knight's 
fee, Bucks (Lib. Nig.). Hamon C. 
party to a suit, Wilts, 1199 (PCP). 
Peginald Cabus, 13th cent., held 
lands in Middlesex by serjeantry 
(Testa). In 1311 Pichard Cabous 
was M.P, for Blechingley. 

Chappie. See Capel. 

Chapron, for Capron. 

Chapuys, for Chappuis. 

Charge, for Gardge, Gordge, 
Gorges/^or Gaurges, from G. in the 
Cotentin. Palph de Gorges m. the 
heiress of Morville, and acquired 
her estates in Dorset (Lower). The 
Barons de Gorges who m. the heiress 
of the house were Pussels {see Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext. Peerage). 

Charles. See Carless. 

Charlish, for CHARLES. 

Charnell. See Carnell. 

Charter, for Chartres (Lower). 

Charteris, the Scottish form of 
Chartres. See Charters. 

Charters, for Chartres. 

Chartres. Peginald, Vidame de 
Chartres, was living 1020 (La Poque, 
Mais. Hare, 1568-9). Of this house 
Palph Carnotensis (De Chartres) 
held estates in Leicester, 1086, and 
Ebrard de Carnot, 1148, held lands 
at Winchester (Wint. Domesd.). 
In 1165 Pobert de Chartres held 
one fee from the Earl of Warwick 



Hosted by Google 



CHA 



CHE 



(Lib. Nig.). In the 14tli cent. 
Robert and Roger de Chartres bad 
writs of military summons. 

Chase. See ChyICE. 

Chattell. See Cattell. 

Chattie^ for Cattle. 

Chatty-; for Cate, or Catt. 

Chatwin, for Chetwynd. 

Chaucer. Though this name 
does not occur in the London Di- 
rectory, it cannot be passed over. 
GeofFry Chaucer, the poet, m. a 
dau. of Sir Paine Roet, sister of 
John of G aunt's wife, and was 
valectus or esquire to Edward III. 
The family of Chaucer, Chancier, 
Chancers, or Chasur had been seated 
in the Eastern Counties, and some 
members were in trade in London. 
Richard le Chaucer was of London, 
1328 ; John C. m 1349 (Riley, Liber 
Albus, 438; Nicholas, Life of C, 
94). The poet was probably kins- 
man of Bartholomew Chaucer, who 
possessed estates in Cambridge, 
Hunts, Herts, and Essex, 1312 (Pari. 
Rot. i. 449, cited by Nicholas). 
In 1295 Gerard le Chaucer was of 
Colchester, Essex, and 1274 Alice 
de Chasar occurs as a tenant of the 
See of Ely in Cambridgeshire (Rot. 
Hundr.). In 1225 Ralph le Chauser 
is mentioned (Nicholas). 

This family bore the arms of Ma- 
lesoures (viz., per pale argent and 
gules), a Breton race {see Walde- 
graye) which had possessed estates in 
Essex, Rutland, and North ants from 
the Conquest. There are two other 
forms of these ancient arms of the 
Chancers (Robson). The name Le 
Chancier (Calcearius) may have 
arisen from some serjeantry con- 
nected with the tenure of land. It 
would seem probable that this was 
a branch of the family of Male- 



soures ; it was at least, from its 
name, of foreign origin. 

Chaytor, from Chatres in Maine, 
near Laval. 

Cheek. William Cecus occurs 
in Normandy 1198 (MRS), and in 
Gloucester 1189 (Rot. Pip.) ; 
Walter Chike of England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Cheese. John Formage of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS); Peter Form- 
age of England, c. 1272 (RH) ; 
afterwards translated. 

Cheffins, for Chafhn or CAFPrN". 

Cheg-ney, for Cigony. Engelard 
de Cigony or Cigoine (now Chign^), 
one of the principal nobles of King 
John. This lordship was in Maine. 

Cheiley, or Ceiley, a form of 
Cilly. See Ceelt. 

Cheiiingrworth. See Chilling- 

WORTH. 

Chenery, probably from St. 
Ceneri, Normandy, the lord-ship of 
the Barons Geroie or De St. Ceneri. 
Hugo de S. Cinerino possessed lands 
in Hants, 1158 (Rot. Pip.). 

Cheney. See CHErN'EY. 

ChenKell, a form of Channell. 

Chepmsli, a form of Chemell. 
Roger Chemel held a knight's fee, 
c. 1205, from Philip Augustus in 
Normandy. John Kemel was of - 
Oxfordshire, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.). 

Chequer. The name is terri- 
torial, and apparently foreign, per- 
haps from Sequerre, Picardy. Sire 
Roger de la Checker was of Cam- 
bridgeshire, c. 1270 (Rot. Hund,). 

Cherry. 1. from De Cersaso, 
otherwise De Cerasio, or Cericio, 
Normandy (Lower). The early 
form was De Cerisy. John de C. 
and William de C. had a suit for 
land, Suffolk, c. 1200 (Palgr. Rot. 
Cur. Regie). In 13th cent, the heir 
2 19'5 



Hosted by Google 



CHE 



cm 



of tlie latter held lands in capite 
(Testa) in Notts. 2. Also from 
Cheeri. William Cbeeri of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MES). 

Clierubin^ a corruption of Carabin 
or Carbine. See Carabine. 

Ciiesney, from Quesnay, near 
Coutances, from which came De 
Chesneto or Kaineto in England 
(De Gerville, Anc. Chat, de la 
Manche). See Chett^et. 

Cliestersnan, perhaps a corrup- 
tion of Q,uatrenian or Quatermaine, 
written or pronounced Catterman^ 
or Chetterman. 

Clietwynd, or De Verlai, from 
v., Normandy. In 1086 Turold de 
Verlai held thirteen lordships in 
Salop from Earl Roger, of which 
Chetwynd appears to have been the 
chief (Eyton, Salop). Robert his 
son was a baron t. Henry T., and 
before 1121 witnessed a charter in 
favour of Salop Abbey (lb.). He 
was living 1141, and was father of 
Kobert de Verlai, who, with his 
father, gave Verlai Church, Nor- 
mandy, to Essa}^ Abbey, which 
grant was confirmed by Plenry II. 
(not Henry I. as erroneously stated 
in Gallia Christiana, xi. 234, Instr.). 
The next in descent was Adam de 
Chetwynd, 1180-1203; and in his 
time the barony, consisting of two 
knights' fees, was placed by the 
Crown under the feudal suzerainty 
of the Fitz-Alans (Eyton, viii.). 
The ancient arms of Chetwjmd were 
two chevrons, probably the arms of 
Verlai. From John de C, son of 
Adam, descended the Chetwynds of 
Salop and Stafford, Viscounts Chet- 
wynd, and the Baronets of the same 
name. 

Chevalier, i.e. Miles. Gaufridus, 
Eichard, Ralph, Walter, Robert 
190 



Miles, in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.) ; Richard Miles, Staf- 
ford.-hire, 1189 (Rot. Pip!); Hugh, 
Osmond, Reginald Miles in England, 
c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.) ; also Jordan 
and Walter le Chevaler. 

ciievaiiier. See Chevalier. 

Chew. William de Cayou, in 
Normandy, 1180-1195, and as De 
Kaen, 1193 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; John, 
Nicholas, and Walter le Iveu or De 
Keu, in England, c. 1270 (Rot. 
Hund.). 

Cheyne, a form of Chetnet. 

CSseyney, from Quesnay, near 
Coutances. Ralph de Kaineto came 
to England at the Conquest. Ralph, 
his son, founded Tarrant Abbey, 
Dorset. Robert de Chesneto was 
Bishop of Lincoln, 1147. John de 
C. held lands in Oxford 13th cent., 
and William de C. in Cambridge. 
Tlie Lords Cheyney were of this 
family. 

CMck, or Chike, a form of Cheek 
(Robson). 

Child, the English form of Enfant. 
Roger, William, Walkelin Infans or 
I'Eufant, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); 
William and John le Enfant, Wil- 
liam and John Child, Engl., c. 1272 
(RH). 

Childers, a corruption of Chel- 
lers or Challers. See Smithsoi^. 

Chilling worth, or Rabaz. See 
Rabaz. William C, the celebrated 
writer, was son of John C, Mayor of 
Oxford in 1642. The name is very 
rare, and is derived by corruption 
from Killingworth, Kynelingworth, 
Kenilworth, or Kivelingworth, now 
Kilworth, Leicestershire. This lord- 
ship, now divided into North and 
South Kilworth, was granted, t. 
William I., by Robert, Earl of Mel- 
lent, to Ralph (Rabaz), a Norman. 



Hosted by Google 



CHI 



CHO 



Eobert Rabaz^ with Heloisa his wife, 
and Richard his son, granted the 
church of Kilworth to St. Mary de 
PratiSj Leicester, and the gift was 
confirmed by Henry II. (Nicholls, 
Leic. iv. 197). Stephen^ son of 
Robert Rabaz, of Kilworth, gave 
lands to Sulby Abbey, Northants, in 
which county this family had large 
estates (Mon. ii. 630). About the 
time of King John, this family di- 
vided into two branches, one retain- 
ing the name of Rabaz, the other 
that of Killingworth. Of the former 
was Stephen Rabaz^ Viscount of 
Leicester, 1290, and M.P. for North- 
ants, 1298. Robert Rabaz, of this 
line, was M.P. for Rutland 1313. 

Roger de Killingworth was patron 
of the church of Kilworth, 1220; 
Robert, his son^ lived t. Henry III., 
and Roger de K. was a benefactor to 
Sulby Abbey, t. E. L In 1316 Wil- 
liam de Killingworth received par- 
don as an adherent of the Earl of 
Lancaster. A branch seems to have 
settled not far from Oxford, for John 
K., late Proctor of the University, 
was buried at Merton College, 1444. 
His tomb bears three cinquefoils, 
evidently derived from those of the 
Earls of Mellent, the suzerains of 
Killingworth. In 1606 John K. 
was Archdeacon of St. Alban's (Coll. 
Top. et GeneaL), and t. Eliz., John 
K., Esq., possessed estates in Cam- 
bridge and the Eastern Counties. 

Ctiiliy, a form of Silly, See 
Cealt. 

Chinn, a corruption of Chetne. 

Cbinery. See Cheis^ERT. 

Cbinnery. >SV£' Chenert. Hence 
IJie baronets of the name. 

CMpperfield, a corruption of 
Chevreville, a lordship in the Coten- 
tin. Robert de Chiefreville, 1165, 



held two knights' fees from the Ba- 
rony of Wormgaye, Norfolk (Liber 
Niger). 

Chitty, in 1272, was Cette, when 
Roger Cette was of Suflblk (Rot. 
Hundr.). That name appears to 
have been a form of Catt or Cate, by 
alteration of a vowel. See Cate and 
Chatty. 

Cliivell, a form of Chavell or 
Chaville. See Cayille. 

Chivers, or Cheevers, from La 
Chievre or Capra, in Normandy. 
WiUiam Capra held forty-seven 
lordships in barony, 1086, in Devon- 
shire (Domesd.). His name occurs 
in Normandy, 1070 (Gall. Christ, xi., 
Instr. 64). William Capre and Gos- 
fred C. witnessed a charter of Mont- 
acute, Somerset, c. 1100 (INIon. ii. 
910). William C. was one of the 
chief Barons of Rufus, and a jus- 
ticiary (Mon. i. 997). The seat of 
the barony was at Braduinch, De- 
von; it was lost temp. Llenry I., 
but the family remained. In Ire- 
land the)^ became Viscounts Mount- 
Leinster. 

Ciioice, a form of Choict. 

Clioicy, a form of Chausy. See 
Chace. 

CSioiiett, a form of Collett. 

Cbolmeley. See Chol^^IONDELET. 

Cliolmondeley, a branch of De 
Toesni, of Normandy. William de 
Belwar, or Belvar, otherwise Bel- 
voir, son of Berenger de Todeni, son 
of Robert de Todeni or Toesni, 
Baron of Belver, 1086, m. Mabilia, 
dau. and coheir of Robert Fitz- 
Hugh, Baron of Malpas, Cheshire ; 
the other dau. having m. Richard 
Patrick, or Patry, of the great baro- 
nial house of that name, Patry de la 
Lande. From William de Belwar de- 
scended the houses of Cholmondeley 
197 



Hosted by Google 



CHO 



CHU 



and Egerton. The family of De 
Toesni was royal^ descended from 
an uncle of Eollo. 

Cboules. See OowLES^ a form of 
Cauls or Caulx. 

CbreeS; a form of Crease or 
Ceeasy. 

Christen. See Chkistian. 

Christian. N. Christianus and 
Roger C; Ms son^ Thomas^ William 
Q., of Normandy, 1180-1195 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac). Walter Christianus, of 
Notts, 1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis), 
Robert Crestien, Bricius, Ranulph, 
Robert Cristian or Cristin, and others 
in England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.). 

Christien. See Chkistiax. 

Christmas, a translation of the 
Norman-French Noel. Roger, Ey- 
nard, Stephen Noel of Normandy, 
1180-1195 (Mag. Rot.; Scac), 
Thomas Noel of Staffordsh. 1189 
(Rot. Pip.); Hugh, John, Richard 
Christmasse, &c., c. 1272, in Eng- 
land (Rot. Hund.). 

Christofer. See Cheistophee. 

Christopher, from St. Christo- 
pher. Richard de St. Christopher 
occurs in Normandy, c, 1180 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac). He appears to have 
been of the family of Harenc, and 
the estate was granted to new owners 
by Philip-Augustus, 1204. 

Chuck, a form of Chokes or 
Chioches. See Chucks. 

Chucks, a form of Chokes or 
Chioches, from Choqaes, in Flan- 
ders. Gunfrid de Cioches, a great 
Flemish noble, held a barony in 
Bucks, Leicester, and Northants, 
1086. This passed, by marriage, to 
the Bethunes, Advocates or Protec- 
tors of Arras; but the male line 
continued as Cheokes and Chokes. 

Church. See Seaech. 

Churchill, or De Corcelle. The 
198 



Churchills of Dorset, ancestors of 
the great Duke of Marlborough, are 
traceable, by the ordinary heralds' 
pedigrees, to the reign of Plenry VII., 
bearing a lion ramp,, debruised by 
a bendlet. Prior to this, they were 
of Devon and Somerset, still bearing 
the same arms (Pole, Devon). The 
C.s of Devon descended from Elias 
de Chirchille, t. Edw. I,, who m. 
the heiress of Widworth}'-. In the 
same reign Richard de ChurchuUe 
occurs at Bruton and at Bath (Rot. 
Hundr. ii. 124; Anderson, Royal 
Geneal.). At the same time John 
de Corcelle, or Curcelle (the original 
form of ChurchuUe), occurs at Bru- 
ton (Rot. Hundr. ii. 124). Prior to 
this, Wandragesil de Curcelle is 
mentioned in Somerset, &c (RCR), 
c. 1198. His father, Hugh de 
Curcelle, held five-and-a-half fees 
from the barony of Totness, 1165 
(Pole, 12) ; and in a preceding 
generation lived Roger de C, who 
was granted Frome, Somerset, by 
Henry I. (Rot. Hundr. ii. 136). 
The latter was descended from Hugo 
Pincerna, who witnessed charters in 
favour of St. Amand, Normandy, 
before the Conquest (Mon, i. 996). 
His son, William de Corcelle (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 64), was father of Roger 
de Corcelle, who, in 1086, held a 
great barony in Somerset, &c, but 
lost it on taking part with other 
barons against Henry I. on his ac- 
cession. He had brothers, Richard 
Pincerna or De Corcelle, Robert 
Pincerna, and Rainald, seated in 
Salop and Chester. Plis son, Roger 
de Corcelle, received a grant of the 
Hundred of Frome, Somerset, from 
Henry I., held by the service of one 
knight, where his descendants con- 
tinued. ITugh de Corcelle, his son, 



Hosted by Google 



CHU 



above-mentioned, was living 11G5 
(Lib. Niger). The family of Wa- 
lensiS;, or Wallace, in Scotland, -was 
a branch of the Oorcelles. See 
Wallace. From this house de- 
scended the victorious Duke of 
Marlborough. 

Churton, in some cases probably 
a corruption of Curton or Cuketoit, 
Clabbon. See Clabone. 
Clabone, for Calbone^ or Cal- 
bony, William de Chalbeneys was 
summoned, 1251^ to serve in Gas- 
cogne (Pari. AVrits). The name 
was also written Chalviny or Chau- 
veny^ and was derived from a fief 
near Pontoise^ Normandy. William 
de Oalvigny occurs in the Duchy, 
1180 (Mag. Eot. Scac). Geoffry 
de Chalvennio witnessed a charter 
for Belver, Notts, t. Henry 1. (Mon. 
i. 330). Prom Ohalbeny/; Chal- 
bone, or Calbone, came Clabone. 

Clapliam, or De St. Ouen, from 
St. Andoen, near Arques, Nonnandy, 
which was held by William de St. 
Andoen from the Baron of Tancar- 
yille, c. 1050 (D'Anisy et St. Marie, 
Sur le Domesday). Bernard de St. 
A. in 1086 (Domesd.) held fiefs in 
Sufiolk and Kent from William, 
Viscount of Arques and Kouen, and 
had several sons, of whom Atso or 
Azo, of Kent, occurs 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.) ; Gormund in Essex, t. Henry 
I. (Lib. Niger) ; and Gilbert in 
Sussex, who witnessed a charter of 
Philip de Braiose, 1103 (Mon. ii. 
973). Pioger de St. A. occurs 1153 
(Mon. ii. 599). In 13th cent. Pvalph 
de St. A. held two fees in Clopham 
(Clapham), Sussex, from the honour 
of Braiose (Testa). Hence the 
younger branches bore the name of 
Clapham, the seat of this family 
from nearly the Conquest. Another 



family ii 

same nau 

Clare. 

difi'erent j 
scendants of the house of De Clare 
or Brionne, Earls of Hertford and 
Gloucester, descended from the 
Dukes of Normandy J 2, descend- 
ants of the Norman house of De 
Clere, whose fief lay in the Duchy. 
See Cleaee. 

Claret. Walter Clarte occurs in 
Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. 
Scac.) ; John Clarrot in Hunts, c. 
1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 

Clarges. Muriel de la Clergesse, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Claringbold. Geoffry Cleren- 
bolt was of Normandy, 1180 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.) ; N. Clarenbaut, in 
Sussex, 1199 (Palgr.Rot. Cur. Reg.) ; 
Roger Clerenbaud, in Salop, c. 1272 
(Rot. Hund.). 

Clark. This name includes per- 
sons of many different families. 
Some of these ore Norman; at least 
the name frequently appears in the 
Duchy. Robert, Odo, Huard, Os- 
bert, Philip, Richard, Branda Cleri- 
cus, or Le Clerc, occur 1180-1195 
(Mag. Rot. Scac). Twenty of the 
name occm- 1198 (lb.) ; of these, 
nine also occur in England 1199; 
and the families of the name gene- 
rally seem to have had members in 
both, countries. 

Clarke. See Clark. 
Clarmount, fi'om Clermont, near 
Beauvais, the seat of the powerful 
baronial family of the name. Wil- 
liam de Clermimd (Clermont) granted 
lands to the Abbey of Shrewsbury, 
c. 1230 (Rot. Hundr.). 

Clary. Lucas de Clarai occurs in 
Normandy 1198 (Mag. Rot. Scac). 
The arms of the Englisk family of 
199 



Hosted by Google 



CLE 



and are 
a"bel. 
:le Clauso^ 

Scac); Ealph de Claiiso 1265 
(U6m. Soc. Aut. Norm. v. 206). 
'I'be arms of the English family of 
Claus appear iiiRobson. Tlie Erench 
prommciation makes it ' Close.' 

Clavel; or ClaYille^ a baronial 
family from C. near Rouen. Walter 
de C. in 1086 held 37 lordships in 
barony, Devon (Domesd.). In 1165 
Walter de C. held 10 fees of the 
Honour of Gloucester (Lib. Nig.). 
Lomen-ChiYille according to Pole 
was the seat of the barony in Devon. 
Ralph de C. of this family held a 
-fief in Dorset from Alured de Lin- 
coln 13th cent. Various branches 
of this family continued for ages in 
Dorset. That of Smedmore in that 
county continued to 1774 (HutchinSj 
Dorset). 

Ciavering-, a branch of the house 
of De Vesci or De Burgh. See 
Veset. 

Clay, from Cltiye, near Meaux. 
Peter de Claie occurs 1194, and 
Stephen de Claie 1199 in England 
(PalgT. Rot. Cur. Regis). Robert 
de Cladio held tv^o fees in Oxford 
1165 (Lib. Nig.). Henry de C. of 
York t. Henry 11. (Mon. ii. 554). 
1324 Thomas de C. (PPW). The 
name is boroe by the baronets Clay. 

ciaye. See Clay. 

Clayfield, or Claville. 

Clear. See Cleaee. 

Cleare, or Clere, from the barony 
of Clere in the Vexin, Normandy. 
Reginald de C. v^as father of 
Matthew L, who m. Lucy de Han- 
gest, and had Matthew II., who m. 
a. sister of William de Longchamp, 
Bishop of Ely 1189. Roger de 
200 



Clere founded Little Mareis Priory, 
Yorkshire, t. Henry II. (Mon. i. 
496), and Ralph and Roger Fitz- 
Ralph de C. were benefactors. In 
1165 Roger de C. held two fees from 
Bigot in Norfolk, and Ralph de 
Clere from Fitz-Walter and de 
Clare (Lib. Nig.). The family was 
long seated at Ormsby, Norfolk. 

Clears, a form of Clear. 

Cleasby. Enisand Musard, brother 
of Hasculf M., Baron of Staveley, 
and son of Roald, Viscount of Nantes 
1050 (Lobineau, Hist. Bret. iL 117), 
was created Constable of Richmond 
by Earl Alan c. 1070. From him 
descended the family of De Rich- 
mond, Constables of R. His younger 
son obtained from him Cleasby, near 
Richmond, with WitclifFe,Torp, and 
Gerlington (Domesd. j Burton, Mon. 
Ebor. 273). Hasculph de Cleseby 
occurs t. Henry I. (Mon. Angl. i. 
888), and his nephew Hasculf t. 
Stephen (lb.). E[asculf, son of 
Hasculf t. John, possessed lands near 
Richmond which were granted to 
Roald, Constable of Richmond, on 
the death of Hasculf in Bretagne, 
(Gale, Hon. Rich, Add. 272, 3). T. 
Henry III. Hasculf de Cleseby held 
Wyclifie, Thorpe, and Gerlington 
(lb. 29). In the next reign the 
family assumed the name of Wycliffe, 
Robert de W. holding the above 
estates (lb. 50), and witnessing a 
charter of the Earl of Richmond 
1278 (Blon. Angl. ii. 197). From a 
younger son descended the family of 
Cleasby. John Wycliffe, the Re- 
former, was brother of William, son 
of Roger W., son of Alan de 
Moresby, son of Robert de Wyclifl^e, 
One of the judges bears the name. 

Cleere. See Cleae. 

Clemaos. See Clemence, 



Hosted by 



GooQle 



r 



\ 



CLI 

liic race, were benefactors to 

i:bj Abbey (Bouquet^ Hist. 

19. xi. 200), and in 1079 Pontius 

once; Prince of Pons, granted a 

ch to tbe abbey of Cormery, in 

nee of his sons Anselm, Gar- 

and Pbilip-Milo (Gall. Christ. 

4). From the first descended 

ords of Pons in Aquitaine, one 

most powerful families in 

ce^who are frequently mentioned 

! story. Ponce had also other 

ho went to England, of whom 

Fitz-Ponce and Walter Fitz- 

held important baronies in 

(Domesd,). Their younger 

ers were : 1. Richard Fitz- 

2. Osbert Fitz-Ponce, an- 

of the Vesets and Bur&hs. 

ames of these sons are men- 

. by Heniy I. in his charter 

ming their gifts to Malvern 

(Mon. Angi. i. 866)5 and 

the Monasticon (i. 305, ii. 876) 

oears that they also bore the 

of 'Pentium/ or des Pons, 

which it appears that they 

ons of Ponce ' of Pons.' 

hardFitz-Ponce witnessed, with 

d de Neumarch(^, a charter of 

lock Priory c. 1120 (Jones^ 

Brecon, ii. 75), and was an- 

^the De Cliffords, Earls of 

\d, as is generally known ; 

I remote- junior branch of 

J descended Thomas Clif- 

/became a Ponian Catholic; 

^ding member of the Cabal, 

^,es IL, and was created 

Afford. 

)See Cliep (Lower). 
' Families of various 
j-Ihe Cliftons of Notts bore 
I Norman names of De Pe- 
r Pibercy. Arnulf de Pe- 
J Rebors occurs in the Duchy 
201 



Dstedjy Google 



Hosted 



/ 



CLT 

1180-95 (Mag. Kot. Scac). Kic 
and llumfry Eebors 1198 ( 
The lordsliip of Reborcy or Eil 
belonged to the family of Wac 
Hugh Wac granted the cl 
there to Longues Abbey 1168 ( 
Christ, xi. Instr. 83, 84). Hi 
GeofFry Wac then mentioned aj 
to be the Geoffry de Ptibercy 
Clifton who was ancestor of 
family. See Collins. 

Clinton. In 1086 Geoffiy 
Glinton, Northants, from Geoff 
Mowbray, Bishop of Coul 
(Domesd.). Geoffry de Glint 
Clinton, his son, chamberlai 
Henry 1., gave the Church of G] 
]SForthants,with others, to Kenil 
Priory 1120 (Mon. Angl. ii. 11 
t.PIenry 1., he, as Gaufrid de 1 
was on an inquisition in Nor] 
(Mem. Soc, Ant. Norm.)^ 
Henry H., before 1164, Gau 
Clinton, his son, acknowledge^ 
he had pledged the estate of 
to the Bishop of Bayeux f( 
Anjou (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm 
1165 this baron returned his \ 
England as 17 (Lib. Nig.).' 
was a branch of the family j 
Douvres or De Dover, which! 
great baronial consequeD^*' 
DovEE. The Dukes ol / 
descend from this Norm/ 
Clinton. L 

Clisby. See Cleasb:S 

Clissold. The old foxj^ 
to have been Clisald and ) 
(Ptobson). Probably derj 
Clissolles or Glisolles, nec^ 

Clizzard, probably i 
Clissald. See Clissold. I 

Clode, for Claude (Lo\.v^ 

haps from St. Claude, nej* 

The arms appear in Eobsor 

or and az., and barry wavl 

202 ( 



1 

)ri 

^-el 

i 



^^^Hostedty Google 



COD 

u'el lield fiefs in Gloucester 
I'jhim and Neumarcli^, and 

^n K. from Giffard E. of 
(Lib. Nig.). Fulco Ookerel 
Gloucester 13th cent. (Testa). 
t Sir William Cockerell was 
3d from Essex to attend a 
ouncil at Westminster^ PPW. 

^ronets Cockerell (now Eush- 
re of this race. 

nor may perhaps be younger 
esofGreyofCodnor. ^SeeGREY. 
ringrton, or De Cantilupe^from 
ington^ Gloucester. Roger de 
ipe^ living 1201, had posses- 
1 Wapley and Gotherington ; 
^th his son Roger made grants 
i St. Augustine's Abbe}^; Bris- 
^broke, Glouc. ii. 20 ; Mon. 

■ The abbey made further 
pes there from Richard; son 
above Roger (Ibid.). It ap- 

Jiat this family remained at 
mgton or Codrington, which 

I they bore. Geoffry de Cother- 
i was living here t. Edward III. 
' louc; 391; 397). He was 
grandson of Richard de 
of this place. The Cod- 
)re argent; a fesse gules, 
by lions. Some branches 
ipe also bore argent, a 
differenced by lions' heads 
le lys (Robson) ] which 
b these were branches of 
ace. The lords Gantilupe 
• writ 1299) were from 
D; near Coutances. Wil- 
occurs in Normandy ]124 
ist.xi.160), Walter de C, 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). In 1165 
oger, Ralph, and Simon de 
fs in England (Lib. Nig.). 
)., ancestor of the Codring- 
)rother of William de O.j 
of Brecknock. 

203 



Hosted by Google 



COF 



Coffin or Cophin, perh^ 
CouvainjiiearCoutances. T^ 
came to England at tlie C3 
soon after which Ricliard 
held fiefs in Devon (Pole), fr 
Earl of Mortaine (Testa); 
ganns Cofin, t. Henry I., hel 
Paganus de Beauchamp in 
(Mon. i. 245). Eichard 0. 
had a writ of military su 
(PPW). 

Coffen. See CoPErN'. 

Coish, a form of Goish, or 
which appears from Kobso: 
another form of Gorges 
Wilts being of Wraxall anc 
ford, Wilts, which belonc 
Gorges, and bearing their 
gnrge?, or whirlpool. See C 

Coite, or Cocus. Godefridii; 
with other great men, witn 
Norman charter 1066 (Gall, 
xi. 60). In 1086 Walter 
son of Godfrey, held a ba 
Essex (Domesd. Ess. 95), 
Cocus, his son, occurs in Noi^ 
1118 (Blomefield, iv. 430). 
Coke, 1206, was father of 
C, who held a knight's fee 
in Didlington, from Earl 
1239. His grandson Robe 
Lord of D. 1280. His desc 
John C, banneret, was se 
Gascoigne t. Edw. III. (I 
ix. 235), from whom desc 
celebrated Sir Edward Ci 
Chief Justice, ancestor of 
of Leicester. 

Coker, or De Mandevilh 
castle and barony of Mai: 
Magneville, in the Coten 
family is said to have bee: 
of the Bertrams, Barons ( 
bee (WilTen, Mem. Buss 
See MiTFOED. Geoffry d 
yille came 1066 to Eng 
204 



ToJ 

I 



Hosted by Google 



COL 



lonsideraLle estates in Leices- 

'3111 tlie Countess Judith, and 

iicestor of the Burdetts baron- 

d of Baroness Burdett-Coutts, 

•ert Bordet^ the elder son, 

?f Cuilh^, was dead before 

hen his widow held from 

de Grentmenil, in Leicester 

id. i. 232 b.). He had been 

in 1077 (Mod. i. 562), and his 

ugh de Cailli in 1128 wit- 

a charter of Richard de Beau- 

Mon. ii. 143). Hugh had 

Bobert de Cuilli: 2. Wal- 



Mqt son Eobert Bordet, Sire 
li, m. Sibylla, d. of AVilliani 
'evre, a baron of Devon, and 
hrtaldng to rebuild the city 
gona in Spain, and to defend 

[st the Saracens, obtained the 
ity, with the rank of Prince 
Bra gona. He in 1133, at the 
if his Norm an chivalry, res- 

IrAlfonso, King of Arragon, 
is army from destruction by 
^ — IS, at the battle of Fraga. 
lire de Aguillon, his son, 
e barons of Normandy, 
l. Norm.), lost the princi- 
\ in consequence of the 
death of the archbishop, 
\ attributed to him. He 
have been succeeded by 
ie Aguillon, his brother, 
)f the Barons Aguillon. 
rounger brother, was an- 
the De Cuillys of Nor- 



de Cuilly, brother of the 
5 of Tarragona, witnessed 
ition charter of Canwell, 
LU2 (Mon. i. 440). In 
h de C. paid a fine in 
(Roberts, Excerpt, ii.). 
e Quilly (13th cent.) held 
205 



"H^by Google 



J 



COL 

lands in Stafford from Mar- 
(Inq. p. Mort.)j and also held 
clifl'e-Culey or Cuilly^ Leic^ 
from the same (Nicholls, Leic^ 
iv. ii. 939). Hugh de Culey 
Lord of RatclifFe 1296, 1299, ' 
de Cuilly, 1309, was Constal 
Kenilworth ; and being take: 
soner with the Earl of Lancas 
the battle of Boroughb ridge, 
]]is wounds in Pontefract 
He had issue John Culey, wh^ 
issue two sons, viz., Thomas, 
dau. and heir m. Sir John Star 
of Hampton (ancestor of the 
of Chesterfield) ; 2. Kichard, ' 
1361 (Rot. Origin., ii. 351)| 
was father of John Culley ofl 
benham, Leicester, who m. a ^ 
Sir John Harrington (Hari 
1558, fcl. 35), and had issue! 
of Lubbenham, father of yS'\ 
Colley, of Glaston, Kutland, 
son John had issue, 1. Author 
cestor of the Colleys, Lords o; 
ton, extinct; 2. Walter; 3. R 
The two youngest sons 
Ireland t. TIenry VIII., i 
Walter descended the 
Castle-Carbery, the lineal 
cestors of Arthur WellesL 
of Wellington, the grea 
most victorious general e 
duced by England. 

Collie. See CoLLET. 

Collins. Wilham de C 
Colunce held lands at Cha 
Oxford, c. 1272 (Rot. 
Hugh de Culunce had c\ 
Pont Orson t, John, c. 12( 
Soc. Ant. Norm., v. 119). C 
was near AleuQon. Ernis 
a dau. of William de "\^ 
Earl of Surrey, t. Henry 1 
de Colonches, 1165, held 
of four fees, and Thomas d 
206 



J 



Hosted by Google 



CON 



b96 (Des Bois). The family 
emained of great consequence 
>:land. 

|ey, from Cony or Coigny in 
^otentin. Sire Hubert and 
illiam de Coni held lands 
Philip Augustus c. 1204. 
Coignee occurs in Gloucester 
loberts, Excerpt.). 
ir, usually from the Celtic 
'Conor 5 but Connour was 
old English name, derived 
nereS; a form of Coisnieres-or 

ett. Probably foreign. Sarah 
ccurs c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.), 
a form of Cornet, several of 
famil}^ occur in Normandy 
(Mag. Rot. Scac). 
ew, i.e. Cannevv^ or Canu^ a 
Canute. 

cience, a form of Constance. 
edine, a corruption of CoN- 

E. 

luest; from Conquet, Bre- 
L Geoffry de Conquest held 
^n, Bedf , from the Honour 
3th ceDt. (Testa). 
le, or De Gand. Witi- 
renowned opponent of 
le, after many years of 
^as compelled to submit 
^n he was invested with 
)m of Angria (UArt de 
DateS; xvi. 145). Lu- 
e of his descendants, was 
xony, and d. 864, leaving 
fe, dau. of Eberhard, 
Friuli, Bruno, Duke of 
He m. a dau. of the 
Lrnold, and declined the 
irone. Bruno had two 
nry the Fowler, Emperor 
er of the Emperor Otho, 
ded 936 ; 2. Wickman. 
was created Count of 
207 



Hosted 



by 



Google 



CON 



Gand 940 by the Emperor Ot] 
nepliew; and had two son 
Theodoric, Count of Gand, ar 
of the Counts of Gand and G, 
2. Adalbert, father of Ealph, 
of Baldwin de Gand, Count 0| 
or Alost, ancestor of the Co* 
Alost, whose ^^ounger brother 
de Gand became baron of 
ham in England. The lat 
1. Walter -, % Hugh, ancesti 
house of Montfort; 3. Ro" 
Thomas. Robert^ the C 
(of Folkingbam barony), grj 
his brother Thomas de Alos" 
Gilbert de Alost (or De 
lands at Frestingthorpe, Yorl] 
ton, Mon. Ebor.). In 11 
w^ardship of William (Co. 
de Alost was granted to W 
Gaud, baron of Folkiughaij' 
Pip.), and William Constab] 
Robert confirmed the gr 
Thomas de Alost, his father's 
(Burton). Hence sprang thi 
house of Constable ofFlamboj 
who bore nearly the sar 
the De Gands and Alosts 

Constance, from C 
Coutances, Normandy. 
Constaus or Constance 
the Duchy 1180 (Mag. I 
Walter de Constantin i 
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. B 

Constantin©. Nigel 
count of C. or Coutances 
he revolted against Dul 
and lost his vast estate 
descendants, Ralph de ( 
was seated in Salop 1086 
Hugh de C, his son, gran1 
Salop Abbey before 112 
de C. witnessed its founda 
1093, and Richard de < 
Haghmond Abbey 10^ 
family long flourished in 
208 



Hosted by Google 



OOR 

in 1086 held from Baldwin de Bri- 
onne in Devon. 

Coppard, or Copart^ from Ooo- 
pertus or Covert. See Couet. 

Coppen. See COPPIIS'. 

Copper. See CoopePw 

Coppin, probably foreign. Warin 
Copin was of Cornwall^ 1189 ; 
Hervey and Ivo Copin of England, 
c. 1272.. The name does not appear 
in Normandy, but it may be found 
elsewhere. The arms were or, a 
chief vair. 

Copping-. See CoPPIN. 

Coppins, for CoPPlK. 

Copus, for Capus or Cabus. See 
Chappuis. 

Coram, for Goram or Gorham. 

Corbell. Geoffry, Radulf, and 
William Corbel of Normandy, 1198 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.) j Richard Corbeil 
of England, 1189 ; William Corboil 
was Archbishop of Canterburj^, t. 
Henry I. 

Corben. See CoEBTl^. 

Corbet, a Norman family too 
well hnown to need any detail. 
Hence the Barons Corbet of Caux, 
and the Baronets Corbet. See Eyton, 
Salop ^ Dugdale, Baronage, &c. The 
name also existed in Normandy, 
Hbert, Reinold, and Richard C. occur 
there, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Corbey, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Corbet or Coebett. 

Corbitt. See Coebett. 

Corbould. Robert Corbaldus 
was of Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.) ; John Carbul appears 
in England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.). 

Corbyn. See Caeabine. Osbert 
Corbjm of Holne, Devon (Mon. i. 
792). The name occurs in Notts, 
Derby, Devon, Wilts, in the records. 

Cordeaux. The French form of 
Cordels or Cordeux. See Coedell. 

209 



Hosted by Google 



/ 



COR 

Cordelier, for Cordonier, or Oor- 
duaner. Fere Cordoanier, 1198 ; 
Robert Cordon^ 1195, Normandy, 
(MRS); Stephen, Hugh, Randiilph 
le Corduaner, England, c. 1272 
(EH). 

Cordell, or Cordall. Robert de 
Cordelles was of Normandy, 1180- 
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Hugh Cordel 
of London, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 

Corden, a corruption of Garden. 
See Caeden. 

Corderoy, a corruption of Cor- 
dray. See Cokdeeoy. 

Corderoy, or Cordray, from Cor- 
day or Corderay in the Cotentin. 
William de Cordai occurs in Nor- 
mandy, 1195-98 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; 
Peter de Codrai in England (13th 
cent). The family is frequently 
mentioned. 

Cordery, a form of CoEDEEOY. 

Cordeux. See CoEDEAUX. 

Cording-. See CoEDEN. 

Cordrey. See Coedeeoy. 

Cord well, for Oaedwell. 

Corfe, probably a form of Coepe. 

Core^ or Cure. Robert Cur 
occurs in Normandy, t. Philip-Au- 
gustus, c, 1201 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm., V. 182) ) "William Curre oc- 
curs in England, 1189 ] John Cure, 
c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 

Corker. Amulf de Corcres oc- 
curs in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac); Geoifry Chorger or 
Churger in England, c. 1272 (Rot. 
Hundr.). 

Corkbill, probably a form of 
Corcelle. See Chuechill. 

Cormie, probably a corruption of 
Cormeilles, near Lisieux. Gozelin 
de Cormeliis was a baron in Hants, 
1086, and Ansfrid de C. in Gloucester 
and Hereford {see Dugd. Bar. ; Mon. i., 
115, 553). Sire John de Cormayles, 
210 



Hosted byKoOgle 



COR 



COT 



Corneville to Jumieges, t. Henry I. 
(Mon. ii.) ; Robert de C. held lands 
in Wilts, 13th cent. (Testa). 

Corp. See CoiiPE. 

Corpe, from the fief of Corp, in 
Normandy, held from Philip -Au- 
gustus by the Dean o Adjou, c. 
1204 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
174), 

Corry. See CoRT. 

Corsar, for Corvesar. William 
Corvesarius occurs in Normandy, 
1180-90 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Chris- 
tina and lienry Corveser in Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 

Cort, from Court. See A' Court. 

Cortis. See CuRTIS. 

Corum. See Coram. 

Cory. Gilbert, Odo, William 
Coreie of Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS). 

Cosen. John Cosen, Bishop of 
Durham, was descended from an 
ancient Norfolk family. In 1336 
Edmond le Cosyn was bailiff of 
Norwich; in 1327 John C. Before 
this Roger C. held several manors 
in Norfolk by marriage (Blomefield, 
i. 485, ii. 491, 537), and Ralph C. 
possessed Choseley in the same 
county (lb. x. 349) 3 and 1217 
Gilbert C, probably of this famity, 
was bailiff of the Honour of Lan- 
caster in Lincoln. The name of 
Le Casin implies relationship to a 
distinguished family in Norfolk. 
The arms are those of De Liniesi 
(with a change of tincture), which 
Norman family had a branch seated 
in Norfolk at an early date. The 
Cosins were probably descended 
from this branch. ^ 

Cosens, Cosin, Cousins (a French 
name) includes families of Norman 
and other descents. Herebert and 
Robert Cusin occur in England, 



1189 (Rot. Pip.); Gilbjert, John, 
Roger, and William C, 1199 (Palgr. 
Rot. Cur. Regis). / 

Cosham, a branch of j the Bassets, 
Barons of Norman ville i/n Normandy. 
See Palmer. / 

Cossart, apparen thy foreign. The 
arms are preserved hj^ Robson. 

cosser, a form of/ Cossart. 

Cost. Roger Caste was of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; 
Ralph Coste in 119^ (lb.). 

Costen,:^r CostejJii, a known form 

of COITSTANTINE. 1 

Coster, a form of Costard. Walter 
Costart was ofN;ormandy, 1180 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.jj • Anfrid and 
Roger C. in 1198 (lb.); Oliver 
Costard was of England, 1194 (Palgr. 
Rot. Cur. Regis)/ 

Costin, or Coateyn, a known form 

of COJ^STANTINE!. 

Cotchingr, an. English corruption 
of Cochon. William and Durand 
Cochon were c/f Normandy, 1180-95 
(Mag. Rot. Sicac); Hugh Cochim 
of England, ci 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 

Cottell. JkVilliam Cotel was of 
Normandy,Ol80-95 (Mag. Rot. 
Scac); RicWard Cotel of England, 
1189 (Palgi% Rot. Cur. Regis); 
Elias, Hugh' Robert, Roger, Thomas, 
Walter C, /c. 1272 (Rot. Himdr.) ; 
Berengariu^s Cotel held lands in 
Wilts, hi capite, 1083 (Exon. 
Domesd.,). 

Cottejrell. Probably foreign. 
Walter/Coterel was of Herefordshire, 
1158 (Rot. Pip.). Li 1130 William 
C. odcurs in Jliddlesex (lb.). He 
granted lands to the EJaights Hos- 
pitallers (Mon. Angl. ii.). William 
C. Was M.P. for Wilton, 1313-25. 

CJotterill. See CoTTERELL. 

fottle. See Cottell. 
ottrell. See Cotterell. 
211 



Hosted by Google 



COT 



COU 



Cottrilll. See Cotterell. 

Couob; lor Couclie. See CusT. 

CoucbyX from Ooucy near Laon. 
Alberic de fcoucy had issue Drogo, 
Sire de Coucy and BoYes^ living 
1059. Egiiero:and, Robert, and An- 
selm were liis'vsons; also Alberic de 
Coucy or CocY; wbo held lands in 
York and Builis 1086 (Domesd.). 
He bad Ingenul(f, wbose son, Geof- 
fry de Cocy, ofccurs in Gloucester 
1130 (Rot. Pip^j). Eicbard Cose or 
Cocy occurs 12tib cent. (Mon. Angi. 
i. 496). Of tA French line was 
Eguerrand de Cdtucy^Earl of Bedford. 

Coudray. S^ee Caudert. 

Cougrlitrey, filtered from Caw- 

DERT. 1 

Coulon, from \A^co"ULON. 

Coulter, or De Culture, from Cul- 
ture, near Mende, \Languedoc. In 
1165 Henry de C. lield a barony in 
Somerset (Lib. Niger). Henry II. 
confirmed his gifts'v to Plympton 
Priory (Mon. ii.). \ Henry de C. 
paid scutage in Doraet 1202 ; and 
Henry de C. held in cMef in Somer- 
set 18th cent. (Testa). I 

Counsel. "Williampind Warin 
Consel were of Norwandy 1180 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.)j /ohn Cunsail 
of England, c. 1272 (R(\t. Hundr.). 

Count, an English fowm of Comes, 
or le Counte. See Combes. 

Courcy, a well-knowi Norman 
baronial family, from whidh sprang 
the barons De Courcy, the \Earls of 
Ulster, and the Barons King;sale. 

Courtenay. In 941 Ei^omund 
was constituted Count of \ Sens 
(L'Art de V^rif. les Dates), anol was 
father of Reginald or Raynir 1., 
who built the Castle of Chateau- 
Raynard. Erom his elder son IFro- 
mund II. descended the CountVs of 
Sens, extinct 1055. Reginald, \the 
212 



younger son, possessed Chateau- 
Raynard, Courtenay, and Montar- 
gis, the hereditary estates of this 
line (Anselme, i. 473). Hatto, his 
son, built the Castle of Courtenay, 
and was thence surnamed (Bouquet, 
X. 222). This baron^ according to 
authorities cited by Cleveland (Hist. 
House of Courtenay), had, 1. Milo ; 
2. Josceline, Count of Edessaj 3. 
Geoffry, slain in battle with the 
Saracens. Milo m. a dau. of the 
Count of Nevers, and had, 1. Regi- 
nald, whose dau. m. Peter, grandson 
of Louis VII. of Erance (Anselme), 
and was ancestor of the Counts of 
Nevers, Emperors of Constanti- 
nople j 2. Josceline. Josceline, . the 
younger son, had two sons, Reginald 
and William, of whom Reginald m. 
Hawisa, dau. and heir of Maud de 
Abrincis or Avrances, widow of 
Robert de A., Viscount of Devon, 
and Baron of Oakhampton j and 
William de C. mar. Matilda, dau. of 
the same Maude by her second hus- 
band, Robert Fitz-Roy, who held 
Oakhampton in right of his wife 
1165 (Lib. Niger). He appears to 
have left no issue. 

Hugh de Courtenay, son of Regi- 
nald, in 1203 was possessed of the 
greater part of the barouy, but Ha- 
wisa, his mother, still held eighteen 
knights' fees, Devon (Rot. Cane). 
In 1205 Robert de C. succeeded his 
brother, and from this date the his- 
tory of the Courtenays, Earls of De- 
von, Marquises of Exeter, and their 
various branches, is well known. 

Courteney. See CoTJRTEIsrAr. 

Counter, a form of Counter or 

GUNTER. 

County, from CoUNT. 

couper. See Cooper and Cow- 



Hosted by GoOgk 



cou 



court. See A'CouBT. *^ 

Courtlce. /S'ee CuKTiS. , 

Courtney. See Ootjrtenat. i 

Cousens. See CoSENS. 
Cousins. See OosE]srs. 
Coureton; or Oureton, from 
Oourtonne near" Caen. William de 
Ourtone was of Surrey 1130, Ernald 
de 0. of Essex 1189 (Eot. Pip.). 
This family held three knights' fees 
in Normandy 1165 (Duchesne, Feod. 
Norm.). Gilbert and Geoffry de 
Cortone occur there 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac). 

Courtauld, probably from Cour- 
telles or Corteilles, near Evreux. 
Hugh de Oortilz and Gillebert de 
Oorteles occur in Normandy 1180- 
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac). John and 
Roger de Curteles in England, c. 
1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 

Coutes. See CooTE. 

Coutts. See CooTE, Collet- 
Welleslet. 

Couzens. See CosENS. 

Co veil, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Oauvel. See Cavell. 

Cover, or Covert. See A'ComiT. 

Covey, or Covet, a form of Covert. 
See A' Court. 

Covil. See Covell. 

Cowan. 1. A Scottish local 
name. 2. A form of Gowen. 

Coward, from La Couarde, near 
Rochelle. Radulphus *de Coarda 
occurs in Normandy 1198 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.) J Roger de Cowert in 
England c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 

Cowart. See Co WARD. 

Cow, from CowiE, or Co wet, 
armorially identified, 

Cowdell. See Caudell. 

Cowderoy. See Corderot. 

Cowdery. See CoWDEROT. 

Cowe. See Cow. 

Coweii, a form of Covell. 



ORA 

Cowen. See CowAN. 

Cowens. See CowEN. 

Cowle, from the fief of Cohy or 
Cuy in Normandy. Robert de Cui 
occurs 1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac), 
"VValkelin de Coweye in England 
c 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 

,Cowley. 1. An English local 
nalme, comprising families of various 
origin. 2. A form of De Cuilly. See 

J,LE Y-WeLLESLE Y. 

Cowney, a form of Cony or 

CONI^Y. 

Co w van. See CowajST. 

Co'wper, or De C clumbers. The 
early history of the family has been 
noticed under Ashley-Cooper. In 
1340 ihere were two branches in 
SussexJ as appears by the Non. In- 
quisitiones. From one sprang the 
Coopers c^f Harting, from the other 
the Cowpers of Strood, who bore 
the arms of the Norman line of De 
C clumbers, -viz. gules, a chief argent 
(Des BoisV merely exchanging the 
tinctures, JLnd adding other marks 
of cadency] I The Norman line were 
barons of M Have du Puy. From 
the CowpM of Strood in Sussex 
descended "e C.s of Cheshire; an- 
cestors of \^ Earls Cowper. Of 
this family ^re an eminent Lord 
Chancellor of lEngland, and the poet 
Cowper. 

Cox, Cocks ^r Cocus. See Oogk 
(Lower). \ 

Coxe. See ^x. 

Coysb. See CoiSH. 

Cozens. See OoSENS. 

Craft, or De Turville, from T. 
near Pont-Audemer, derived from 
Torf de Torfville (Xa Roque, Mais. 
Hare. ii. 1927), from whom de- 
scended Geofiry de Turville 1124 
(Ord, Vitalis, 880 j Mon. i. 519, ii. 
309), who had grants from the 
213 



*ted by Google 



CRA 

Earl of Leicester and Mellent in 
England. Ealpli De Turville gave 
the cliiircli of Craft to De la Pr6 
Prior}^, Leicester (Mon. ii. 312)^ to 
which GreofFry and Eobert de Craf^' 
also contributed (lb.). Roger de 
Craft and Simon de Turville Or/aft 
also held fiefs of the Honour of iLei- 
cester (Testa^ 254, 255), being evi- 
dently of the same family. / 

Crakanthorpe, or Malcael,/ a 
branch of the Lowtheks of "West- 
moreland, and of Breton origin/. Of 
this family was the eminent divine 
Richard Crakanthorpe, t. Chalrles I. 

Cramp, perhaps from rtremps 
near Oahors. ■ 

Cranwell (or Crenawell^ §is writ- 
ten in the Battle Abbey Boll), a 
corruption of Cramanville?'. This 
family of De Oramaville ^^as seated 
in Essex from the Conque/st (Testa), 
and in Kent held its lanAs by three 
knights' service (lb.). In ll89 Ralph 
de Cramaville paid a line for his 
estates in NorthumbeApnd (Rot, 

Pip.). 

Crane, from Crani| 
Andreas, John, Oliver 
Crane in England, 
Hundr.). 

Craney. Ernald d| 
in Normandy 118' 
Scac), and Odo d< 
(lb.). i 

Crann. ^S'ee Cb.WE. 

Crannis. See CRANES. 

Cranston, a Ic/cal name in Scot- 
land. The Barojis Cranstoun seem 
to have been descended from a 
branch of the houise of Bertkam. 

Crapnell, for IGrrapinel. 

erase, a form of Grace, Grasse, or 
Gras. / 

Crast, for Ci^EST. Winifred Crest 
occurs in Nornjiandy 1180-95 (Mag. 
214 



/ 



CRA 



scfs ( 



in Maine. 
^William de 
1272 (Rot. 



renie occurs 
(Mag. Rot. 
Crenea later 



feot. Scac). The English name of 
/ Cresett is probably a form of this. 
Craven, or De Daiville, from D., 
Normandy. In 1056 Walter Bar- 
batus, Lord of Daiville, witnessed 
the charter of Treport, Eu (Neustr. 
Pia, 589). Walter de D., his son, 
accompanied the Conqueror, and 
had grants from Roger de Mowbray 
in York, with the feudal dignity of 
Seneschal. He witnessed a charter 
of Pontefract Priory (Mon. i. 655). 
Richard de D. was living 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). Robert, his son, was here- 
ditary Seneschal, and held five fees 
from Mowbray in York, and one in 
Notts (Lib. Niger). He had a dis- 
pute with Byland Abbey (Mon. i. 
1031), and had two sons : 1. Robert 
de Daiville, who m. a dau. of Agnes 
Percy by Josceline of Louvaine, and 
was ancestor of the Dayvilles, Dai- 
villes, or Deyvilles of York; 2. 
Thomas. Thomas de D., whose 
brother was m. to a Perc}'-, obtained 
the lordship of Roudon or Rawdon, 
in Craven (originally part of the 
Percy estates) ; and his descendants, 
who bore the fesse of Daiville with 
marks of difi'erence, were indifter- 
ently styled Rawdon and Craven, 
the latter probably arising from the 
office of Seneschal of Craven, which 
belonged to the Earls of Albemarle, 
a family which possessed lands in 
Rawdon (Mon. ii. 103). Raginald 
de Rawdon, son of Thomas, occurs 
1202 (Rot. Cane). He had two 
sons : 1. Plenry, whose descendants 
bore the name of Rawdon ; of whom 
Simon de R., ^ son of Henry,' did 
homage for his lands t. Plenry 111. 
(Rob. Excerpt, ii. 352), and was 
father of Isabel, a benefactress to 
Fountains (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 
106), while Thomas, his brother 



Hosted by Google 



ORA 



CRI 



(Michael's son), was ancestor of the , 
Hawdons^ Earls of Moira^ Marquises 
of Hastings ; 2. Thomas de Craven, 
who with his descendants bore that 
surname. This Thomas de Craven 
held lands in Norfolk (Testa) as 
well as part of Rawdon. In 1316 
William de Craven and Michael de 
Rawdon were joint Lords of Raw- 
don (PPW). The former granted to 
Fountains Abbey lands given to his 
father by William de Daiville (Bur- 
ton, 149). From William de Craven 
descended the Cravens of Leveninge 
and Appletrewick in Craven, an- 
cestors of the gallant Lord Craven 
renowned in the wars of Gustavus 
Adolphus, and of the Earls Craven. 

Crawcour, a form of Cracure or 
Cravicure, which is armorially iden- 
tified with Crevequer or Crevecoeur 
(Robson). Crevecoeur was a strong 
castle in the valley of the Auge, 
which still remains (MSAN,xxiv. 90, 
&c.). Its lord; according to Wace^ 
was at Hastings. Plugh de C. occurs 
in Normandy t. Plenry I., and held 
five fees from the Bishop of Bayeux 
(lb. viii. 426; 427). Robert de C, 
probably his brother^ founded Leeds 
Priory^ Kent. A branch was seated 
in Lincoln. 

Craze. See Crace. 

Crease, for Crace. 

Creasey, a form of Cresst. 

Creasy, a form of Cresst. 

Creese. See Crace. 

Crellin, from Crallan, which is 
derived from CroUon in the Coten- 
tiu; Normandy (Lower). 

Crespin, from the family of Bec- 
crespin, Normandy. See Joceltn". 

Cressall. See Cressell. 

Cressell. Turstan and Robert de 
Croissiles were of Normandy 1180 
(Mag. Rot, Scac.) ; Richard de Creis- 



selles 1195 (lb.); Henry de Crissale 
of England c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.). 

Cressey. See Cressy. 

Cressy. 1. From the Lordship 
so named, near Dieppe and Rouen. 
Hugh de Cressy, and Simon, occur 
in Normandy 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. 
Scac). Anselm and Gilbert de 
Cressy c. 1119 held lands from the 
Earls De Warrenne in England. 2. 
Hugh de Cresseio was of Hunts, 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). He was the son of Guy 
le Roiix, Lord of Creci in La Brie, 
Seneschal of France (Ord. Vitalis). 

Creswick. William de Cresek is 
mentioned in Normandy c. 1200, 
where estates were granted to him 
with Henry de Bailliolet (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 110). 

Crewe, a branch of De la Mare or 
Montalt, whose arms it bore, with a 
slight difference (Ormerod, Cheshire, 
iii. 165). Crewe was in the barony 
of Malbanc, and was possessed c. 
1150 by Henry de Criwa, who at-./^ 
tested a charter of Hugh Malba2ic, 
Sire Thomas de Crue was nying 
after 1241. Hence the Lord/crewe 
of Stene, maternally represented by 
the Lords Crewe. / 

Crews or Crewys. Hiigii do Creus 
and Richard de Creos ;^ere of Nor- 
mandy 1198 (Maft^^Kot. Scac). 
Creus-Anisy was in/^^rmandy (lb.). 
Richard de Crues also occurs in 
Devon 1199 ; and r^Q family has re- 
mained there eve^t since. 

Crickett. Se^_ Critchett. 

Criper. See Griper. 

Crippen, fo^. Grippon. Lescelina 
de Gripon ocg-^n-s in Normandy 1195- 
8 (Mag. Rot. Scac). Walter de 
Grippinge i^ England 1199 (Palgr. 
Rot. Cur.^iiegis), 

Cripus, armorially identified with 
Crisp (Pobson). 

215 



Hosted by Google 



CEI 



CRO 



Crispy an abbreviation of Crispin, 
a Norman name (Lower). 

Crispin. Joceline, William, and 
Robert Crespin of Normandy 1180- 
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac). See Jocelti^. 

Critchett, from Crichet or Cru- 
chet. Radulpbus and RaiDald Cro- 
chet of Normandy 1180 (Mag\ Rot. 
Scac). Tlie name of Criquet and 
Crickett frequently occurs in Eng- 
land 12th and 13th cent. In 1313 
William Cryket was bailsman for an 
M.P. for Bridport (PPW). 

Critchfield, from Cricheville or 
Cristequeville, Normandy, 

Croaker, or le Crochere, from 
Crocea, a cross (Ducange), crocearius, 
a cross-bearer. Simon le Crockere 
and William Crockare mentioned in 
England c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 
Norman families may be included. 
John le Crochere held lands from De 
Pomeray, Devon, t. Henry I. 

Crocker. See Ceoakek. 
, Crocket. See Ceoce:ett. 

Crockett. Radulphus and Rain- 
aid Crochett in Normandy 1180 
(Mag. jRot. Scac). 

Crockltt. See Ceocxett. 

Crofton, or De La Mare, from La 
Mare, Normandy. John de la Mare 
had a grant of Crofton from Roger 
de Poitou, t. ^lliam I. (Testa, 411). 
John de la MaM was lord, t. Richard 
L, and was a benefactor to Burs- 
cough Priory (M'^n. ii. 305). Alicia 
was widow of Thomas de C. 1272 ; 
John de C, M.P. for Carlisle 1311 
(PPW). The family then bore the 
name of De Crofton. From this 
branch of the De la Mares descend 
the baronets Crofton. 

Crofton, or Lowther, Lords 
Crofton. See Lowthee. \ 

Crog-er. Perhaps a form of 
Ceoakee. 
9AG 



Crokat. A form of Ckockett. 
Croke, a branch of le Blund. See 
Blotjnt. 

Croker. See Ceoakee. 
Croll, for Crull or Cruel, appears to 
be a corruption of Criol. See Keeeell. 
Crolls. See Ceoll. 
Crome, Croume, or Croune, a 
form of Crun or Craon. See Ceowne. 
Croney, from Cronet in Normandy. 
Crook, or Croc, a Norman baronial 
family. Hugh, William, and John 
de Croc occur in Normandy 12th 
cent. (Mag. Rot. Scac). In 1086 
Rainaldus Fitz-Croch, hereditary 
huntsman of the King, held fiefs in 
Hants, as did his father Croch 
(Domesd.). Osmond C. occurs 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). In 1156 Matthew C. 
had charge of the forests in Hants, 
and 1165 Hugh Croc and William 
C. held fiefs in barony in Normandy 
(Feod. Norm.), as did John C. from 
William deMohun, Ruald C. from the 
Earl of Gloucester, and William C. 
from the See of Bath (Liber Niger). 
Crooke. See Ceook. 
Crookes. See Ceook. 
Croom. See Ceome. 
Croome. See Ceome. 
Croose. See Ceewes. 
Croot, for Groot or Grote. Wil- 
liam, Thomas, and Robert Grut, in 
England, c 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 
Crot was in Normandy. Euric and 
Matthew de Crotis occur 1198 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac). 

Crop, or Croopes, from Cropus, 
near Dieppe, and Bellencombre. Wal- 
ter de Cropus accompanied Bernard 
de Newmarch to the conquest of 
Brecknock 1087. He is mentioned 
by Ordericus Yitalis. Robert de 
Cropiz had Norman estates 1165 
(Duchesne, Feod. Norm.). The fa- 
mily remained in Brecknock. 



Hosted by Google 



GEO 



CUM 



Cropper. Simon de Cropei'; or 
Croperi, occurs in England 1199 
(Palgr. Eot. Cur. Regis). This 
name seems foreign. Simon in 1194 
claimed a knight's fee of the Honour 
of Mortaine, Northants. 

Crosier, from Oroiseur (Lower), 
probably of the same origin as le 
Crochere. See Cboaker. 

Cross, from St. Croix, or Croix, 
in Normandy. Ralph de S. Cruce, 
and Adam, occur in the Duchy 
1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac). Reginald, 
GeofPry, Peter, Richard de Cruce 
in England 1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. 
Regis); Warin, Henry, Richard de 
Cruce in Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Crosse. See Cross. 

Crosson. See Crasson. 

Crotch, for Crouch, or Cross. 

Croucb, a form of Cross (Lower). 

Crouciier, a form of Crosier 
(Lower). 

Crout. See Croot. 

Crowne or De Craon, armorially 
identified (Robson) ; descended from 
Hunrok, said by some to be a son of 
Desiderius, last king of the Lom- 
bards, and who was created Duke of 
Friuli by Charlemagne 795 (Art de 
V(^r. les Dates). Everard, his grand- 
son, was Duke of Friuli 846. Be- 
renger, his son, was elected King of 
Italy 888. He was grandson of the 
Emperor Louis le Debonnaire, and 
was chosen Emperor 916. His 
dau. m. Adelbert, Marquis of Ivrea 
(son of Anscar, son of Wida, son of 
Everard, Duke of Friuli). His 
grandson Adalbert was King of 
Italy 950 (Ibid.). He was deprived 
by the Emperor Otho, but his son 
Otho William *was adopted by the 
Duke of Burgundy, and became 
Count of Burgundy and N overs c. 
1000. His son Reginald of Bur- 



gundy had issue Robert, to whom 
the 'Barony of Craon in Anjou was 
granted by GeofFry Martel 1052. 
From his elder son descended the 
Barons of Craon (Du Paz, Mais. 
Breitagne, 735). His younger son 
Gu'v de Craon accompanied the Con- 
queror, and held 61 lordships in 
capite 1086, and was ancestor of 
the 1 family in England. 

Crozier. See Crosier. 

druft. See Craet. 

CJruise. See Crewes. 

■Cruse. See Crewes. 

iCrussell. See Cressell. 

iCrutclier. See CrotjcHER. 

Crute. See Croat. 

9rux. See Crocks or Crookes. 

^ryer. Osmond le Crieor, Nor- 
mapdy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

0ubison, for Corbizon. William 
delCorbucon occurs in Normandy, 
11^0-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac). Wil- 
liam Fitz-Corbezun was Baron of 
Studley, Warwick, 1086 (Domesd.). 
The family continued there tiU 
1354 (Dugd. Warw.). Corbuzon 
the ancestor is mentioned in a 
charter of Duke Robert of Nor- 
mandy (Gall. Christ, xi. 10). Robert 
Fitz-Corbezun also held a barony 
Jin the Eastern Counties, 1086 
(Domesd.). The family long con- 
tinued there. 

Cubit. See Cobett. 

Cutoitt. See CoBETT. 

Cuel, or Cruel. See CruU or Croll. 

Cuell. See CuEL. 

Culley, or Ctfley. See CoLLEY- 
Welleslet. 

Cully. See CuLLEY. 

Cumin. See CoMYN. 

Cumingrs. See CoMYN. 

Cummin. See Comyn. 

Cumming-. See CoMYN. 

Cumming-s. See CoMYK. 

217 



Hosted by Google 



CUM 



Cummiiis. See Comyit, 

Cunditt; for Clienduit. | 

Cundy^ for CoNDr. [ 

Cunnew, for CoNNEW. 

Cupison. See OuBlSON. I 

Cupit^ and Cupid, See CuBip. 

Curban^ for Corbin. See Cara- 
bine. / 

Curcliin^ probably a corruj^tion 
of Curson or Curzon. \ 

Curd; for Curt or Court. 

Cure, or De la Cour. Huiifrid, 
Alvered, Kaginald, Eadulf, Ro^er, 
William de Curia of Normanljiy, 

1198 (Mag. Eot. Scac.) ; Willi(im 
Curre of England, 1189 (Eot. Pip.); 
John Cure; c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr,). 

Curel; or Kerel. See KerrelL. 

Cureton, from Curton, IS'or- 
mandy. William de Curtona, of 
Surrey, 1130 (Eot. Pip.). In 1^65 
Eobert de Corton beld EsinanviHe, 
Normandy, as three knights' fees 
(Feod. Norm.). Eichard I. in 1189 
confirmed the gifts of Ernald de dui- 
tune to Colchester Abbey (Mon. ii.)* 

Curie. See Kerrell. 

Curley. Thomas de Curlei'o was 
of Normandy, 1198 (Mag. Eot. 
Scac); John de Curli of England, 

1199 (Palgr. Eot. Cur. Eegis). . 
Curme, for Coram. 

Curr, for CuRE. 

Currall. See CuRLE. 

Cnrrie. See CoRT. 

Currier. Eichard Coriarius of I 
Normandy, 1180 (Mag. Eot. Scac). | 

Curson. See CuRZON". 

Cursons. See CuRZOiT. 

Curteis. See CuRTis. ; 

Curtice. See Curtis. 

Curtis. William de Curtis was ! 
of Normandy, 1180 (Mag. Eot. j 
Scac.) ; Eobert Curteis gave lands } 
to Gloucester Abbey, t. Eufus | 
(Mon. i. Ill) ; William le Curteis, f 
218 



cus 

t. Henry II., was a benefactor to 
West Dereham Abbey, Norfolk 
(Mon. ii.). 

Curtiss. See CURTIS. 

Curzon, from Cour9on near Caen, 
and Vire, Normandy. Eobert de 
C. had estates, Norfolk, 1086 
(Domesd.). He left descendants in 
Norfolk. Eichard and Hubert de 
C, his sons, were seated in Derby, 
t. Henry I. From them descended 
two lines of Curzon in Derby, from 
one of which derive the Lords 
Scarsdale and De la Zouche, and 
Earls Howe. 

Curt. See CouRT. 

Cus din, for Custeyn, or Costin, a 

form of CONSTANTINE. 

Cusiien, for Cushion (Lower). 

Cushion, for CuSHON. 

Cushing-, for Cushion (Lower). 

Cusbon. William le Cuchon, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MES). 

Cuss, a form of Cust. 

Cussens, from De C usances, a 
foreign name. Cousances is near 
Bar-le-Duc 

Cust, or De Gouis or Gouvis, 
from Gouviz, near Falaise. Wil- 
liam, Sire de Gouviz (incorrectly 
^ Souis ' in Wace), was at the battle 
of Hastings, and 1082 witnessed a 
charter of King William (Gall. 
Christ, xi. ; Instr. 74), in which he 
is styled a baron. Alured, his son, 
held from the honour of Senlis 
in Cambridge, 1086 (Domesd.) ; 
Eichard de Guiz, 1130, was granted 
lands in York by Hugh de Laval. 
In 1165 Eobert de Guiz or Guz 
held lands in Cambridge (Lib. 
Nig.), and witnessed a charter for 
Bemewall Priory in that county 
(Mon. ii.). He was seized of 
Gouviz, Normandy, where he made 
grants to St. Barbe en Auge (Feod. 



Hosted by Google 



ous 



DAK 



Norm., i. ; MSAN, vii. 97). Ralph, 
his son, had Andrew de Guiz of 
Cambridge, 1199 (RCR). As one 
of the confederate barons his estates 
were confiscated, 1216, but restored 
to his brother, Robert de G., who 
had also grants in JSTormand}^ (Hardy, 
Rot. Norm. 93). The family ac- 
quired great estates in Dorset by 
marriage, but a branch remained 
in Cambridge, of which William 
Cousche, Cushe, or Oust occurs, 



1.3th cent. (Testa, 354). This 
family bore the arms since borne 
by the Custs. They acquired estates 
in Lincoln (probably by marriage), 
where they were seated 14th cent. 
From this line descend the Earls 
Brownlow. 

Custance, a form of CoiTSTAlsrcE, 
or De Coittances. 

Cutcliey, for Co CUT. 

Cutt. See CuTTS. 

Cutts. See CouTTS. 



D 



Dabbs or D'Abbes. See Abbiss. 

Bace, Daisey, or D'Acy, from the 
fief of Acy, Normandy. Avere de 
Dayce occurs in England c. 1272 
(RH). See Lower. 

Dacre, or Fitz-Aculf, named from 
Dacre, Cumberland, descended from 
Aculf, a companion of the Conqueror. 
Theobald de Dacre or Aculf granted 
lands t. Henry I. to Carlisle Abbey 
(Mon. ii. 74). Gilbert Aculf, his 
son, made further grants (lb.). 
Adam Aculf, son of Gilbert, con- 
firmed the grants of Theobald de 
Dacre (lb.). Adam Aculf was grand- 
father of William de D._, with whom 
the Peerage accounts commence. 

Badd. William Dade occurs in 
Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; WilHam 
Dad in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Dadds. See Dadd. 

Dade. See Dadd. 

Daden, or D'Aden, from Hadon. 
William Hadon occurs in Normandy 
1180 (MRS) 5 Robert de Hadden in 
England c. 1270 (RH). See Had- 
den. 



Dadgre; D'Agg, or De Angy. >S<?e 
Dagg. I 

Dady, a form of Dadd. 

Daer. William Dair of N(')r- 
mandy 1195 (MRS). Gilbert Dire 
in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Daetb, from Belgium. Walter 
de Aath is mentioned by Bouquet, 
xii. 267, and seems to have lived c. 
1000. \ 

Daffon, for D'Avens. See Aven's. 

Dag-g:, from D'Agg or De Augo;. 
See AGcG. 

Dag^nall, or De Agnellis. See, 
Agnew. i 

Dailey, from Ailly, Normandy. 
See Alley. ^ 

Daily. See Dailet. I 

Dain, or D'Ain, from Asne, Nor- 
mandy. See Anne. \ 

Daines, or D'Aines. See Anne.^^ 

Daines. SeeAiNS. I 

Dakin, Dakeyne, or De Acquignyi 
from A., near Louviers, Normand5^. 
Herveius de Acquigny occurs 105^ 
(Morice, Hist. Bret. Preuves, i. 430)1. 
Roger de Akeny, 13 th cent., helcR 
219 \ 



Hosted by 



Gftogle 



DAK 



DAN 



fiefs from the honour of Peveril 
of London (Testa). This family 
was numerous, and of great import- 
ance in England, as the records 
show. 

3>akins, from Dakin. 

I>akers. See Dacke. 

3>akyns^ from Dakin. 

3palby. See Alby. 

i>alley, or D'Alley, from Ally or 
Ailly, Normandy. See Alley. 

iDallett, or DAlet, from Alet or 
St| Malo. 

^allimore, a corruption of De la 
Ma're. See Dellamore. 

l^allman, or DAleman. See 
AiLlman. 

paliow, or DAlost, from Alost, 
Flamders. See Constable. 

ally or D'AUy. See Alley. 
almaine. See Allman, 

3) aim an. See Allman. 
allow, or DAlost, from Alost, 
njanders. See Constable. 

35aiiy or D Ally. See Alley. 

tDalinaine. See Allman. 

jDalman. See Allman. 

/Balston, or De Vaux, named 
frfom Dalston, Cumberland. Ra- 
jpulph Meschin, t. William the 

onqueror, granted the barony of 
iDalston, Cumberland, to Robert, 

rother of Hubert and Ranulph de 
r^aux (Nicholson and Burns, Cum- 
berland, 316). All his descendants 

ore the name of Dalston, and for 
eiTms three daws or daws' heads. 

e Vaux came from Normandy. 
'ee Vaux. 

Daltrey, D'Autrey, or De Alta 
Pvipa, from Hauterive^ Normandy. 
; Philip and William de Alta Ripa 
■ vvere possessed of estates in Sussex 
imd LincoM 1189. The family 
founded H eringham Priory, Sussex, 



Darner,' or D'Amory. See Dor- 
mer. 

Damarel, DAumerle, or De 
Albemarle, descended from William 
de Albemarle, Baron of Fougeres, 
Bretagne, who obtained grants at 
the Conquest (Morice, Hist. Bret. 
i. 76). See FouLeER. He is men- 
tioned in Wace as at Hastings, and 
had Robert de A., a great Baron in 
Devon 1086, whose descendants long 
continued in Devon (Pole), and of 
whom William D'Aumarle had a 
wiit of summons 1367 to Parlia- 
ment with other barons and prelates. 
The name became Damarel. 

Barnes, or D'Ames. See Ames. 

Damm, for Dame, or DAmes. 
See Ames. 

a>amry, for Damory. See Damer. 

Dance, for Dancy. 

Dancer, or DAncere. In 1130 
Godwin Dancere occurs in England 
(Rot. Pip.) ; in 1198 Robert, Lau- 
rence, and William Ansere were of 
Normandy (MRS). William Ansera 
had a suit for lands in England 
1198 (RCR). From this family 
descend the baronets Dancer. The 
fief of Anceres (de Ancariis) is 
mentioned t. Henry 11. (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. viii. 438). 

Dancy, or D'Anisy, from Anisy, 
near Caen. About 1042 Turstiu de 
A. granted to St. Vigor, Cerisy, cer- 
tain lands, with consent of Eudo, 
Ralph, and Ranulph, his sons (Mon. 
ii. 961). The Sire D'Anisy came to 
England at the Conquest (Wace, ii. 
verse 1355). William de A. occurs 
c. 1110 in the Winton Domesd. 
(536). William de A. of Wilts 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Richard de A. 
Hants 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Richard 
de Anesy was 13th cent, of Here- 



Hosted by GoOgk 



DAN 



DAR 



Dansey). The family long con- 
tinued in Normandy (La Roque, i. 
996, 997), 

Dancey. See Da.NCT. 
DandO; from D'Anlo (Lower). 
Andelut or Andelot was near Mantes, 
Normandy. Robert de Andellou 
occm-s in tlie Duchy 1198 (MRS). 
Sire Alexander D'Ando and others 
in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Dane, for D'Ane. See Anne. 
Danes. See Dane. 
Dansie. See DancY. 
Dan^ar, for D'Angers. See 
Anger. 

Dan^erfield or D'Angerville, from 
Angerville, in the Cotentin. Bene- 
dict, Robert, William D'Angerville 
and others in Normandy, 12th cent. 
(MRS). Walter de Angerville of 
England 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 

Baniel. N. Daniel occurs in 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Roger 
' Daniel was possessed of estates 
Sussex 1086 (Domesd.). Petre and 
Ralph D. occur in the Duchy 
1198 (MRS) 5 Hugh, Ralph D., 
and others in England, c, 1272 
(RH). 

Danks, probably from Henges, or 
Hangest, near Amiens. The name 
De Henges occurs c. 1272 in Eng- 
land (RH). Hanks is also probably 
a corruption of it. 

Dann, or D'Anne. See Anne. 
Danneil. See Daniel. 
Danvers,from Anvers, or Antwerp. 
Richard de A. witnessed a charter 
of Roger de Mowbray (Mon. ii. 395). 
Rcalph de A. held two fees of the 
Plonour of Wallingford 13th cent. 
(Testa). In 1316 Simon D. of 
Oxford, and^William of Bucks, and 
1324 Henry of Leicester, are men- 
tioned (PPW). Hence descended 
the Earls of Danby, Lords Danvers. 



Darben^ an abbreviation of Dar- 
benay or Dalbenay (Robson). See 
Daubeny. 

Darcb, or De Arch. See Dark. 
D'Arcy, a baronial family, from 
Arcy or Areci, Normandy, Barons 
D'Arcy, and Earls of Holdernesse. 
See Dugdale, Banks. 

Dardeune, from Ardenne in Nor- 
mandy. See Aeden. 
Bards. See Ardes. 
Dare. See Daer. 
Darell. See Darrell. 
Darens, for De Arenes. Adeliza 
de Arenis occurs in Normandy 1180, 
William de A. 1195 (MRS). Milo 
de Areines in England 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). 

Darg-evel, or De Argeville (Rob- 
son). Mariscus de Orguil occurs in 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). In 1221 
the lands of Geoffiry de Orguevalle 
were granted to another by Philip- 
Augustus, probably as an adherent 
of King John. 

Dark, or D'Arques. See Arch, 
and Saville. 

Darke. See DaRE:. 
Darker, or D'Orgeres, from Or- 
geres iuNormandj^ Ralph, Richard, 
and Gilbert de Orgeres occur 1180 
(MRS). 

Darkes. See Dare:. 
Darrell. The Castle of Airel, 
near St. Lo, was the seat of this 
family, which at the Conquest 
settled in Bucks and York. Mar- 
maduc de Arel witnessed a Charter 
of William, son of Alan de Percy 
(Mon. ii. 395). Thomas de A. occurs 
in York 1158 (Rot. Pip.). In 1165 
Ralph de Airel held in capite from 
the Honour of Wallingford (Lib. 
Niger). The name is frequent in all 
the records. Hence the baronets 
Darrell, 

221 



Hosted by Google 



BAR 



DAW 



Darroch; for Darragh, or De 
Arras. See Douglas. 

l>arvall, or D'Orival, from Orival^ 
Normandy. Eobert de Aiirea Valle 
was of Devon 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Walter Dorival of England c. 1272 
(RH). 

Darvell. See Daevall. 

Darvill. See Darvall. 

Darville. See Daevall. 

Dasent. See Deceis't. 

Dash or Dast, from Dest. Emelot 
Dest occurs in Normandy 12tli cen- 
tury (MES). See East. 

Date, for Teste or Tate. 

Daubeny^ or De Albini. A 
branch of De Toesni, baron of Bel- 
voir, William I. The barons of 
Toesni and Conches, one of the 
greatest houses in Normandy, de- 
scended fi'om MalahulciuS; uncle of 
Duke Rollo. See Lord Lindsay's 
Lives of the Lindsays j Banks, Dorm, 
and Extinct Baronage ] Dugdale, &c. 
The Lords Daubeney, Earls of 
Bridgewater, were of this line. 

D'Aubeny. See Daubent. 

Daubray. See Aitbret. 

Daug-btry. See Daltret. 

Dauney. See Datjnat. 

Daunton. Geoffry Dantan of 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Jor- 
dan de Donton, England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Davall, or Daville. See Ceaven". 

Davenes. See AvENS. 

Davey. William and John Davi 
or Davy^ Normandy, 1180 - 95 
(MRS) ] John and Martin Davi, 
1198 (lb.); Robert and William 
David, England, 1199 (RCR). 
Hence Sir Humphry Davy, so cele- 
brated as a man of science. 

David. See Davet. 
Davidgre, or Davids. See Davey< 
Davie. See Davet. 
222 



Davison, or D'Avison. See 

IVESOIT. 

Davy. See Davet. 

Daw, from D'Awe, D'Owe, or 
De Eu. The family of De Eu or 
De Augo was extensively settled 
in England. See Agg. For Eu, 
see Dugdale and Banks. 

Dauborn. See Dawbaen. 

Dawbarn, a corruption of Dae- 

BEI^. 

Dawe. See Daav. 

Dawes. See Daw. 

Dawkins. See DAKlisr. 

Dawn, abbreviated from Dauney. 

Daunay, or De Alneto, a branch 
of the baronial house of Bassett, 
deriving from Fulco or Fulcelin de 
Alneto, brother of Osmond Bassett, 
Baron of Normanville, who wit- 
nessed a charter with him in Nor- 
mandy, 1050. He had issue In- 
gelram (sometimes called Paganus) 
DAlnai, who is mentioned at the 
battle of Hastings (Wace) as ^ Sire 
d'Alnai.' He granted the Church 
of A. to St. Stephen's, Caen, 1082 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 73). In 1115 
Berenger de A. (son of Ingelram) 
witnessed a charter of Stephen, 
Count of Albemarle (Mon. ii. 999), 
and Gonthier his brother had custody 
of Bayeux, 1106 (Ord. Vitalis). 
William de Alneto, son or grandson 
of Berenger, held fiefs in Devon, 
1165 (Lib. Nig.). William D Aunay 
accompanied Richard I. to Palestine j 
and Fulco and Hugh de A. occur 
in Devon, &c., 13th cent. (Testa). 
John de A. was father of Nicholas, 
summoned by writ as a Baron, 1326. 
His son Thomas m. an heiress in 
York, where the family settled, 
and from them descend the Viscounts 
Downe. 

Daws. See Daw. 



Hosted by Google 



DAW 



DE 



Dawson^ altered from Dalston. 

The families of this name in York 
and Lancaster bear the three daws 
or martlets of Dalston. From them 
descend the Earls of Portarlington 
and Dartrey. 

Day, from St, John de Day, near 
St. Lo, in the Cotentin. Henry 
and Ralph de Dai, 1165, held a fief 
from De Lacy in York (Lib. Nig.). 
Hugh, Richard, and William Day 
occur in England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Dayes. 8ee Day. 

3>aykin. See Dakin. 

Bayman, changed from Dey- 
mont, or Dinant. See Dinham. 

3>aymont, from Deynant or Di- 
nant. See Dinham. 

Dayral, or De Airel. See Dae- 

RELL. 

Beacon, armorially identified 
with Dakeny, or De Arqaigny. See 
Dakin. 

Beakin. See ,Deacon. 

Bean. William and Godfrey 
Decanus of Normandy, 1180 - 95 
(MRS) ; Bartholomew, Ralph, and 
William Decanus of England, 1189 
(Rot. Pip.) ; Thomas and Hugh D., 
1199 (RCR). 

Bear. See Daer. 

Beards. See Dards. 

Beare. See Daer. 

Bearen. See Darens. 

Bearing-. See D bring. 

Beartb, a form of Death. 

Beatb, a form of Daeth. 

Bearkeen, from Dakin or Da- 
keyne. See Dakin. 

Becent, from Disaunt, a foreign 
name, formed like Mordaunt, Poig- 
naunt, and others. John Disaunt 
was of Bedfordshire, c. 1272 (RH). 

Beeble, Dibble, or Diable (Rob- 
son). Ranulph Diabolus occurs in 
Normandy, 1180 (JNIRS) j Gilbert 



Devele in England, c. 1272 (HR). 
This family may possibly be de- 
scended from Robert Diabolus, 
Lord of Moulineaux, Normandy, 
before the Conquest. 

Beed, a form of Dade. See 
Dadd. 

Beedes. See Deed. 

Beedy, a form of Dade. See 
Dadd. 

Beemer, a form of Damer. 

Beer. See Daer. 

Beere. See Daer. 

Beering-. See Dering. 

Be Praine, or De Fresne, De 
Fraxineto, a well-known Norman 
family. 

Beeker, a form of Dacre (Lower). 

Be Iiacy. See Lacy. 

Be la Cour. See CoiTRT. 

Belabaye. See Hay. 

Be la XVIare^ from La Mare, near 
Pont-Audemer, a castle built on 
piles in a lake. Norman de la 
Mara lived c. 1030. Hugo de L. 
M. 1070 occurs in a Breton charter 
(Morice, Hist. Bret. Preuves, i. 434). 
He became seated in Cheshire, and 
is mentioned by Wace as a com- 
panion of the Conqueror (ii. 235). 
He had two brothers, William and 
Ranulph . 

Fi'om Hugh descended the Barons 
of Montalt and Hawarden, seneschals 
of Chester, who bore the name of 
Montalt or Mohaut from the castle 
so named, and of whom Roger de 
M. was summoned by writ as a 
baron, 1299. From this line descend 
the Maudes Viscounts Hawarden, 
Barons Montalt, and also the Gerards, 
Earls of Macclesfield, and the Baro- 
nets Gerard, also the Crewes, Lords 
of Crewe, Barons of Stene. 

William de la Mare, brother of 
Hugh, m. a dau. of Hugh Lupus, 
223 



Hosted by Google 



DE 



DEN 



and from him descended the La 
Mai'es or Lechmeres of Worcester, 
and the Aldworths, Barons Bray- 
brooke, Viscounts Doneraile. 

From Eaniilph de L. M., Dapifer 
of Chester, descended the Leighs 
of East Hall Leigh, and the Lords 
Leigh. 

I>e la IVIere. See De li M^ee. 

Ue Xiaue, or De L'Asne, See 
Anne. 

De Xiisle. See Anderson-Pel- 

HAM. 

Delivett, or De Livet. See Le- 

VETT. 

Dellaxnore. See De la Mare. 

Dellow, from D allow. 

Kelly, from Dally. 

Delmar, an abbreviation of De 
LA Mare. 

Demaut, for Dinant. See Din- 
ham. 

Deniuan, or Plochet, a foreign 
name still to be met in France. 
Hugh Pluchet, Ploquet, or Pluket, 
t. Henry H., witnessed a charter for 
the Priory of Holy Trinity, London 
(Mon. ii. 80). He was granted 
Dunham, Notts, by Matthew, Count 
of Boulogne, and 1217 Ralph P. his 
son was restored on returning to 
his allegiance (Hardy, Lit. Clans. 
323, 325, 356). In the wars of 
Henry III. the estates of GeofFry 
de Dunham, Notts, were confiscated. 
William de Dennm occurs, t. Ed- 
ward III. About 1430 Robert 
Denham was of Notts, and was 
grandfather of Sir John D. of Kirk- 
lington (Surtees Society, vol. xli.). 
The name of Denham changed to 
Denman, the arms of both names 
being the same. From this family 
descended the Denmans of Notts, 
ancestors of the great Lord Denman, 
Chief Justice. 
224 



Duncan. See DenekAN. 

Dunkin. See Denekan. 

Den eh, for Danish (Lower). See 
Dennis. 

Denchfield, or De Englishville, 
from Englesqueville in the Cotentin. 
Ralph and Robert De Engleskeville 
were of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Sire Theobald de Englescheville 
and others occur in England, c. 1272 
(RH), 

Deneken. William Donekan or 
Donican was of Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). In 1198 Richard Donecan 
or Donecamp (lb.). 

Denis. See Dennis. 

Dennes. See Dennis. 

Dennett, from D'Anet, or De 
Alneto. See Dawn ay. 

Dennis, from St. Denis le Gaste 
in the Cotentin. Hugh de St. 
Dionisio, Roger, and Hugh of Eng- 
land, 1199 (RCR); Robert de St. 
Dionisio, 1194 (lb.). See Mur- 
doch. 

Dennis, Deneys, or Danois. 
Richard, Fulco, GeofFry, Roger, 
Hugh, Matthew, Robert Daneis of 
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS) ; Hugh 
Daneis or Daniscus of England, 
1189 (Rot. Pip.). In t. Henry L 
John Danois held his estate from 
the See of Bayeux (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. viii. 431). Hugh Daniscus 
was of Devon, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Robert Dacus or Le Daneys held 
from the Abbot of Tavistock, 11G5 
(Lib. Nig.) ) Osbert and Ralph 
Dacus held in Dorset (lb.). Hence 
the Barons Tracton. 

Denniss. ^See Dennis. 

Denney, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Dennis. 

Denny, for Dennis. Denny was 
Earl of Norwich. 

Deunys. See DENNIS. 



Hosted by Google 



DEN 



DIA 



Denoon^ or De Noyon. See 
Noon. 

Denton^ a branch of the Barons 
of Tatershall, descended from Eado, 
a companion of the Conqueror 
(Banks, Dorm, and Ext. Peerage, 
Art. Tatteshall). 

Denvall, or Devoll. See Dibble. 

Denyer, or Daniers, otherwise 
Daniel, of Cheshire, from Asnieres, 
Normandy. Hugo de Asneriis occurs 
there, 1198 (MRS). 

Bering-. According to Philpot's 
-Villare Cantianum, the ancestor of 
this family was Norman de Morinis 
(St. Omer in Flanders). His son 
was Deringus de Morinis, who lived 
in the reign of Henry I. Norman, 
son of Deringus, was Viscount of 
Kent, t. Stephen (Hasted), and is 
said to have married the daughter 
of William de Ypres of Flanders, 
Earl of Kent, t. Stephen. This 
family is therefore Flemish. 

Berry, for D'Arry, or D'Airy. See 
Airy. 

Desson. William de Esson was 
of Normandy, 1183-4 (MRS). 

I>e Vere. See Vere. 

©ever, or De Vere. See Vere. 

I>e Vear. See Vere. 

Beverenx, a branch of the sove- 
reign house of Normandy, deriving 
from Robert Count of Evreux, Arch- 
bishop of Rouen, son of Richard I. 
of Normandy. This Count, by his 
wife Herleva {see Anselme, i. 477, 
&c.), had, 1. Richard, Count of E., 
father of William, Count of E., 
living 1086, whose sister, wife of 
Amaury de Montfort, was his heir- 
ess; 2. Ralph d'Evreux, Sire De 
Gact^, whose son Robert left his 
estates to the Count of Evreux, and 
d. s.p.; S.William d'Evreux. He 
m., according to William of Jumi- 



eges, the widow of Robert de Grent- 
mesnil, and his dau. m. Roger, 
Count of Sicily. By a second mar- 
riage he had a son of his own name 
who came to England 1066 with 
Roger D'Evreux, his brother (who 
was of Norfolk 1086), and m. the 
sister of Walter de Lacy of Here- 
ford. Helewysa, his widow, gave 
lands to Gloucester Abbey (Mon. i. 
115). Her son Robert de Evrois 
w^as a benefactor to Brecknock t. 
Henry I. (Mon. i. 320). In 1165 
there were two branches of this 
family in Hereford. The Viscounts 
Hereford are of this house, as was 
also the unfortunate Earl of Essex, 
80 celebrated temp. Elizabeth. 

Devesey, from De Vesci. See 
Veset. 

Devey, from Devet, or Divet. See 
Devitt. 

Devine. W^illiam le Devin, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Devitt. Osulf de Diveta of Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Wmiiamle 
Desvet witness (12th cent.) to a 
charter of Henry de Tracy of Barn- 
staple (Mon. i. 685). 

Bevonald, a corruption of Dave- 
nant. Godefrid and Richard Ave- 
nant were of Normandy 1198 
(MRS). 

SJevoy, or D'lvoy. See Ivy. 

3>ew, or D'Eu, from Eu, Nor- 
mandy. The family of De Augo or 
D'Eu was widely spread in England. 

Dewe. See Dew. 

Dewrance, a form of Averences, 
or DAverances. 

Dewy. See Dewet. 

I>ey. See Day. 

Deykin. See DAE:m. 

Diabie. See Dibble. 

Biamond, or Diamont, armorially 
identified with Din ham or Dinaunt, 

Q 225 



Hosted by Google 



DIA 



DIL 



Biaper^, from De Ipres, of Ipres 
in Flanders. William de Ipres was 
Earl of Kent, t. Stephen ; William 
de Ypre of Oxfordshire, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Dlbail, for Dibell, Dibble. 
Dibben, for De Bene. 
Dibbius. See DiBBEN. 
Dible. See Deeble. 
Dibble. See Deeble. 
a>ibiey. See Dibble. 
Dicey, from the fief of Dissey or 
Dessaj, Normandy. Ralph de Di- 
ceto was an English historian temp. 
Edward 1. 

Dick, or Dike. N. Dica occurs 
in Normandy 1195 (MRS) ; Hamo 
and John Dike of England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Dickens, appears from the name, 
and the arms (a cross patonce), 
to be of the family of DakioS- or 
Dakeyne, which also bore a cross 
(Robson). Hence Dickens, the 
great novelist. 

Digrby. This family descends 
from Gacelin or Wazelin, probably 
a noble of Anjon, who held lands 
from GeoflPry de Wirce in Lincoln 
1086. His son, Thomas, de Digby, 
t. Henry I., held his lands from 
Hanselyn (or De Beaugency of the 
Orleanois), and had William, whose 
son William de Digby, or Gacelin 
(Wazelin), witnessed, t. Henry II., 
the Charter of C at tley Priory, Line. 
(Mon. ii. 814), and was dead before 
1165, when William and Walter 
de Digby, his sons, minors, held a 
fee f)'om the honour of Hanselyn, 
Notts. Soon after one branch bore 
the name of Gascelin, of whom 
John Wascelin was of Lincoln 1189, 
and Reginald held from Crevequer 
(Testa). See Ghislin. William 
de Digby, above-mentioned, in 
226 



1165 had William and Thomas, 
from the former of whom de- 
scended the Digbys of Lincoln. 
Walter de D. was father of Ro- 
bert, who acquired Tilton, Leices- 
ter, by marriage, and was ancestor 
of the Digbys, Earls of Bristol and 
Digby. 

Digrgies, or D'Eagles. The latter 
name bore a fesse between three 
eagles displayed (Robson). Dq 
Aquilis, three eagles displ. on 
a chief J and De Aquila, or an 
eagle close gu. It would seem that 
this is some branch of the De 
L'Aigles, Barons of L'Aigle, Nor- 
mandy, of whom Richer de Aquila 
accompanied the Conqueror, and 
obtained the barony of Pevensey, 
Sussex. 

Dike. N. Dica was of Normandy 
1195 (MRS) J Hamo and John Dike 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Dillamore, for Delamere, or De 
la Maee. 

Dilley, from Tilley. 
Dillimore. See DiLLAMORE. 
Dillon, or De Gamaches. The 
Lords of Gamaches, in the French 
Vexin, were said to be descended 
from Protadius, Mayor of the Palace 
to Theodoric, King of Orleans, 604 
(Des Bois). A branch became 
seated in England, and Godfrey de 
Gamaches, who ^held two fees from 
Hugh de Lacy, of Hereford 1165, 
was granted the barony of Djlon or 
Dilion, in the same county, by 
Henry II. 1158. His grandson, 
Matthew de Gamaches, was Baron 
of Dylon, and on his forfeiture as a 
Norman, William de G., his brother, 
had a grant of the barony 1217. He 
had Adam and Henry, the latter of 
whom passed into Ireland, and was 
ancestor of the Earls of Roscommon, 



Hosted by Google 



DIL 



DOE 



Viscounts Dillon^ and Lords Clon- 
brock. 

Dlllwyn. See DlLLO^-. 

Diiiy, for Tilly. 

Dimes^ for Deynes, D'Exmes, or 
De Hiesmes. See Ames. 

Dimmett; for DiMENT. 

Dimond^ for Dimont^ or Diment. 

Diment^ for Diamont, or Dinant. 
See DiNHAM. 

Dines. See Dyne. 

Dingrell; for D' Angle. See Ak"- 
gell. 

Bingle. See Dln^GELL. 

Dinbain, a Devonshire famil}^, 
Barons Dinham, and De Dinant, de- 
scended from the Viscounts Dinant 
of Bretagne. See Stuart. 

This name was variously written 
Dinant, Dinan, Dinam, Dimont, Dia- 
mond, Dinham, &c. See Banks^ 
Dorm, and Ext. Baronage ; Burke, 
Land. Gentry, art. ^ Dayman.' 

Dinn, for Dijs^e, or Dines. 

Dinsey. See Dansey. 

Diprose, for De Preaux (Lower). 
Preaux, Pratellas was in Normandy. 
In 1180-95 we find John, Peter, 
Ptostoldus, William, Osbert, Enguer- 
ran de Pratellis in Normandy (MRS) j 
Kalph de P. and others in England. 

Disney, from Isigny, Normandy, 
a well-known Norman family. 

Dissard. Philip and William de 
Deserte of Normandy 1198 (MPS). 

Distin, for D'Eston, or D'Astin. 
See AsTiN. 

Dive, from Dives, Normandy, a 
baronial family which became seated 
in England at the Conquest, and 
occurs continually in the records. 
Bocelin de Dive accompanied the 
Conqueror, and became seated in 
Cambridge. 

Diver. 

Divers, 



See Diyees. 
or Diverse 



(Pobson). 



Pobert Divorce was of Normandy 
1198 (MRS); Alan Diveres, of 
England c. 1272 (RH). 

Dives. See Dive. 

Divett, or D'lvetot. Geoffry de 
Iveto, Oxfordshire, 1156 \ Robert de 
Ivetot 1165 held in Normandy from 
the Honour of Montfort (Rot. Pip. ', 
Duchesne, Eeod. Norm.). 

Dix, or Dicks. See Dick. 

Dixie. 1. Armorially identified 
with Dicey. 2. The name also ap- 
pears as Disa, Disce, or Disse, being 
taken from Diss, Norfolk, which be- 
longed to Richard de Lucy, Governor 
of Falaise t. Stephen. One of his 
daughters and heirs m. Richard de 
Ripariis or Rivers {see Riveks), and 
had part of Diss. Robert de Diss, 
mentioned (Rot. Cane.) 1203, was 
probably their son, and ancestor of 
this family, for they bear the arms of 
Rivers, Azure, a ]ion rampant or, 
with a chief for difierence ; and we 
find the names of Disse, Disce, or 
Dixy from the year 1200 in Norfolk. 
Hence the Baronets Dixie. 

Doane. See Doi?". Plence the 
learned and pious Bishop Doane, of 
New Jersey. 

Dot>ell, from Dolabella (Lower). 
Hugh Dolebel of Normandy 1180, 
Baldwin D. 1195 (MRS). This 
was probably the same as Doublel. 
Warin, Ralph, and Vitalis Doublel 
were of Normandy 1198 (Ibid.). 

Doble. See Dobell. 

Dobree, from D'Aubri, Nor- 
mandy (Lower). See Aubeey. 

Doe, for DotTAY. 

Doe. Raherius D'O, Normandy 
1198 (MRS) ) Robert D'O, and the 
castle and manor of (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 226^ 236) ; John Doe 
and William his father, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 
2 227 



Hosted by Google 



DOE 



DOR 



Boel, for Dowell^ or DoL See 
Stuart. 

l>og:g:ett, or Doget, from Doket, 
or Duket. Kadulphus Doucet of 
Normandy 1180 ; Nicliolas Doucbet 
1195 (MRS). Doget and Duket were 
frequent in England c. 1272 (RH). 

2>o^g;ren, probably from Dorgeril, 
a place in Normandy, mentioned 
1180-95 (MRS). 

2>old; or Dolt, for Dote. Roger 
Dote was of Normandy 1 198 (MRS) ; 
Geoffry, Henry, and Hugh Dote, of 
England, c. 1272 (RH) ; Peter Dolte 
at the same time (Ibid.). 

Dole, for Dol. See Stuart. 

Doley, or Dolley, for D'Oylet ; 
armorially identified (Robson). 

I>ollamore, from De la More, or 
De la Mare. 

Uoii, for Dol. See Stuart. 

Dollemore. See Dollamore. 

Doimore. See Dollamore. 

Boiumett, from Domet, near Or- 
leans. Nicholas de Dommette was 
of Wilts] 264 (RH). 

2>omviIle, from Dumville, Nor- 
mandy. Hugh, Roger, Alexander 
De Dumo villa of Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS). Adam de Dunville 
1182 witnessed a charter in Chester 
(Ormerod, ii. 295). Matthew de D,, 
t. Henry ILL, was ancestor of the 
Domvilles of that county, and of the 
Baronets of the name. 

Bon. Richereld la Don, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Hence the 
Baronets Don. 

Don, from Dune, Normandy. 
Ralph and Hervey de Dun a, of N. 
1180 (MRS). Richard de Duna, 
William, and Robert 1165 held se- 
veral Knights' fees in Devon, Corn- 
wall, and Derby (Lib. Nig.). Henry 
de Dona occurs Essex (Mon, ii. 954). 
William occurs in Normandy (MRS). 
228 



Bone. See Don. 

Bonnes, for Dongers, or D' Angers. 
See Anger. 

Bonkin. See Denekan. 

Bonne. See Don. 

Bonnet, or Dannet, for De Anet, 
or D'Alneto. See Dawnay. 

Bonnett. See Dannett, Dennett. 

Bonville. See Domville. 

Borkes, for Darkes. See Dark. 

Bormar. See DoRMER. 

Bormer, from Amars or Amory, 
near Caen. Gilbert D'Amory had 
grants from Robert D'Oylley in Ox- 
ford, and was a benefactor to Eyn- 
sham Abbey (Mon. i. 265). In 1129 
Roger and Robert de Amar wit- 
nessed the Charter of Oseney (Mon. 
ii. 137). About 1180 Ralph was 
Lord of Hamars, Normandy (Wiffen, 
Mem. House of Russell, i. 75), and 
1198 Alice Daumari and Geoffry her 
son were of Bucks (Lipscombe). In 
13th cent. Roger de A. held part of 
the honour of D'Oylly in Bucks from 
the Earl of Warwick (Testa), and 
the Abbot of Oseney held from him 
1 fee of the honour of Doylly (Ibid.). 
The name frequently occurs later in 
Oxford and Bucks; and 1326 Sir 
Richard Damory of Bucks, Ox- 
ford, and Somerset, was summoned 
by writ as a baron. From a younger 
branch derived William De Aumers 
of Bucks 1811, 1319, and Geoffry 
Dormer (Daumer) of West- Wy- 
combe, Bucks, 14th cent. ', ancestor 
of the Earls of Carnarvon, and the 
Lords Dormer. From a branch in 
Somerset descended the Darners or 
Damorys Earls of Dorchester. 

Borrell, for Darrell, armo- 
rially identified (Robson). 

Borset, from Dossett. 

Borset. Thomas de Durset of 
Normandy 1180-95, MRS ; Richard 



Hosted by Google 



DOR 



DOV 



de Durset 1]98, lb.; Thomas de 
Dorset of England, c. 1272, IIR, 

Dorsett. See DoESET. 

I>orvell, for De Orival, or De 
Aurea Valle, of Nornmndy. Geoffry, 
William, Ralph, Walter de Aure- 
yalle of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
This baronial family was seated in 
England 12th century. 

Sossett. See DoKSETT. 

Dossett, from Doucet. See Dog- 

GETT. 

Dosson, from Dawson. 

Doubble. See DoBLE (Lower). 

Boubell. See DoEELL. 

Double. See Dojbell. 

SJouce, from Dulcis. See Saveet. 

Dougbty. William de Oughtia, 
Normandy 1180, 1198 (MRS) ; 
GeofFry, Henry de Dote, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). See also Dold. 

I>oug-las. This family descends 
from Theobald le Fleming (Flan- 
drensis), who received, after 1147, 
lands at Douglas, Lanark, from 
Arnold, abbot of Kelso (Chalmers, 
Caledonia, i. 418, &c.) He was pro- 
bably brother of Baldwin le Flem- 
ing (Flamingus), who about the same 
time- had a grant of Biggar from 
David L, and was Viscount of La- 
nark. The latter, as Baldwin Flan- 
drensis, in 1130 was excused pay- 
ment of a fine in England at the 
instance of William, Castellan of St. 
Omer (Rot. 'Pip.). William Fitz- 
Baldwin, his son, held lands in 
Devon 1165, with Erchembald or 
Archembald le Fleming, his cousin 
(Lib. Niger). The latter was son of 
Stephen, and grandson of Archembald 
le Fleming or Flandrensis of Devon ; 
the latter of whom held estates 
there 1086 (Domesd.). From the 
Devonshire line descended the Le 
Flemings, barons of Slane, in Ire- 



land. Baldwin of Biggar was an- 
cestor of the Le Flemyngs, who were 
invested with the earldom of Wig- 
ton 14th cent. Theobald le Flem- 
ing, of Douglas, had issue William, 
whose son Erchembald was ancestor 
of the Barons and Earls of Douglas, 
the Earls of Angus, now Dukes of 
Hamilton, Earls of Morton, of Sel- 
kirk, and many other fanulies. 

The connexion of William de St. 
Omer with this family has been no- 
ticed. The arms of the Earls of 
Wigton (a chevron) are those of 
the famil}^ of Bethune or De Arras, 
of which William de St. 0. was a 
member. It is probable that Bald- 
win le Fleming, of Biggar (1130), 
was a nephew of William, his 
grandfather, Archembald le Fleming 
(1086), being of a branch of the 
house of Bethune, (See Beatojs".) 
This joint connexion of the Le Flem- 
yngs of Biggar, and the Douglases, 
with the Devonshire house, appears 
from the Liber Niger. 

I>oug-lass. See DoirGLAS. 

Doust, fi'om DOTJCE. 

Douste, for Dotjst. 

Uove. Simon D'Ove, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS); William Dovie, 
Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Dove, or Dowe, from Eu or Owe, 
Normandy. See Eu. 

Dover, from Douvres or Dovera, 
Normandy, a baronial family, of 
considerable eminence, which de- 
rived its name from a Scandina- 
vian Dover, at the Conquest of Nor- 
mandy, 912. Fulbert de Dover, t. 
William I. and Henry I., had a 
barony in Kent, which his descend- 
ants, the De Dovers, held till the 
reign of King John (Dugdale, 
Banks). This baronial family has 
been supposed to have derived its 
229 



Hosted by Google 



DOV 



DUE 



name from Dover, in Kent; but it 
held no office in connexion with 
that Castle, nor were its possessions 
(though held therefrom) equal to 
those of others holding from the 
same Castle. It was the elder branch 
of the house of De Clintoi^. 

Bovey, a form of DoYE. 

aJovey, from Auffiii, Normandy 
(Lower). 

a>ow, or D'Eu. See Eu. 

Doweil, for Doel. Hugh Doel 
was of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Dowie. See DovEY. 

Dowle, or Doel. See Doayell. 

Down, or De Duna. See Don. 
Also a DeYonshire famil}^, of Breton 
origin, from which descended Bishop 
Jewell. See Jewell. 

I>owson, from Dawson, 

2>ows, from Dotjce. 

Bowse, from Douce. 

Bowsett, from Doucet. See DoG- 

GETT. 

Bowsing-, from DowsoN". 

B'Oyley, a baronial familj^, from 
Pont Doylly or Duill}^, Normandy; 
a branch of the Bassetts. Robert of 
Pont D'oylly, brother of Osmond 
Bassett, Baron of Normanville, had 
issue Robert, Nigel, and other sons, 
who came to England 1066, from 
whom 'descended the barons and 
baronets Doylet. 

Brabel, from D'Arables. Richard 
and Hugo De Arabilis occur in Nor- 
mandy 12 th century (MRS) ; Ro- 
bert des Erables, t. John ; Geofi'ry, 
HerYey, and Matthew Drabel, or 
Drabbel, in England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Brake, Sir Francis, or De Monta- 
cute, the renowned Admiral, b. near 
Tavistock, 1545 (the son of Edmond 
D.), considered himself to be of the 
same ancestry as Sir Bernard Drake, 
of Ash J but the relationship being 
230 



remote, the latter disclaimed it. 
There is, however, no reason to 
doubt that the D.s of Devon were all 
originally of the same race. Drake 
or Draco, Fitz-Draco, was a form of 
Drogo, or Eitz-Drogo. Drogo de 
Montacute, 1086, held Chenolle, 
Somerset, in capite ; Shepton, in the 
same county, from the Earl of Mor- 
taine ; and numerous lordships in 
Devon from the Bishop of Coutances. 
Among the last was Thornberie 
(Domesd., 103). Richard Eitz- 
Drogo granted this latter place to 
Montacute Priory (Mon. i. 670). 
Before 1146, Robert Draco (i.e. 
Fitz-Droco or Drogo) witnessed the 
foundation charter of Exeter Priory 
(Mon. i. 643). In 13th cent. Ri- 
chard Eitz-Drogo held from Monta- 
cute Priory Thornberie, aboYC- 
mentioned (Testa, 184), The 
Drakes of Devon bore a dragon 
(Draco), showing that their name 
had been Draco or Eitz-Draco. 

Brag^e, or Drake, Draco (Lower). 

Brain, for Train e. Petrus Traine 
was of Normandy, 1180; William 
Traine, 1198 (MRS); Simon Trane, 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Brane, for Draiit. 

Braper, or le Drapier, being a 
foreign name, probably included 
many Norman merchants. 
i Brapper. See Draper. 

Bray, or Dreye (RE[). (Lower.) 
Radulfus Droie, of Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS) ', Hugo and Stephen 
Dreye, c. 1272 (RH) ; Stephen 
Drois (lb.). 

Braysey, for Tracey. 

Breaper. See Draper. 

Bridgre, for Drage. 

Bressell or Drussell, for Trussell, 
a Norman family, formerly seated in 
Warwickshire. 



Hosted by Google 



DRE 



DUD 



fDreW; or Be Dreux, from Dreux, 
Normandy. Wado de Dreux was 
living 1050 (Ord. Vitalis). Amalric 
de Drewes, 1086, held lands in 
Wilts (Domesd.), also Herman de 
D. liugh de Drocis (Dreux) occurs 
in Dorset, 1203 (Eot. Cane). Wal- 
ter Drew (13tli cent.) held Littleton, 
Wilts. In 1316 Walter D. was 
Lord of Littleton. Their ancestor, 
William de Drocis, had held 2 fees, 
1165, from Richard de Candos (Lib. 
Nig.). A branch became seated at 
a later period in Devon. 

Drewell, or Drull, from the Nor- 
man Druel. Richard Druel occurs 
in the Duchy 1180-95 (MRS); 
John Druel in England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Drewery. See DrubT. 

Drewett, Druitt, or Drouet, a 
foreign name. Ralph Drueth, of 
England, c. 1272 (RH), N. Droart 
was of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Drewry. See Drurt. 

Driver, from De Rivers, a name 
very frequent in Normandy (12th 
cent.), (MRS), when Serlo, Richard, 
Baldwin, William, John, Walter, 
Robert, Osbert, Paganus de Riperia, 
de River ia, and De Riveriis, occur. 
It was also frequent in Eng- 
land. 

2>roop, or Drope, from De Rupe, 
or De la Roche, Oliver de Rupe 
occurs in Normandy c. 1200 (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 99) ; Richard de 
Rupe in England 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Druce, for Dreux. See Drew. 

Sruitt. See Drewett. 

Drury, or De Roueray, from 
Rouvray, near Rouen. Milo de 
Rouvray occurs 1180-95, Osbert de 
Rouvray 1198 (MRS); John de 
Rouverai in London and Middlesex 
1189 (Rot. Pip.). In the 13th cen- 



tury the name had been abbreviated 
to Drury. Adam D. of York, and 
William D. occur, and Ske Niel 
Drury was an Alderman of London 
1312 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Dry, or Dreye. See Drat, 

Du Bois. See Bois. 

Ducat, or Ducket, from Douchet. 
See DoGGETT. 

Duce, or DuciE, from Ussey, in 
Normandy. Robert de Usseio oc- 
curs in the Duchy 1180 (MRS). 

Duck, or Le Due. Willelmus 
Dux was of Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Ralph Dux of Buckinghamshire, 
1198 (RCR). See Dueie. 

Duke. Osmond le Due, Alex- 
ander and Robert le Due, Norm., 
1180-98 (MRS) ; Radulphus Dux 
of Bucks, 1199 (RCR). Hence the 
Baronets Duke. Robert D. and his 
father are mentioned in England 
(Testa, 120). 

Duckett. See DucAT. Ranulph 
Duchet was of Hants, 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). 

Duckitt. See Due AT. 

Duckwortli, or De Abernon, 
from Abernon, near Orbec, de- 
scended from Roger D 'Abernon, 
who held from Richard de Clare 
estates in Surrey, 1086 {see Ad- 
dington). Jordan de Abernon held 
Duckworth, Cambridge, from the 
Honour of Mareschal, 13th cent. 
(Testa), whence the family and 
name of Duckworth. His ancestor, 
Hugo de Duckworth, occurs 1216 
(Hardy, Obi. et fin., 587) ; and his 
descendant, Sii'e John D., was sum- 
moned to a great council, West- 
minster, 1324 (PPW). 

Dudfield, from Dudeville, Nor- 
mandy. In 1165 William de Dade- 
ville held a fee of ancient enfeoft- 
ment in Oxford (Lib. Nig.). Bald- 
231 



Hosted by Google 



DUD 



DUR 



win de D. in the IStli century held 
lands in Essex and Herts (Testa). 

I>udg:eon; from Donjon. Petrus 
Donjon held lands in Normandy 
from Philip Augustus, c. 1204. 

Dudley. In some cases descended 
from the Paganels or Paynels and 
Suttons, Barons of Dudley. The 
former were certainly Norman. 

Buell, for Druel. See Drewell. 

Buer, for De Eure, a branch of 
De Btjrgh and De Vesci. 

I>uerre. See DuER. 

HvLg^ett, for DOGGETT. 

I>ukes. See Dtjke. 

Bumbrell, from Dumerle, con- 
nected armorially with Damarell of 
Devon, descended from Eobert de 
Aumerle or Albemarle, a baron in 
Devon, 1086. 

Bunman. See Denman. 

Bummett. See Dommett. 

Bumvllle. See DoMVlLLE. 

Bun. See Don. 

Bunball, for Danabel. See An- 

NABLE. 

Buncombe, or D'Engaine, from 
Engen or Ingen, near Boulogne. 
Pichard and William de Ingen ac- 
companied the Conqueror. The 
former in 1086 held a barony in 
Bucks, &c. (Domesd.). Vitalis 
D'Ingen, his son, t. Henry I., had 
Pi chard; who m. a dau. of Alberic 
de Ver, Earl of Oxford, and was 
Baron of Blather wick, Northants. 
His son, Pichard D'Engaine, 1165, 
held in Bucks from Pagan el of 
Dudley (Lib. Nig.} ; and had, 1, 
Vitalis, ancestor of the Barons 
D'Engaine by writ, 1296; 2, Palph 
D'Engaine (written Dungun or Dun- 
geom in the Testa de Neville), who 
held Holcombe, Oxford, and in 1253 
as Palph D'Ungun was Lord of 
Tingewick, Bucks (Testa ; Pot. 
232 



Hundr.). From him descended 
the Dengaines, Dunguns, or Dun- 
geoms, gradually written Duncombe, 
Lords of Brickhill, Bucks, 16th 
cent.; and in the female line the 
Earls of Feversham and the Baronets 
Duncombe. 

Buncombe. See Paunceeort- 
DuJSrCOMBE. 

Buncum. See DuNCOMBE. 

Buneli, from Donell, or Doinell. 
"William Doisnell occurs in Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MPS) ; Hugh and 
Pobert Dunell in England, 1198 
(PGP). 

Bungrer, from Donger or Danger. 

Bunbam. See Denman. 

Bunbiii. See Dunell. 

Bunkin. See DoNKiN. 

Bunn. See Dun. In many cases, 
however, it is an liiberno-Celtic 
name. 

Bunscombe, a corruption of 
Duncombe. 

Bunsterville, or Dunstanville. 
See Adderley. 

Bunville, a form of DoMVlLLE. 

Burand, Durant, or Duredent. 
Geoffry, Poger, Henry Durant, &c., 
of Normandy, 1180-95, Aceline, 
Palph, Pichard, Pobert D., 1198 
(MPS) ; Everand D. of England, 
1189 (Pot. Pip.); Poger, Pobert 
D. in England, 1198 (POP). 

Burden, from Duredent (Lower). 
See DuRAND. 

Burrell, from Durell. 

Burell, armorially identified with 
DoRRELL or Darrell. 

Bur ant. See DuRAND. 

Burrant, from DuRAND. Hence 
the Baronets so named. 

Burrans, from DuRRAN. 

Burran, from DuRRANT. 

Burrocb. See Darroch, or Dar- 
EUGH. 



Hosted by Google 



DUV 



EAE 



Duvey, from Douay (Lower). 
In 1072 Walter, son of Urso de 
Douay, witnessed the charter of 
Wattignies Abbey, Flanders (Bou- 
quet, xi. 106). In 1065 Walter, 
Castellan of Douay, witnessed a 
charter of Philip I. (lb. xi. 111). 
He and Hugh his brother occur 
1066 (lb. 345). Walter de D. held 
a great barony in England, 1086 
(Domesd.). From him descended 
the Barons of Bampton, Devon {see 
Pole, Devon, 22). The name was 
sometimes spelt Do, Dou, and Doe, 
and was widely spread. 

Dwelley, from DolleyorD'OrLEY. 

Dwiglit, from Doit. William 
de Doito, Palph, Walter, Rainald, 
Pichard, 1185 - 95, in Normandy 
(MPS) ; William del Doyt in Eng- 
land, 1272 (PH). 

Beville, armorially identified 
with Deyville (Pobson). See 
Craven. 

Dyason, for Dtson. 



Dybell, for DiBBLE. 

Dybie, for Dibble. 

Dycee. Pichard de Iz occurs in 
Normandy, 1180, and William de 
Iz, c. 1200 (MPS, and Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 202); Pobert and 
Adam Dis and Disce in England, 
c. 1272 (PH). 

a>ye, for Deye, Day. 

Dyer. Padulphus Diore of Nor- 
mandy, 1180, William and Robert 
Diere, 1195 (MRS); Nigel and 
Padulphus Tinctor of England, 1189 
(Pot. Pip.). Hence the baronets of 
the name. 

Dyke. See DiKE. 

Dykes. See Dtke. 

Dyxues, for D'Hiesmes. See 
Ames. 

Dymond. See DiMOND. 

Dyne, a form of Dive. 

Dynes. See Dyne. 

Dyson, a form of Tyson or Tesson. 
See Percy. 

Dyte, from Doit. See DwiGHT. 



E 



See Eady. 
See Eady. 

See Edei^. 

See Fade. 

See Eady. 
See Ady. 

or De Aquila. 



See 



Eaddy. 

Sade. 

Eaden. 

Eades. 

SSadie. 

Sady. 

Eagrle, 

DiGGLES. 

Sag-les, or 

DiGGLES. 

Sagrlingr, for Agyllon or Agulon. 
See AcouLON. 

Bales, armorially identified with 
Eyles and lies (Pobson), probably 
the same as Lisle (Lower). 



De Aquila. See 



Sames. See Ames. 
Earee. See AiREY. 

Sari. 1, sometimes an English 
local name. 2, Theobaldus Comes 
of Normandy, 1180; GeofFry Comes, 
1195 ; Gislebert, Maurice, Nigel, 
Pichard, Robert Comes, 1198 
(MRS). Pichard, Nicholas, Roger 
Comes in England, c. 1272 ; also in 
England Agnes, Robert, Roger le 
Erl (PH). See Eakles. 

Earle. Osmond and Roger le 
Cont or Counte, Norm. 1180-95 
(MRS). See Earl. 

£arles. See Eable. 

233 



Hosted by Google 



EAR 



EDM 



SSarls. See Earl. 

East. Amelot Dest, or D'Est, 
was of Normandy, 1195 (MES). 
Est occurs in England frequently, 
c. 1272 (EH). Temp. Henry III. 
the lands of Eicliard de Este, Essex, 
are mentioned (Hunter, Eot. Select. 
255) • Walter Est, 31 E. 1., wit- 
nessed a charter of AVroxton Abbey, 
Oxford (Mon. ii. 327). Hence the 
Baronets East. 

Easter, from L'Estre, near Ya- 
lognes, Normandy (De Gerville, 
Anc. Chat, de laManche). Eichard 
de I'Estre held lands in Dorset from 
the time of the Conquest (Testa). 
In 1165 Eichard de I'E. held a 
barony of four knights' fees in 
Somerset (Lib. Nig.). In 1272 
Eobert de I'E. was Viscount of 
Dorset. 

Easterling-, descended from some 
native of the Hanse Towns (Lower). 
The name occurs in England soon 
after the Conquest. See Stradling. 

Eastes. See East. 

Eayres. See Atkes. 

Ebbets, for Abbotts. 

Ebbs, for Abbs. 

Ebeling. See EvELYi^. 

Ebers, for EvERS. 

Eddie. See Addy. 

Eddis. See Addis. 

Eddowes. See Ebdis. 

Eddy. See Addy. 

Ede. See Eade. 

Eden, or De Torp. William de 
Torp or Torpes and his fief in Nor- 
mandy are mentioned 1180 (MES). 
He granted part of his lordship of 
Eden, Durham, to the Church of 
Durham before 1180 (Surtees, Dur- 
ham, Append., vol. i. p. 281). His 
descendant, Eustace de Eden, granted 
part of Eden to the same church 
1318 (lb. vol. i. p. 40). Eustace 
234 



and Utred de Edene were witnesses 
to the charter of William de Torp 
of Eden, being probably his younger 
brothers. The family appears to 
have always remained seated in 
Durham. See Lambton". 

Edensor, a branch of Shibley. 

Edes. See Eades. 

Edg-ecumbe. In 1086 Milton 
with Lideton, Devon, belonged to 
Tavistock Abbey. Goisfrid then 
held them, from whom descended 
Eeginald de Lideton, who 1165 held 
two fees from Tavistock (Lib. Nig.). 
Eggecumbe, a dependency of Lide- 
ton, was probably held by a younger 
branch of the De Lidetons or Lif- 
tons, as the arms are of the same 
origin. It appears that the Lide- 
tons and Chanceaux, who were lords 
of Lideton, were the same. John 
de Eggecumbe (the first probably 
who bore the name) lived t. Henry 
IIL Chanceaux was in Touraine ; 
and of the English branch are men- 
tioned GeofFry, Giles, and John de 
Cancellis, or Chanceaux, of whom 
the last named surrendered Lifton 
to Edward I. (Pole, Devon). 

Edie. See Addy. 

Eding:ton. See AddingtOjST, 

Edis. See Addis. 

Edlin, for Adlin, or Fitz-i^deline. 
Adeline frequently occurs c. 1272 
(EH). William Fitz-Aidelm was 
frequently styled Fitz-Adeline. See 
De Burgh, of which this may have 
been a branch. 

Edmonds, 1. A patronymic. 2. 
A Norman name. Peter de St. 
Edmundo occurs in Normandy 1195 
(MES) ; Drogo de St. Edmundo in 
England 1199, and Eichard (ECE), 
Lucas de St. Edmund, and others, 
c. 1272 (EH). 

Edmunds. See Edmonds. 



Hosted by Google 



EBW 



EMB 



fidward, from St. Edward. Wil- 
liam de St. Edwardo and Jordan liis 
son, t. Henry I., paid a fine for the 
lands of Koger, uncle of Jordan 
(Eot. Pip.). This was evidently a 
foreign family. Hugh de St. Ed- 
wardo occurs in Hereford and Bed- 
ford 1199 (RCR). 

Edy. See Eadt. 

Edye. See Eady. 

Beede. See Ede. 

Zledes. See Eades. 

Seles. See Eales. 

Egrerton, a branch of De Toesni 
and Cholmondeley. Hence the 
Dukes of Bridgewater. 

Eg-grens, for Aikens, or Aikei^. 

Effgett. See Haggett. 

E^iese. See Eagles. 

Egrlon, for Aglon, or Agullon. 
See AcoULON. 

Ewes. See IvES. 

Eckert, Echard, or Acard. See 

ACHARD. 

Ekins. See AiEiiN. 

Ekyns. See Ekins. 

Eldon. See Aldon. 

Element, for Almont or Almond. 

Elen, for Alan. 

Eley, or Elly, for Ely. 

Eliot. N. Eliot occurs in Nor- 
mandy 1195, and as the son of 
Anschar Elyot in 1198 (i\lES) ; 
Eliot Fitz-William occurs in Eng-ii^ 
land 1198 (RCR); Eeginald, Ro- 
bert, AVilliam Eliot of England, c. 
1272 (RH). From this Norman 
family descended the Eliots Earls 
of St. German's, the Elliotts Earls 
of Minto, Scotland, and the re- 
nowned Lord Heathfield, the de- 
fender of Gibraltar. 
Eliott. See Eliot. 
Ell, for Elles, or Helles. See 
Hills. 

Ellard, for Allard. 



Sllen, for Allen. 

Eiierd, for Allard. 

Ellers. Radulphus de Illeriis 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Elles, for Ellis. 

Eiiett, for Allett. 

Eilice, for Ellis or Alis. 

Elliot. See Elliott. 

Elliott. See Eliot. 

Ellis, or Alis, from Alis near 
Pont de I'Arche. In 978 Hugh 
d'Ales witnessed a deed of the Abbey 
of Chartres, and was a favourite of 
Fulco Niger, Count of Anjou (Des 
Bois). William Alis is mentioned 
as a Baron in Normandy by Ord. 
Vitalis (344). He held lands in 
barony in England 1086 (Domesd.). 
He was a feudal tenant of AVilliam 
de Breteuil in Normaaidy. Philip 
Alis 1165 held a fief in Hereford 
(Lib. Niger). The dau. of Sir Roger 
Alys or Halys m. Thomas Earl of 
Norfolk, son of Edward I. From 
this family descend the Lords 
Howard de Walden, Seaford, and 
Dover. 

Ellison. See ALLISON. 

Eiiiss. See Ellis. 

Ellisson. See Ellison. 

Ells. See Elles. 

Elvery. See Alvarey. 

Elvey. See Alyey. 

Ely, or Fitz-Ely. Adam, Ralph, 
and William Fitz-Elie of Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); William, Alan, 
Geoffiry, &c., Fitz-Elie of England 
1198-9 (RCR) ; Sire William Fitz- 
Elie, Thomas, Peter, Richard, and 
others in England 1272 (RH). 
Etty. See Atty. 
Elwes, or Helwish. Gaiter us 
Helouis, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
Emary, for Amory. 
Embelin, for Hambelin, or Ham- 
elyn. See Hamlyn. 

235 



Hosted by Google 



EMB 



EVE 



Exublera. See Emblen. 

Emblen. See Embelin. 

Emblin. See Embelin. 

Ernes. See Ames. 

Emett. 1. A local name. 2. 
From Amiot. N. Amiota of Nor- 
mandy 1195 ; Eobert • and Roger 
Amiot 1198 (MRS) ; William Amiot 
of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Emier, for Ambler. 

Emm, for Emes. 

Emmett. See Emett. 

Emmott. See Emmett. 

Emms. See Ames. 

Emory. See Amoey. 

Emperor. Gilbert, Roger, Wil- 
liam Imperator, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Enefer. John Enfer was of 
Normandy 1195 and 1198 (MRS). 

Enes. See AiNS. 

Eness. See Enes. 

Enever. See Enefer. 

Engrail. See Angi^ll. 

Eagrland, or of England, equiva- 
lent to English. 

Engle. See Engall. 

Eng:lisli, borne by numerous Nor- 
man families. Adam, Alexander, 
Alvered, Asceline, Bernard, Henry, 
Elias, Gaufrid, and twenty more, 
bore, 1180-95, the name of Anglicus 
in Normandy (MRS). Twenty-four 
of the name of Anglicus are men- 
tioned in 1198 (lb.). The families 
of English or Inglis are all Norman. 
^ England ' is another form of An- 
glicus. 

Ennals, from Annel in Nor- 
mandy. Henry de Enhal and Alicia 
de Henhil occur in England c. 1272 
(RH). 

Ennever. See Enefer. 

Ensor, for Edensor. 

Envlii, for AnneviUe. Alexander 
236 



de Anneville occurs in Normandy 
1195. See Anyille. 

Enzer, for Ensor. 

Erie. See Earl. 

Ernes, for Arnes, or Arne. 

Erroi. See Erle. 

Esquilant. Roger Escollant was 
of Normandy 1195 (MRS). Geoffry 
Escolland 1130 witnessed a charter 
of Durham Abbey (Surtees, iv. 149), 
and held the see of Durham in farm 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). GeoBiy E. occurs 
in England 1198 (RCR). 

Esson, from Esson, Normandy. 
William de Esson occurs in the 
Duchy, c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. v.). 

Estell, for Astell. 

Estelle. See Estell. 

Eustace. William Eustachius 
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
Eustace and Robert Eustachius in 
England 1198-9 (RCR); Geoffry, 
John, Roger, Ralph Eustace in 
England, c. 1272 (RH). Of this 
name were the Viscounts Baltingias 
in Ireland. 

Evauson, for IvisoN. 

Evatt, or Ivaz. See Ives. 

Eve, Eves, or Ives. Radulphus, 
Maingot, and Osbert Ivas of Nor- 
mandy 1180, 1195 (INIRS). The 
name of Ive and Eve frequent in 
England c. 1272 (RH). 

Evelingr. See AvELlNG. 

Elvelyn. Roger Ivelin, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

Evelyn, Avelin, armorially iden- 
tified. Avelin armorially connected 
with Abelin or Abelyn, and the 
latter similarly identified with Abi- 
lon. See Abelon. The notion of 
Burke, who derives the name from 
Evelyn near Shifnal, Salop, appears 
to be incorrect. The name of that 



Hosted by Google 



EVE 



FAI 



place was formerly Eveljth, whicli 
has never been that of the family of 
Evelyn. 

Eveness^ for Evens, or Avens. 

Bverard. N. Everard of Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William 
Evrard 1198 (lb.) ; Richard Eve- 
rard of England, 1199 (ECE) ; 
Richard and William E., c. 1272, 
in England (RH). 

Everet, for EvERARD, armorially 
identified (Robson). 

Everett. See EvERET. 

Evers. See Havers. 

Every-; a Norman name. Ranulph 
Ivrou occurs in the Duchy, 1180; 
Tustin Evrie, 1198 (MRS) ; Prinet 
Evrie of Normandy had a safe con- 
duct from Henry V. (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 216); Ralph, Nicho- 
las, Walter Avery of England, c. 
1272 (RH). Of this name are the 
Baronets Every. 

Eves. See Eve. 

Evetts. See DiVETT. 



Evil, Eville, or Deyville (Low- 
er). See Cravein-. 

Evitt. See Divett. 

Evry. See Every. 

Ewart. William de Huart, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Ewer, for EuRE, a branch of De 
Vesci, and De Burgh, formerly Lords 
Eure. 

Eyles. See Eles. 

Eyre, 1. A local English name. 
2. From Le Heir, Heres. William 
and Wymarc Heres occur in Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Adam, GeofFry, 
John, Nicholas le Eyr, and others in 
England, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
Earls of Newburgh and Lords Eyre. 

Eyrl. See Earl. 

Ey ton; a branch of Pantulf, Baron 
of Wem 1086, from whom Warin, 
his relative, held Eton or Eyton 
(Domesd.). Robert de E. was living 
c. 1170. This family bore the arms 
of Pantulf quarterly (Eyton, Sa- 
lop, viii. 27-35). 



F 



iTaber. Richard, Hugo, John, 
Robert, Roger Faber, were both of 
Normandy and England 1180-98 
(MRS and RCR). Thirty-two per- 
sons bore the name in Normandy, 
and fourteen in England, at thattime. 
Sixty-one occur in England c. 1272 
(RH). The name was afterwards 
usually translated as ' Smith.' 

racer, for Fasart, the arms of 
which are preserved (Robson). 
Roger Fessart, Ralph, William, and 
John of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

racey. Geoflry Fasse was of 
Normandy 1195. In 1198 GeofPry 



Farsi and Roger R also occur 
(MRS). Huo:h Faci was of Fug- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Faciie, for Facet. 

racy. See Facet. 

Page or Fagg. John, Robert, and 
Simon de Fago of Normandy 1198, 
William de Fago 1180 (MRS); 
Walter Fegge of Norfolk 1199 
(RCR). William le Fag paid a fine 
in Sussex 1265 (Roberts, Excerpta). 
Of this line were the Fagges of 
Sussex, Baronets. 

ragrgr. See Fage. 

rail, for Faiel. See Fell. 

237 



Hosted by Google 



FAI 



FAR 



Painty for Fant, or Faunt. 

ralr. Eadulphus Fere of Nor- 
mandy 1180, 1195 (MRS). Regin- 
ald Fer of England 1199 (RCR). 
Walter Fere of England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

rairbpidgre, a form of Fairbrass. 

Fairer, for Farrer. 

Fairfield, or Fierville. Lovely 
Ralph, and •; Roger de Fiervilla of 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Fairliead, Fairet, or Freret. 
Ricliard Freret, of Normandy, 1195 
(MRS). Oinus, Ricliard, Robert F. 
1198 (lb.). Thomas FeiTator, of 
England, c. 1199 (RCR). Robert 
Ferot, c. 1272 (RH). 

Fairman. Walter Farman was 
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). N. 
Fereman occurs in Devon 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.). 

Fairs, from Fair. 

Fairbrass or Firebrass. Radul- 
phus Fierebrache of Normandy, 1198 
(MRS). Henry Ferebraz occurs in 
England c. 1272 (RH). The Baro- 
nets Firebrace were of this family. 

Fairy, for Ferry. 

Faitb, from St. Faith, or De S. 
Fide. Geoffry de Sancta Fide 
was of Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
William de S. F. of England, 1194 ; 
and Gilbert de S. F. 1199 (RCR). 

Falconer. This name includes 
families of various origin, especially 
Norman. Henricus Falconarius 
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
and also frequently in England 
(RCR). Henry de Wada, Geoffry, 
Walter de Maner, and Hugh de 
Hanville of Normandy 1180-1200, 
are mentioned as Falconarii Regis 
(MRS). 

Falkner. See Falconer. 

Faley, the Norman prommciation 
of Falet. William Falet of Nor- 
238 



mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert 
Fellei of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Fallace, for Falaise, a great 
baronial family. Geoffry de Falaise, 
son of Ameline, witnessed 1075 a 
charter of William de Braiose in 
Sussex (Mon. i. 581). William de 
Falaise in 1086 held the barony of 
Dartington, Devon, and 29 lordships 
(Domesd.). The family was spread 
in all parts of England in the 12th 
cent., and long remained eminent. 

Failowfield, armorially identi- 
fied with Fauville or Favell. 

Fallows, from Fellowes. 

Faiiweii, for Falvel or Favell. 

Fancourt, from Vandelicourt, 
near Beauvais. Helias de Fanacort 
held a fee of ancient enfeoffment from 
Deincourt in Lincoln 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.). Gerard de Phanucort was a 
benefactor to Thurgarton Priory 
(Mon. ii. 94). Sire Bertin de Fane- 
cort was pardoned as an adherent of 
the Earl of Lancaster 1318, and was 
summoned from York to a great 
council 1324 (Palgr. Pari. AVrits). 

Fanner, for Fenner. 

Fannin. See FANNING. 

Fanning:, from Fainent or Fain- 
eant. John and William Faitneant, 
or Fainent, of Normandy 1198 
(MRS). 

Fannon, from Fanning. 

Faraday, or Fereda}^, from Fert6 
or LaFert^, Normandy. The family 
of De la Fert(5 had branches in 
England from the Conquest. See 
Browne. 

Farden, for Vardon, or Verlon. 

Farey, for Ferry. 

Farisb, for Fariss. 

Fariss, for Ferris. 

Farley. See Varley. 

Farman. See Fairman. 

Farment, for FarmaN. 



Hosted by Google 



FAR 



FAW 



Farmer^ no doubt includes fami- 
lies of Norman and other origins. 
The earliest mention of the surname 
seems to be in Normandy 1195, when 
^ohnFermor occurs (MRS). The 
name was unfrequent in England c. 
1272 (RH). Of this name were the 
Fermors Earls of Pomfret, and the 
Baronets Farmer. 

Fames. See Farren. 

Farr, for Fair. 

Farra, for Farrer. 

Farrali. See Farra. 

Parran; for Farren. 

Farrance, for France. 

Farrant, for Ferrant or Ferrand. 
William Ferrand held one fee of the 
Honour of Montford, Normandy, c. 
1165 (Feod. Norm. Duchesne). In 
1203 Roger Ferrand, man at arms of 
the Earl of Leicester, was appointed 
to aserjeantry at Caen (Hardy, Rot. 
Norm. 83). In 1203 the estate of Wil- 
liam F. was granted to others by King 
John (lb. 76, 99). In 1305 Hugh 
was found son and heir of Henry 
Ferrant, and petitioned for the cus- 
tody of Skipton Castle, York, as 
hereditary in his family (Roberts, 
Cal. Geneal. 708, 795). 

Farre, for Fere, or Fair. 

Farren. Robert and Guarin 
Farin were of Normandy 1180 
(MRS) ; Geoffry and Roger Ferun 
of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Farrer, arraorially identified 
with Ferrers of Bere-Ferrers. See 
Ferrers. 

Farrier, for Ferrier. 

Farries, for Farris, or Ferris. 

Farrin. See Farren. 

Farris, for Ferris. 

Farrow, for Farra, or Farrer, 
armorially identified. 
Fartliing-, for FardEjS". 
Fase. GeofiTy Fasse occurs in 



Normandy 1195 (MRS) ; Simon 
Fesse in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Fast, for Fassett. 

Fassett. William Facetus of 
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Radulph 
le Facet in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Fathers, or Fethers, from Le 
Feutrier. Reinfrid and Osmund le 
Feutrier of Normandy 1195 (MRS). 
Walter le Feuteror c. 1272 in Eng- 
land (RH), and Isabella le Fetor. 

Fauiconer, for Falconer. 

Faulkner, for FALCONER. 

Faulks, for Faukes, or Vatjx. 

Faulls, for Vaulx, or Yatjx. 

Faultless, for Fallace. 

Faunt, for Font, or De Fonte. 
Norman, Peter, William, Hugh, 
Robert, Umfrid, Richard, Ralph, 
Ranulph de Fonte of Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). Reginald and 
Emma de Fonte of England 1198-9 
(RCR). Many of the name occur 
here c. 1272 (RH). The famHy of 
De Fonte flourished in Norfolk {See 
Blomefield) and other counties. 

Faupel, for Fauvel. See Fa yell. 

Faussett, armorially connected 
with FossETT, or Fossart. 

Fauntleroy, or Enfauntleroy, ap- 
pears to be of foreign origin, but its 
date is uncertain. 

Favell, or Fauvel. See Fowell. 
The name frequently occurs in Nor- 
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). William 
Fauvel or Falvel held from OliA^er 
de Tracy, Devon, in 1165. The 
family occurs 13th cent, in York, 
North ants, Rutland ; and Sir 
William Fauvel was M.P. for 
Derby 1314. 

Favieii, for Favell. 

Fawell. See Fowell. 

Fawkes, a form of Vatjx. 

Fawn, from Vannes, or Yane. 
Galfridus de Fane witnessed the 
239 



HostQd by Google 



FAW 



FER 



foundation charter of Tywardereth 
Priory, Cornwall (Mon. i. 587). 
Reginald Fane, c. 1300 manucaptor 
of an M.P. for Persliore. Gueroch 
or Werok was Count of Vennes or 
Vannes c. 630 (Albert le Grand, 
Vie des Saints : Vie de St Gildas). 

Pawsitt. See Faussett. 

ray, from Fay, Normandy. Re- 
ginald du Fai, Geoffry and Ralph de 
la Faia of Normandy 1180-98 
(MRS). Ralph de Faia possessed 
estates Surrey 1156 (Rot. Pip.), and 
1223 the king received the homage 
of John, son of Ralph de Fai, for a 
kuight's fee in Surrey, held in capite 
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 102). His 
sisters m. Roger de Clere, and Ri- 
chard Longesp^e. 

rayle. See Fail. 

rayors^ for Fairs. See Faie,. 

Fayrer, for Farrer. 

Fearis. See Ferris. 

Fear, or Fere. See Fair. 

Feare, or Fere. See Fair. 

Fearman. See Fairman. 

Pearn, for Fearon. 

Feasey, for Veasey, or Vesci. 
See Veset. 

Feast, for Fast, or Fassett. 
. Fearon. N. Feron of Normandy 
1180, GeofFry, John, Odo, Richard, 
Robert, Roger, Sulpice, and William 
Feron 1198 (MRS). GeofFry and Ro- 
ger Ferun of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Fee. See Fay. 

Feesey, for Vesey, 

Felix. Radulphus Fellex of 
Normandy 1195, Nicholas Feliz 
1198 (MRS). Gilbert, Hugh, John 
Felice of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Pell, fromFAiEL. William Faiel 
of Normandy 1180, Gilbert Faiel 
1198 (MRS). Petronilla and Re- 
ginald Fale, and William de Fall of 
England c. 1272 (RH). 
240 



Pellowes, for Felice, or Felix. 

Fellows, for- Felice, or Fellex. 
See Felix. 

Pells. See Fell. 

Felton, a branch of the Lords 
Bertram of Mitford, Northumber- 
land (Banks, Dorm. Peerage, Art. 
Bertram). See Mitford. 

Fenn, armorially identified with 
Vene or Venn (Robson). Rualan 
de Vein of Normandy 1195, John 
de Vein 1198 (MRS) ; Thomas and 
Ralph de Vein in England 1199 
(RCR) j Roger, Henry de Fen and 
others c. 1272 (RH). 

Fenner. Odo Fenarius of Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 ; Walter Fannere 
of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Penning:. See Fanning. 

Penningrs, for Penning. 

Fereday. See Faraday. 

Fermor. See Farmer. 

Feme, for Feron. See Fearon. 

Pernee, for Verney. See 

Ferney. 

Perney, for Verney or Vernai, 
from St. Paul de Vernai, near 
Bayeux. Gereline de Vernaco, c. 
1080, was a benefactor to Conches, 
Normandy (Gall. Christ, xi. 132); 
and soon after Ralph de V. In 
1158 Walter de Vernai was of 
Cambridgeshire (Rot. Pip.). In 
1223 Ralph de V. paid a fine for 
having m. Agnes W^ac without 
royal licence (Roberts, Excerpt.) ; 
Simon de Verney, 1268, had a suit 
with Berenger le Moyne relating to 
his lands, Northants. From this 
family descended the Lords Wil- 
loughby de Broke. 

Fernle, for Ferney. 

Feron. See Fearon. 

Perrand. See Farrant. 

Perrar. See Ferrers. 

Ferrer. See Ferrers. 



Hosted by Google 



FER 



FIl) 



Ferrers, a baronial family, from 
Ferrieres St. Hilarj^, near Bernai, 
Normandy. Walchelino de F., c. 
1031, had a war with Hugh Bar- 
batus. Baron of Montfort (Ord. 
Vitalis) ; Henry de F. held a barony 
in England, 1086. In 1096 Wil- 
liam de F. was a chief leader in the 
Crusade (Ord. Vit.). The history 
of this famil}^, Earls of Derby, and 
of its various branches in England, 
is too well known to need detail. 

Ferrey, the Norman pronuncia- 
tion of Feret. Richard Feret, 
Robert, and Oinus F. of Normandy, 
1180-98 (MRS)^ Robert Ferot of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 
Ferry. See Feeeey. 
Ferrie. See Feeeey. 
Ferrler, for Feeeers. 
Ferries. See Feeeis. 
Ferriman, for Ferman, or Fa IE- 
MAN. 

Ferry, for Yeeey. 
Ferris, or Ferres, a form of 
Feeeees (Lower). 
Ferns. See Feene. 
Fethers. See Fathees. 
Fetlierston. Ralph de F. granted 
lands to Nostel Priory, York, t. 
Henry I. The Church of Fetherston 
was at the same time granted by 
Hugh de Laval (Mon. ii. 34), from 
which it seems probable that the 
Lords of Fetherston were of the 
family of Laval. The latter came 
from Laval, Maine. Gui, Sire de 
Laval, lived c. 1000 (Des Bois) ; 
John de Laval witnessed a charter 
in Normand}^, c. 1065. His de- 
scendants possessed a barony in 
Northumberland. 

Fever, or Le Fevre, the usual 
Norman-French form of Fabee. 
. Few, for Viel, the terminal letter 
softened to u. Agues, Milo, Robert, 



R 



John Viel or Vyel of England, c. 
1272 (RH) ,• Richard and William 
v., 1189 (Rot. Pip.); Rad. Vitulus 
or Vetulus, 1158 (RP) ; Robert 
Viel occurs in Normandy, 1198 
(MRS). 

Fewtrell, from the French Vau- 
trel, a hunter {see ^ Vautrarius,' 
apud Ducange). William Falte- 
reilus held lands by knight service 
from the See of Chichester, 1165 
(Lib. Nig.) ; Ralph Futerel occurs 
in a suit, Herts, 1198 (RCR). The 
name also remains as Fottrell. 

Fey, for Fay. 

Ffincb, for FrN^CH. 

Ffitcii. See Fitch. 

Ffrencla, for Feench. 

Fiander, for Viander. N. Viandier 
occurs in Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Fielaett. Osbert Fichett of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Ralph, Hugh, 
Robert F. held, 1165, in Sussex and 
Somerset (Lib. Nig.) ; Thomas F. 
of Norfolk, in 1199 (RCR, &c.). In 
1198 the name occurs several times 
as Fiket. 

Fick. Joanna de Vieques occurs 
in Normandy, t. Henry V., Grimald 
Vic. t. John ; Robert de Vico 
in England, c. 1272 '(Vv^). The 
fief of Vec or Vic is mentioned in 
Normandy. 

Fieken, from Vicinus. Goumond 
and Empire Veisin of Normandy, 
1198 (MRS) ; Henry and William 
le Veysin or Vicinus of England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Fickling-. Richard de Wyclyne 
occurs in Rutland, c. 1272 (RH). 
This lordship I have not found iu 
England. 

Fiddes, from St. Fides. Geoffry 
de San eta Fide occurs in Normandy, 
1198 (MRS) ; Gilbert and Walter 
de S. Fide in England (RCR). 

241 



Hosted by Google 



FID 



FIN 



riddey, from St. Fides. See FiD- 

DES. 

riddy. See FiDDEY. 
Piddymont, for Vaudemont, 
from Y. near Nancy ; the only place 
of the name in France. 

ridge, for FlTCH, 

ridgen, for Ficken or ViciNUS. 

Pidler, armorially identified with 
Fidelow, -which is armorially iden- 
tified with Vis-de-lou, from Via de 
lou in Normandy. William Vis de 
Ion occnrs there, 1198 (MKS). Hum- 
frid Vis de lou held a barony, Berks, 
1086 (Domesd.), and Ralph V. was 
seated in Norfolk. In both counties 
the family flourished for many ages. 
Walkelin Vis de lou held a barony 
in Berks, 1165. 

Field, or De la Felda, embraces 
both English and Norman families. 
Richard de la Felda is mentioned in 
Normandy, t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 126). 

Fieiden, for Fielding. 

Fielder, from Fel trier, orFeutrier. 
Reinfrid Feutrier occurs in Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; AValter le 
Featerer in England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Figres, or Figeys, from Figg or 
Vic. See Fick. 

Fig-gress. See FiGES. 

Figg-, a form of Fic or Ficic. 

Fig-gins, for FiCKEN or Vicinus. 

Fielding-. This family ought 
not perhaps to be introduced, beiag 
not earlier in England than the 
thirteenth century. Its history as 
a branch of the Counts of liabs- 
bourg is well known. 

Filer. Robert Vidulator or Le 
Vielur, and Reginald of England, 
c. 1272 (RH) ; Turstan le Violur 
in 1199 (RCR); Geoffii-y Vielator 
of Devon, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Evi- 
dently a foreign family. 
242 



Filder. See FiELDEK. 

Fillary, or Villarj^, for Valery or 
St. Valery. Reginald de St. Valery 
held a barony in Lincolnshire, 1086 
(Domesd.). Reginald and William 
Fitz-Herbert de St. V. occur in 
England 1130 (Rot. Pip.); Wido 
and Thomas de St. V. in 1199 
(RCR). Reginald, son of Wido 
de St. v., was granted the Barony 
of Yvery in Oxfordshire by Henry II. 
Bernard, his son, died at the siege 
of Acre, Palestine, leaving Thomas, 
who left a dau. and heir, m. to 
Robert de Dreux. 

Filler, for Le Vielur. See Filek. 

Flllpot, or Philpot. N. Philipot 
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). See 
Philpott. 

Fincli. An English sobriquet 
converted into a surname. It no 
doubt included families of various 
origin, Norman and otherwise. 

Fincli, or De Vendome. Acfred, 
Baron of Preuilly, founder of Preuilly 
Abbey, Anjou, m. Beatrice of Isso- 
dun (Anselme, viii. 723, &c. ; Gall. 
Christ, xiv. 55, 302). His son, 
grandson, and greatgrandson were 
all named Geoff'ry, The latter 
became, 1085, Count of Vendome. 
From his elder son descended the 
Counts of V. Geoff'ry, the second, 
accompanied Geoff'ry Count of Anjou 
in his invasion of Normandy, 1136, 
and had issue Herbert de Vendome, 
who came to England with Henry 11., 
and is mentioned in a charter of 
Count Burchard of V. as his rela- 
tive (Gall. Christ, xiv. 324). He 
had two sons, William de V., one 
of the nuncii of Henry III. (Hardy, 
Lit. Clans.), and Herbert de Ven- 
dome or Veneum, who in 1203 paid 
a fine (Rot. Cane). John Fitz- 
Herbert his son held lands in Kent 



Hosted by Google 



FIN 



FIT 



in capite (Testa), and bad issue 
Herbert Fitz-Herbert, surnamed Le 
Finch, living 1299 and 1301, who 
beld in capite in Kent. Herbert 
Fitz-H. bis son was father of Vin- 
cent Herbert or Finch, aDcestor of 
the Earls of Winchilsea, and Lord 
Finch of Fordwich. 

Fines, a baronial family, from 
Fiennes in the county of Guines. 
Eustace, Baron of Fiennes, c. 1020, 
m. Adela, Lady of Ardres, dau, of 
Everard de Furnes, and had Conon- 
de Fiennes, who founded Beaulieu 
Abbey, Boulogne, and had issue 
Conon, father of Eustace, ancestor 
of the Barons of F. (Des Bois). 
This family was seated in Kent at 
an early date, and held the office of 
hereditary castellans of Dover. 

ringerliut, or Vin grant, ap- 
parently from Vingrau, near Per- 
pignan. 

Finnes, armorially identified with 
Fiennes or Fines. 

Finney. William Fenie of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MES); John Venie 
of England, c. 1272 (EH). 

Flnnis, or Fenys. See Finnes. 

Finter, for ViNTEK, or Venator. 

Flrmin. N. Firmin of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MES), and Wil- 
liam Forman, 1198 (lb.). 

Firmingrer, from the Norman- 
French Fromageur (Lower), pro- 
bably a family of foreign origin. 

Pirrell. Ses FuERELL. 

Fisli. The Englisb form of 
Piscis. Osmond de Piscis or Pisce, 
William and John, occur in Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MES) J William 
de Piscis in England, c. 1272 (EH). 
The name was afterwards translated. 

Fislie. See FiSH. 

Fisher, or Piscator. Ernis Pis- 
cator and Galterus of Normandy, 

R 



1180-98 (MES) ] Robert and God- 
win P. of England, 1189, and 
Geoffry Fitz-Ealph Piscator, 1199 
(Eot. Pip. ; ECE). The name 
common c. 1272 (EH). It no doubt 
includes families of different origins. 

Fisk, or Fyske, armorially identi- 
fied with Fyshe or Fish. 

Fison, for Veisin or Vicin, See 

FiCKEN. 

Fitch, for Fitz (Lower). Fitz 
or Le Fils, evidently foreign, occurs 
in England c. 1272, when Gilbert, 
Walter, and William Fitz are men- 
tioned (EH). 

Fitchew, for FiTCHETT. 

Fitter, for Fetter or Feutrier, See 
Fielder, 

Fitzg-erald, or De Mortaine. 
About A.D. 660 Aother or Other, a 
great noble of Aquitaine and pro- 
bably of Gothic descent, was de- 
prived of estates in Aquitaine by 
Clotaire III. (Bouquet, x. 342). 
Sacerge, one of these estates, was 
afterwards in possession of the 
famity, and was granted by another 
Other, c. 987, to the Abbey of 
Fleury near Orleans (Ibid.). Other 
or Autier, his son (whose name 
was Latinised Austerius), was Lord 
of the Castle of Mortaine, Aquitaine, 
c. 1030, and bad issue Gilbert, Lord 
of Mortaine (Gallia Christ, ii. 48, 
Instr.), and Walter Fitz-Other, who 
accompanied the Conqueror to Eng- 
land, and received from him a 
barony and the office of Castellan 
of Windsor, whence his descendants 
bore the name of De Windsor. 
From a younger son descended the 
house of Fitzgerald. The Earls of 
Kildare, Dukes of Leinster, the 
Earls of Desmond, the Marquises 
of Lansdowne, the Barons and 
Viscounts Windsor, Barons of Decies, 
2 243 



Hosted by Google 



FIT 



FLA 



Earls of Totness, Barons Oarew, and 
other great families, descended from 
the same house. The name of 
Fitzgerald, being a clan name in 
Ireland, was adopted there hy num- 
bers of persons of Hiberno-Celtic 
descent in no way reLated to this 
house. 

Pitzglbbon, a branch of FiTZ- 
GEEALD^ and formerly Earls of 
Clare. 

ntzmauFice, a branch of Fitz- 
gerald, Marquises of Lansdowne 
and Earls of Orkney. 

ritzwater, a branch of the 
Counts of Brionne, descended from 
Richard I. Duke of Normandy. Its 
ancestor was Robert de Tonbridge, 
fifth son of Richard Fitz-Gilbert, 
sou of Gilbert, Count of Brionne, 
in Normandy. Plis son Walter 
Fitz-Robert was the progenitor of 
the great house of Fitz-AV alter, 
Barons Fitz-Walter, who possessed 
the great barony of the Baynards in 
Essex. The name was frequently 
written Fitzwater. 

Pltzwilllam. This family has 
been supposed, but erroneously, to 
be of Anglo-Saxon origin. It was 
of Flemish origin, and derived its 
original name of De Clerfai from 
Clerfai, Clarefay, or Clarfait, near 
Avesnes. Of this family was Henry 
de Clarofageto, Abbot of Tournay, 
1227 (Gall. Christ, iii. 299). God- 
ric de Olarefai was living t. Henry I. 
His son William Fitz-Godric or De 
Clarefai was of note in the reign of 
Stephen. He is mentioned, 1142, 
by John Prior of Hagulstad as 
having escaped from Randolf, Earl 
of Chester, to Tickhill Castle 
(Hunter, South Yorkshire, i. 333). 
Some time before 1156 he as Wil- 
liam de Clarafai with Alicia de 
244 



Tanai his wife and Albreda de 
Lisures founded Hampole Priory, 
York (Mon. i. S31). He married 
2ndly Albreda de Lisures, by whom 
he acquired Sprotboro and Plumptre, 
and had issue William Fitzwilliam, 
Lord of Sprotboro, who confirmed 
the gifts of his predecessors, espe- 
cially of his mother Albreda de 
Lisures to Hampole (Hunter, Ibid.). 
The chief seat of this family was 
Plumptre, Notts, and from it de- 
•scended the Fitzwilliam s of Sprot- 
boro, the Earls of Southampton, 
Viscounts Fitzwilliam, and Earls 
Fitzwilliam. 

Plamank. Elye, Geoifry, and 
John Flamenc of Normandy, 1198 ; 
Clement, Serlo, Petre, Elye, Alard 
Flamenc or Flam en g, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; William, Robert, Ranulph 
Flameng in England, 1199 (RCR). 

Planders, or Flaunders. The 
English version of Flan dren sis, a 
common name in England from the 
Conquest, and which speaks for 
itself. See Fleming. 

Flather, or Flatter, for Falter, 
Felter, or Felterer, derived from 
Feltrier or Feutrier. See Fieldek. 

Flaveli, for Falvel or Fauvel, 
from Fauvel, or Fauville, near Ev- 
reux. John, Robert, Hugh de 
Fauvel of Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS), William Fauvel held half 
a fee in Devon, 1J65 (Lib. Nig.). 
Sire William Fauvel was of North- 
ants and Rutland, c. 1300, other 
branches seated in Derby and York. 
In Worcester the name by trans- 
position of letters became Flavell. 

Plaveile, for Flavel. 

PlawitSs, for Flawit, Floete, or 
Flote, from La Flotte, near Ro- 
chelle. John de la Flode occurs in 
England, c 1272 (RH). The arms 



Hosted by Google 



FLA 



FLO 



of Flowde, Flote, or Floelte are 
preserved by Robson. 

PI awn, for Filaim or Villan. 
Hanulph Villanus, Richard, Ha- 
ward, Gilbert, Simon, Ivo, of Nor- 
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). Hugh, 
John, Richard le Vilein or Vileyn 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Flaws, for Fellowes. 

Fleet, for Floete or Flotte. See 
Flawith. 

Fleming:, or Flandrensia, borne 
by many Flemish families who ac- 
companied the Conqueror. Walter 
Flandrensis was a Baron in Herts, 
Bucks, Bedf., &c., 1086. See Went- 
WORTH. The family of Flandrensis, 
of Devon, was probably a branch of 
Bethune or De Arras. .See Flemt- 
ING. The mention of the name is 
frequent from the Conquest. Of 
this name are the Baronets Le 
Fleming; and the Earls of AYigton 
and the Barons of Slane bore the 
same name. 

Flemming-, for Flemlntg. 

Flemwell, a corruption of Flam- 
ville, from Flamanville near Yvetot, 
Normandy. Roger de Flaaiville 
witnessed a charter of Walter Espec 
for Rivaux, York, t. Henry I., being 
one of his tenants (Mon. i. 729). He 
is mentioned 1130, also Hugh de F. 
in York, and in 1165, Roger de F., 
York, who held eight and a half 
fees from INIowbray (Lib. Nig.). 
The family long flourished in great 
eminence in England. William and 
Lohout de Flamonville occur in 
Normandy 1195 (MRS). 

Fletclier, or Le Flechier. Robert 
Flechier occurs in Normandj^ 1198 
(MRS) : Adam le Flecher in Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH) ; Denis Flecha- 
rius of Lincoln occurs 1203 (Rot. 
Cane). Robert le Flecher and Denis 



held by serjeantry in Lincoln 
(Testa, 347, 371), 13th cent. Of 
this name are the Baronets Fletcher. 

Fleury, from Flory, Normandy, 
held from Philip Augustus by Wal- 
ter de Flori. Serlo, Walter, Robert 
de Flori of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
Hugh de Fluri held three fees in 
Hants, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). He granted 
lands to Taunton Abbey, Somerset, 
before 1162 (Mon. ii. 83). A branch 
of the fiimily long flourished at 
Combe-Flory, Somerset. 

Flewitt, for Floete or Flotte. See 
Flawith. 

Flay, for Flt. 

Flick, for Flece:. 

Fiiess, or Flyes, for Fly. 

Fllgrlit, armorially identified with 
Flt or De Flagio. 

Float, for Flotte. See Flawith. 

Flood, orFlode, from Flote. See 
Flawith. The Baronets Flood 
descended from this family. 

Florence, probably from St. Flo- 
rent or St. Florence, near Orleans. 
The arms preserved by Robson, az., 
a cross floretty,'are of early date. 

Flower, or de Flore, otherwise 
de Janville, seated in Rutland 14th 
cent., and previously at Flore, North- 
ants. The estate of William Tilli and 
Robert de Leicester (i.e. Flore) was 
restored to them in 1222 (Roberts 
Excerpta). Flore of Northants bore 
fleur-de-lys, as did De Leicester. 
The families are therefore armorially 
identified. See Leicester. The 
Viscounts Ashbrook are of this 
family. 

Flowerday, or Flowerdue, from 
Foladoube. Robert Foladoube in 
1180 paid a fine in the Viscounty of 
Bayeux, Normandy (jMRS). Lower 
derives the name from Fleur-Dieu 
given as a sobriquet. 

245 



Hosted by Google 



FLO 



FOL 



riowers, for Flowee. 

Flude. See Flood. 

riudg:er. See Fludter. 

riudyer, or Fludger, a transposi- 
tion of Fullager, which is a corrupt 
form of Fulger or Fotjlger. Of this 
name were the Baronets Fludyer, 

Pluker, for FuLCHER. N. Ful- 
chere of Normandy, 1195 (IIKS). 
The arms of Fulcher of Derby are 
preserved by Robson. 

Flurry, for Flory, or Fletjkt. 

nutter, for Flatter or Flatheb. 

Flux, for Flex or Fellex. Eadul- 
phus Fellex of Normand)^, 1195 
(MRS) ) Richard Flisk and Gilbert 
Felice of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Ply, from Fly or Flagium, Nor- 
mandy (Lower). Robert, William, 
Henry de Flagie, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS); Richard de F., 1198 
(lb.); Oda, Ralph, Roger Flie of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Foakes. See FowKES. 

Foale, for Foel or Fowell. 

Foget, for Faget. Radiilphus 
Faget of Normandy, 1195 (MRS); 
Richard Faggot of England, 1199 
(RCR). 

Fogrg-, for Fagg. 

Folder, for Felder or Fielder. 

Foley, from La Folic or Folia, 
near Bayeux. Robert Folie occurs 
in Normandy 1195 :(MRS). John 
de Folia was a benefactor to St. 
Frideswide's, Oxford (Mon. Ang. i. 
175), and the gift was confirmed by 
Pope Adrian (lb.). Richard de la 
Folie in 1165 held one fee of ancient 
enfeoifment in Wilts (Lib. Nig.). 
Roger de la F. held Stratton, Wilts, 
as one fee in 13th century (Testa). 
At this time Robert de la F. held 
lands from the See of Worcester 
(lb.). In 1304 Adam, son of Guido 
de la F., occurs in Worcester (Ro- 
246 



berts, Cal. Geneal.). Temp. Eliz., 
Richard Folly had a suit at law 
in the same county; and Edward 
Foley of the same county was 
ancestor of the Lords Foley. Of 
this family was the celebrated Rich- 
ard Foley, the founder of an im- 
portant branch of the iron manufac- 
ture, whose adventurous and suc- 
cessful career has been described by 
Mr. Smiles in ' Self-Help.' 

In the reign of Henry II. Theo- 
bald De Moulin es confirmed to Bar- 
barie Abbey, Normandy, the grants 
made by Walter, Robert, and Wil- 
liam de la Folie, brothers (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. vii. 141). 

Foljanil>e, Fulgeam, or Fowl- 
champe, from Fulgent, originally 
Fulmechon, near Alenfon. William 
and Josceline de Fulmechon of Nor- 
mandy, 1180; Aubry, Gilbert, and 
others of the name, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Thomas, Robert Folejambe of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Folk, or Fitz-Fulco. See Fowe:es. 

Folkard, or Fokard. Radulfus 
Fochart of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
William Fouquart. do. t. Henry Y. ; 
John Folkard of England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Folks. See FowiiES. 

Folkes. See FowKES. 

Follenfaunt. Hubert Folen- 
fant in 1066 held Gouberville, Dai- 
nonville, and Oouverville, Nor- 
mandy, from Adelais, dau, of Tur- 
stan Halduc (Wiffen, Mem. Russell, 
i. 17). Ralph Folefant held by 
knight service in Bedford from Simon 
de Beauchamp, 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
Hugh Folenfaunt was of England, 
1272 (RH). 

Foilett. Gilbert, Mainard, and 
Robert Folet of Normandy, 1195-8 
(RCR). William Folet held lands 



Hosted by Google 



FOL 



FOR 



in Kent, 1086 (Domesd.) ; William 
F. in Gloucester and Worcester, 
1165 (Lib. Nig.). Milo, Robert, 
and William F. of England, 1189 
(Rot. Pip.) ; Reginald F. in 1199 
(RCR). 

Folley. Roger Folli of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS) ; Horold Folie 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Foliiott, a baronial family. Be- 
fore the Conquest, Lord Roger 
Foliot in 1060 granted Omonyille, 
Normandy, to Lessay Abbey (Gall- 
Christ, xi. 237). William Folet of 
Kent, 1086 (Domesd.), was father 
of Otbert and Adelulph, predeces- 
sors of Roger Foliott, who in 1165 
held a barony of fifteen knights' fees 
in Northants (Lib. Niger ; Bridges, 
Northants, i. 234). Several branches 
of this family existed in England t. 
Henry II., from one of which de- 
scended the family of De Ryther. 
See Ryder. 

Point, for FOLLETT. 

Folser, for Ftjlcher. 

Fooks. See FowKES. 

Footitt. An dolt Fotet was of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Force. Gerelm de Forz in 1165 
was one of the Barons of the French 
Vexin (Feod. Norm. Duchesne) ; 
William de Forz was Earl of Albe- 
marle in England. William and 
Isabella de Forz occur, c. 1272 
(RH). Gerelm and Helie de Forz 
and Supplicius de Fors are men- 
tioned in Normandy 1180-98 
(MRS). Robson mentions the name 
as Forts or De Fortibus. 

Foreman, or Forman, for Fair- 
MAN or Ferman. 

Fores^ for Force. 

Forg-e. William de Forgis occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Wil- 
liam de Furcis in England, 1199 



(RCR); William de Furches, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Forg-an, fur Forican, which is 
armorially identified with Foricall 
or Ficault. The latter appears to 
be identical with Foucault. Ra- 
nulph, Richard, Adam Foucholt or 
Foukolt of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Forman. See FOREMAN. 

Formon, for FoRMAN. 

Forrest, from Forez, Normandy. 
Guerard and Nicholas de Foresta of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). William 
Forist held lands in Hants 1086 
(Domesd.). Hugh de Forester wit- 
nessed a charter of Hugh de Ca- 
hanes for Luffield Priory, Northants 
(Mon. i. 522), and a charter of Wil- 
liam Earl of Albemarle for Geron- 
don, Leicester (Mon. i. 773). The 
Baronets Forrest are of this race. 

Forrester. Vitalis, Rualen, Geof- 
fry, Hugo, Radulphus Forestarius, 
and four others, of Normandy, 1180- 
95 ; and Geofi'ry, Gilbert, Hugh, 
Lambert, Vivian Forestarius, 1198 
(MRS). Several of these appear in 
England (RCR). Fifteen or twenty 
of the name occur here, c. 1272, 
bearing Norman Christian names 
(RH). Of this name were the Lords 
Forrester of Scotland. 

Forrestt, for FoRREST. 

Forrow, for Farrow, armorially 
identified with Farrer. 

Forsey. See Ftjrset. 

Forster. See FORRESTER. Of 
this name are the Baronets Forster. 

Fort. Robert and William de 
Fort of Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Sampson Forte and Adam F. of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Fortescue, a Norman family, 

from near Valognes, which continued 

till the 15th century (La Roque, 

Mais. Hare, i. 1023, 1247, 1443 ; 

247 



Hosted by Google 



FOR 



FOU 



ii. Preuves, 766). . Rainald was 
Lord of Winestane, Devon, 1086 
(Domesd.). John Fortescue, his de- 
scendant, had a confirmation of AV. 
in 1208 (Pole, 310). Eobert F., his 
son, held a knight's fee in capite, as 
of the honour of Mortaine (Testa). 
From this family descend the Earls 
Fortescue, and other noble houses. 

rortey, for Forte, armorially iden- 
tified with Fortibus or Forz (Eob- 
son). See Force. 

Fortens, or Forten. Osbert, Ra- 
dulphus, William Fortin, and their 
fiefs in Normandy, 1180-95, Be- 
renger F. in 1198 (MRS) ; Richard 
de Forten of England 1199 (RCR). 
See Fortune. 

Geronymus and Baldwin Fortinus 
witnessed a charter in Normandy 
1077 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. y. 
197). 

Portt. See FoRT. 

rortune, or Forten. See FoR- 

TENS. 

rorty. See FoRTET. 

Tory, the French pronunciation 
of Foret or De Foresta. See For- 
rest. 

Foss. Geoffr}^, Hubert, Ralph, 
Richard, Stephen de Fossa, or De la 
Fosse of Normandy, 1198 (MRS); 
Roger de Fossa, Richard de la Fosse 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Fossett. Geofiry, Gilbert, Ro- 
bert, AVilliam de Fossato, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Richard de 
Fossato of England, 1199 (JRCR). 

Fossey. John de Fosseio of 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard 
Fossey of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Fossick. See Fossett. 

Foster. See Forster. The 
Baronets Foster, also the Viscounts 
Ferrard, bear this name. 

Fottrel. See Ftjttrill. 
248 



Foucard. See Folkard. 

Foulds, for Fowles or FowLE. 

Foulg-er, or De Fougeres, a ba- 
ronial family descended from Alan, 
Baron of Fougeres or Fidgiers in 
Bretagne, c. 900, father of Maino, 
whose grandson Maino was living 
1050. From his brother Frangualo 
descended the Lords Bohim of Mid- 
hurst (Herald and Genealo^rist, vi. 
481, &c.). The Barons of Fulgiers 
or Filgiers had many branches in 
England. Ralph de Filgeres, 1083, 
held lands in Devon in capite 
(Domesd.). 

Henry de Filgeres occurs in 1130 
(Rot. Pip.); Riilph de F. in 1189 
(lb.). William de Fulgeres held a 
barony in York 1165 (Lib. Nig.). 
Wace (ii. 231) mentions Ralph de 
Fulgeres as present at the battle of 
Hastings. 

Foulkes. See FoLKES. 

Fountaine, or De Fonte. Nor- 
man, Peter, AVilliam De Fonte, and 
seven others, of Nor Qiand}^, 1180-95, 
eight others of the name, 1198 
(MRS). Twenty-six of the name 
occur in England c. 1272 (RH) ; 
after which the name was translated 
into ^ Fountain ' and Spring. 

Fountain. See Fotjntaine. These 
names comprise the descendants not 
only of the family of De Fonte, but 
of that of De Fontibus of Nor- 
mandy, of whom Gonduin, Ger- 
vase, and others were living 1180 
(MRS) ; when Roger and Reginald 
de Fontibus were of England 
(RCR). 

Fourneaus, or Fornels, from 
Fourneaux near St. Lo, and Cou- 
tances. Odo de Furnell held in 
capite in Somerset, 1083 (Ex. 
Domesd.). Geoff'ry de F. was Vis- 
count of Devon 1130, and Robert 



Hosted by Google 



FOU 



FRA 



de F. occurs in Yorks. Adam de 
F., llGo, held one and a half fee, 
Devon, as mesne lord ; and Alan F. 
one fee. He was one of the Jus- 
ticiaries (Mon. i. 999J. Ealph de 
Fornellis occurs in Normandy, 1070 
(Ord. Vit. 575) ; Richard and Philip 
de F. 1180-95 (MRS). 

Pouracres." Ranulph de Qua- 
tuor Acris of Normandy, 1180-95 
" (MRS). 

Powell, Fauel, or Fa*uvel. John, 
Robert, Hugh, Geoflfry de Fauyel 
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Wil- 
liam Fauvel held from Oliver de 
Tracy, Devon, 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
The name chauged to Fauel, Fouel, 
Voghill, Vowell, and Fowell; the 
family was seated at Bolterscombe, 
Devon, and from it descended the 
Baronets Fowell and the Vowells, 
ancestors of '■ Judicious Hooker.' 

Poweraker. 8ee FouEACRE. 

Powkes, or Folkes, otherwise 
Fitz-Fulco. William, Richard, 
Henry, Guido Fitz-Fulco of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Robert, 
Geoffry, Theobald, William F. Fulco 
of England, 1199 (RCR). Robert 
Fulco, one of the Justiciaries, 1267 
(Roberts, Excerpt., ii. 460, &:c.). 
The Baronets Folkes and Fowke are 
of this race. 

Powl, for FOAVLE. 

Powle, armorially identified with 
Fowell. 

Powler. Raiuerus Auceps or 
Fowler of Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
Gamel Auceps paid a fine in York 
1158 (Rot. Pip.). Stephen and 
Thomas Aucuparius of England, c. 
1272, also Juliana, Adam, Walter 
Foulare (RH). 

Powlos. See FowLE. 

Powls, /See Fowle. 

Pox, Robert Reinard (Fox) of 



Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Turstfiiu 
Renouard t. .Henry VI. ; also Aeliz 
and Ranulph Renouard 1198 (lb.). 
Gilbert le Fox. and others of the 
name in England, c, 1272 (RH), the 
name being translated. Before this 
time the name was Rainer, Renard, 
&c. William Vulpis or Renard in 
1148 held lands from the Bishop of 
Winchester (Wlnt. Domesd.). The 
family long continued there as Le 
Fox, and from it descended the 
Earls of Ilchester and Lords Hol- 
land. Other families, both native 
and foreign, bear the name. 

Poy, for St. Foy or St. Fides. See 
Faith. 

Poyel, for Fayel. See Fail. 

Poyle. See FoYELL. 

Pozard, for Fossart, a baronial 
family descended from Nigel Fossart, 
Baron of Doncaster, t. William I. The 
family does not seem to have been 
Norman, but Frank, perhaps from 
Fossard, near Fontainebleau. William 
Fossard held in 1165, 33J knights' 
fees in barony. At the same time 
Geoffry, William, and Geofiry F. 
held knights' fees from Fossard, the 
Bishop of Durham, and De Stute- 
ville. 

Praiser. See Frasee. 

Prame. William Fiiz-Fram of 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Wil- 
liam Frampe of England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Prance. Radulphus France of 
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Alexander 
Fraunc of England, c. 1272 (RH), 
and William Frense (lb.). 

Prances. See Feancis. 

Prancli, for French. 

Pranchet, for Freschet. Bertrand 
Freschet of Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Prancis, Francus, or Le Franceys. 
249 



Hosted by Google 



FRA 



FRE 



"William le Franceys or Francus 
1180-98 in Normandy (MRS) ; Ri- 
chard, Azo, Robert, Umfrey, Walter, 
William leF. of England 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.). The name is thenceforth fre- 
qiient in England, and speaks for 
itself as to origin. William le 
Franceys and several others of the 
name held knights' fees in England 
1165 (Lib. Nig.). The Lords De 
Freyne and Barons French bear 
forms of this name. See FREircn. 

Franck, or Frank. See Feancis. 

Francklyn. See Feanklin. 

Pranks. See Feai^K. 

Praiaey, from Fresnay, Normandy. 
Roger de Fresnay living 3180 
(MRS). Robert and Roger de 
Fraisnio 1198 (lb.). 

Prank, for Francus. See Fean- 
CIS. 

Prankisb, for Feancis, an Eng- 
lish form of Le Francois or Le 
Franceys. 

PraELklaod, a form of Feaneltn. 
Of this name are the Baronets Frank- 
land. 

Franklen. See Feanklin. 

Pranklin, Franchilanus, or Le 
Frannclein, meant a free tenant, 
holding by military service (Du 
Cange). It included both native 
and foreign families, but probably 
the latter bore chiefly the name 
Fraunclein, the former the English 
form Freeman. The name was not 
used in Normandy. 

Prankline, for Feanelin. 

Praser or Fresel. This name 
does not appear in Normandy j it 
was of Touraine, where Rene Frezel, 
c. 1030, was a benefactor to Notre 
Dame de Noyers. ILe had issue^ — 1, 
Ren6, living 1084, who was ancestor 
of the house of Freseau, Marquises 
of La Frezeliere ; 2. Simon (Des 
250 



Bois). The latter came to England 
at the Conquest. His descendants 
bearing the name of Fresel orFrassel 
long continued in England, and t. 
David I. Simon Fresel settled in 
Scotland and c. 1150 granted the 
church of Keith to Kelso (Chart. 
Kelso). From him descend the 
Lords Saltoun and Lovat of Scot- 
land, and their branches. The 
Celtic followers of these barons 
assumed the same name. 

Pray, for Virt^, in Aquitaine. Gil- 
bert and Hugh de Viridi, and John 
Viry, c. 1272, in England (RH). 
Other forms of the name are Frey, 
Fry, and Erie. 

Praye. See Feat. 

Prazer. See Feasee. Many 
persons who bear this name are Celts, 
it being a clan name. 

Prazier, for Feasee. 

Prean. See Feayne. 

Pree. See Feat. 

Preebody, a corruption of Fee- 
BOUT or Frebois. 

Preebout, for Friebois. Robert 
de Friebois occurs in Normandy t. 
Phil. Augustus. The family is fre- 
quently mentioned in Yorkshire 
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.). 

Preed, for Feee. 

Pre eland. Richard Frolant or 
Froland of Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; 
Hugh Frelond or Frilond, and Ma- 
tilda Frelond, c. 1272^ in England 
(RH). 

Preeling:, for Feeeland. The 
Baronets Freeling are of this fa- 
mily. 

Preeman, corresponds to Frank- 
lin, and meant a free tenant. It is 
sometimes used for Foemak (Rob- 
son). Some families bear fleur de 
lys, and their name is a form of De 
Fremond, Fremont, or De Frigido- 



Hosted by Google 



FRE 



FKO 



monte, of -whoni Radulfus de Fri- 
gido Monte occurs in Normandy 1180 
(MRS)j Matthew and Simon de 
Friemont 1198 (lb.). The arms of 
Fremond in England are preserved 
by Robson. The name doubtless is 
borne by Saxon, Danish^ and Nor- 
man families, In Yorkshire, 1259, 
Nicholas Freeman, son of Margery, 
daughter of Walter de Belun of 
Winkesley, made a grant to Foun- 
tains Abbey ; and Nicholas De Bel- 
lun was a benefactor (Burton, Mod. 
Ebor. 105). Alicia, widow of Gil- 
bert F. of York, occurs 1267. 
Thomas F. of Walton, York, 1259 
(Roberts, Excerpt,). The name of 
De Bellon occurs in Normandy t. 
Philip-Augustus. The fusils in fesse 
borne by various branches appear to 
have originated in Yorkshire. 

yreemantle, from Fromanteau, 
Isle of France. William Freisman- 
tel occurs in England 1198 (RCR). 
The name of Freemantle is armori- 
ally identified with Fromantrill 
(Robson). Nigel de Fremantel 
occurs Northants 1216 (Hardy, Lit. 
Glaus.). Richard and Thomas F. 
appear in Surrey and Dorset 1315, 
1316. Richard F. one of the gentry 
of Oxford 1433. The Baronets Fre- 
m an tie are of this family. 

Frees, from Free. 

Freezer, for Frazer, 

Frere. Ansgot Frater of Nor- 
mandy,1198 (MRS). Walter le Frere 
(13th cent.) paid scutage in Essex 
(Testa de Neville, 364). Thomas F. 
of Framlingham, 1326, man at arms, 
attended the array at Loose, Suffolk 
(PPW). The fief of this family was 
held from the De Mandevilles, Earls 
of Essex. 

Fresbfield, armorially identified 
with Frescheville of Derby, In- 



gelram de Frissonville witnessed a 
charter of Henry, Count of Eu, to 
Robertsbridge, and one of Ralph de 
Issodun (Mon. ii. 920, 921). Ralph 
de Fressonville in 1225 had seizin 
of the estates and barony of B[ubert 
Fitz -Ralph in Notts and Derby, as 
his heir (Roberts, Excerpta). The 
chief seat of the barony was at 
Boney, Notts. The family of 
the Barons Frescheville long con- 
tinued. 

Frei. See Frat. 

Freman, for FREEMAN. 

Frencli, the English translation 
of le Franceys. See Francis. 

Frend, or Amicus. Willielmus 
Amicus of Normandy 1180, Robert 
Ami 1198 (MRS); Gilbert and 
Hugh le Frend, and others in Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RH). 

Fretwell, identified by Camden 
with Frescheville (Lower). See 

FRESnFIELD. 

Frewer, for Frere, or Frier. 

Frey, or Fry. See FraY. 

Friend. See Frend. 

Frier, armorially identified with 
Frere (Robson). 

Frigont. Richard Frigant or 
Frigaut of Normandy 1195 (MRS). 

Fripp. Alanus Freeb of Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Friswell, or Fritzville, armorially 
identified with Frescheville. See 
Fresheield. 

Fritli, by transposition for Firth, 
a form of Fireth i^See Robson). The 
latter a form of Feret, or Feirot. 
Oinus, Richard, Robert Feret of 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). John 
le Frith of England c. 1272 (RLl), 

Frizell. See Fraser. 

Froud, or Parsons. Christopher 
and John Parsons alias Frowde were 
of Wilts t. Elizabeth (Proc. Chanc. 
251 



Hosted by Google 



FRO 



FUE 



t. Eliz.). Froude bears three lions 
rampant in a bordure, and Person or 
Parsons three lions rampant on a 
fesse. The family subsequently ap- 
pears in Devon. See Parsons. The 
name of Fioud occurs 1261, when 
Ivo Fitz-Alan de Frode, with Adam, 
John, and Richard his brothers, paid 
a fine in Kent (Robert?, Excerpta). 

Proude. See Frotjd. 

Frow, for Feowd. 

SProwd. See Feoud. 

Prowde. See Feoud. 

Pry. See Feay. 

Fryatt, for Friart. Gislebert 
Freiart of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Fryer. See Feiee. 

Fryett. See Feyatt. 

Fudge, for Fuge, or Fugers, a 
form of Fulgers. See Foulgee. 

Fug 8. See Fudge. 

Fugr&le, for Voghil, or Vowell, a 
form of FowELL. 

Fiigrgrles, for Fuggle. 

Fulctker. N. Fulchere of Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Aeliz 
Garin, Radulf Fouchier, Ricard 
Folkere 1198 (lb.). The family of 
Fulcher was seated in Derby, 

Fulker, for FoLKEE. 

Fulkes_, for Fowkes. 

Pullager, for Folger, or Fulger. 
See Foulgee. 

Fulljames, for Foljambe (Lower). 

Fullalovo, a corruption of Valde- 
loge. Lucas, and William de Valle 
de Logis, occur in Normandy 1198 
(MRS). 

Fullard, from Filard. Ralph 
Filard of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Fullclier, for FuLCHEE. 

Puller, being the name of an em- 
ployment, comprises, doubtless, fami- 
lies of Norman as well as other 
origins. 

FuUilove. See FuLLALOYE. 
252 



Fulling-, or Fullin, from Folin. 
Wascius Folin of Normandy 1198 
(MRS), also Arnulf and Walter 
Folon. 

FuUoon. See Fulling. 

Fundell, like Funnell, is probably 
a corruption of Fontanelle, from F. 
in Normandy (Lower). Droco de 
Fontenel occurs there t. Philip- 
Augustus. 

Funnell. See FuNDELL. 

Furtoer, or Furbish er. N. For- 
beor or Forboer of Normandy 1180, 
Ralph 1195 (MRS); Alexander, 
Roger, William le Furbur of Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RH), Hence the 
famous Sir Martin Frobisher. 

Furbin, probably from Forbin, 
apparently a foreign name, but not 
Norman. 

Furlong:. N. Forlon of Nor- 
mandy 1195 (MRS). 

Furlonger, from Valancre. Wa- 
rin de Yalle-Ancre was of Nor- 
mandy 1195 (MRS). The name 
appears in England c. 1272 as 
Varencher, then Wallenger, then as 
Fullanger, or Furlonger. 

Furmag-e, for Feomage. 

Furnell, from Fourneaux, near 
Coutances. Ralph de Fornellis is 
mentioned c. 1070 (Ord. Vitalis, 
575). Anquetil de F. witnessed, t. 
William I., the foundation charter 
of Swavesey Abbey, Cambridge 
(Mon. i. 572). Robert de Fornell 
occurs in York 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Philip de F. (13th cent.) held Fen 
Otter}^, Devon, by grant of lienry I. 
to his ancestor. Alan de Fornell was 
a justiciary. 

Furncr, or Forner. Durand For- 
nier of Normandy 1195, Hugo Fur- 
narius 1180 (MRS), William le 
Furner and Juliana his wife of Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RII). 



Hosted by Google 



FUR 



GAG 



I'urness. See FuENES. 

Furness, from Fournes, near 
Lille^ Picardy. Everard de Furnes 
is mentioned before 1000, whose 
daughter m. Eustace, baron of 
Fiennes. In 1165 Gerelm de 
Furnis held lands in the county of 
Breteuil, Normandy. Robert de 
Furnes was baron of Ulverston, 
Lancashire, before 1100 (Baines, 
Lane. i. '115); and William de 
Furnes had a writ of military sum- 
mons 1257. 

Furney, or Forney, the Norman 
French pronunciation of Fornet. 
Sylvester Fornet of Normandy 1195, 
Nicholas and Sylvester de Fornet 
1198 (MRS). Fornet was in the 
Cotentin. 

Fur nice. See FuRNESS. 

Furnival, from Fournival, near 
Beauvais. Gerard de Fournival was 
in the service of Richard I., and is 
mentioned in Normandy 1195 and 
1198 (MRS), and 1202 had grants 
in Essex (Rot. Cane). Long before 



1279 Christiana de F. had held the 
Barony of Wardon, Northants, with 
fifteen fees. The Lords Furnival 
were of this family. Their barony 
was in Yorkshire. 

Furrell, or Forel. Robert Forel 
of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; John 
and Yv^illiam Forel of England c. 
1272 (RH). 

Furse, or Fursey. Geoflfry and 
Roger Farsi of Normandy 1198 
(MRS). The name also occurs as 
Forcy and Falsy (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. v.). Geoffry Farsi is men- 
tioned at the siege of Dol 1173. 

Fusseli, or Fuisel. Ralph Fuisel 
of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Geoffry 
Fussel of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Fussey, See FossET. 

Furze. See FuESE. 

Futclier, for Fudger, or Fulger. 
See FouLGER. 

Fuszard. See FozzAED. 

Fysli. See FiSH. 

Fyson. See FlSOi\^. 



G- 



Gabb, or Gapp. William Gaipi 
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Robert 
Gappe of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Gabel. See Cabbell. 

Gab ell. See Gabel. 

Gabbett, for CnABOT. 

Gable. See Gabel. 

Gabriel. William Gabriel of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS). In 1327 John 
Gabriel was M.P. for Winchester. 
Of this name are the Baronets Ga- 
briel. 

Galey, for Caley, or Catley. 

Gadd, for Cadd. See Cade. 

Gade, for Cade. 



Gadban, for Cadban, from Cha- 
banne in Aquitaiue. See Cabbai^. 

Gael, William Gael of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS) ; William Gayl 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Gaffin. See Cafeiis". 

Gaffney, for Cafney, or Chaveny, 
from C b avigny , n ear E vreux . Hen ry 
de Chavignie occurs in Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Gagran, from Gacon. William 
Gacon or Gachon of Normandy 
1180 (MRS); Thomas Gagun Jf 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Gage, from Gaugy, Normandy. 
263 ■ 



Hosted by Google 



GAG 



GAM 



Ralph de Gaugy occurs there, 1180 
(MES). Gauchi, Gaugi, or Gaacy 
was near L'Aigle, NormaDdy. Warin 
de Gaacy or Wacy occurs in Bed- 
ford, 1140 (Mon. i. 326). In 1165 
Ealpli de Gauchi or Gaugi held a 
fief in Northumberland, which he 
had acquired by marriage. Robert 
de Gaugi was Baron of Slesmouth, 
Northumberland, 1165 (Lib. Ni- 
ger), and had a brother, Roger de 
Gauchi, to whom King John, 1203, 
committed the custody of Argentan 
Castle and Forest (Hardy, Rot. 
Norm.). William de Gaugi,- his 
son, of Northampton, was father of 
John de Gaugi, who in 1260, with 
Petronilla, his wife, paid a fi.ne in 
Essex (Roberts, Excerpt.), and in 
1269 he occurs in Suffolk (Hunter, 
Rot. Select. 221). Roger Gaugi, 
1324, was returned from Suffolk to 
a great Council at Westminster 
(PP W). John Gage, of this family, 
settled in Gloucestershire, from 
whom descended the Viscounts and 
Baronets Gage. 

Gagen. See Gagan. 

G-agrgris, for Gagges, or Gaggo, 
a form of Gage. Henry Gagge and 
Robert Gagse occur in England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Gailey, for Catlet. 

Gaimes. See Games. 

Gain. See Cain. 

Gaine. See Gain. 

Gaines, for Gaiit. 

Gairdner, for GARDINER. 

Gait. Hugo de Gaiet occurs in 
Normandy, 1176 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 108). Robert Gait, Miles, 
founder of Thame Abbey, Oxford, 
1138 OMon. i. 802). Henry 11. con- 
firmed the gift of Reginald de Geyt 
to Thame. 

Gaites. See Gait. 
264 



Gaitskell. See Gaskell. 
Gaitt. See Gait. 

Gale. See Gael. 

Galer. See Galliers. 

Gales, for Cales, or Calais. See 
Challice. 

Galey, for Caley, or Cayley. 

Gal!. Roger, Walter, Radul- 
phus Gal, Durand, Gislebert, Ra- 
dulphus de Gal of Normandy, 1180- 
98 (MRS). Hugh, Sibilla, Thomas 
Gall of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Gaiiand, for Garland. 

Gallant, for Garlant. 

GalSard, for Callard. 

Gaaiavin,for Calvin. See Caefin. 

Galley, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Galet. Gilbert Galet 
of Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). From 
the same origin is probably derived 
the name Gait, by abbreviation. 

Galliers, from Challiers, or Chal- 
lers. See Scales. 

Gaily. See Galley. 

Gallyon. Udonus Galien of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Fulco, Sy- 
mon, William Galyon of England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Gamagre, from Gamaches, in the 
Vexin, Normandy. Peter, Roger 
de Gamaches occur in Normandy 
1180-98 (MRS). See Dillon. 

Gamain. See Gammon. 

Gaman. See Gammon. 

Gamble. Auberil Le Gemble, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Gamble, from the patronymic 
Gamel, a Danish and Norman name 
(Lower). This may include other 
families besides Norman. 

Gambier. William Gambler of 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Hence 
the brave Admiral, Lord Gambier. 

Game. See Games. 

Games, for Games, or Cambes. 
Richard and Geoffry de Cambes of 



Hosted by Google 



I 



GAM 



QAR 



Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Wil- 
liam Cairn of England, c. 1272 (RH), 
and Robert del Cam. 

Gamester, from Cambitor, or le 
Cliangeur. Gaufridus, Sylvester, 
Helibec, Herbert Cambitor of Nor- 
mand}^, 1180-95; Geoffry, and four 
others of the name, 1198 (MRS). 
Petrus Cambestre or Cambitor of 
England c. 1272. 

Oamlen, from Fitz-Gamelin, a 
Norman patronymic. Reginald, Ro- 
ger, and Radulf Gamelyn of Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RH). 

Gamlin. See Gamlen. 

CS-ammag-e. See Gamage. 

G-axnxnan, for GammOjST. 

Gammell. See Gamble. 

Ca-ammon, for Camin. Gillebert 
Caminof Normaudyll80-95(MRS) ; 
William Gamen, Adam Camin, Geof- 
fry Gamon of England c. 1272 
(RH). ECence the Baronets Gamon- 
Grace. 

Gancell. Rainer, Richard, and 
GeofFr}^ Gansel of Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS). 

Gandell, for Candel. 

G-ander, or le Ganter (RH), the 
designation of some Norman-French 
maker of gloves. 

Gandy, for Candy. Nicholans 
de Candie of Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Gane. See Gain. 

Ganeval, or Ganfield, for Jene- 
ville or Janville. See Letcestee, 
Leicester. 

Gange. IMunrdus de Ganges held 
lands in Normandy t. Phil. Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 181); 
Thomas and William do Gangia in 
England c. 1272 (RH). 

Gann. See Cann. 

Gannaway, for Canov^ay, or 
Canevet. See Kntvett. 



Gannell, for Cannell. 

Ganney, or Canney, from Canet 
or Canut. Nicholas and Robert 
Ganet, and Philip Canet of England 
c. 1272 (RH). See Canute. 

Gant, or De Gand. >S'ee Constable. 

Ganter. See Gander. 

Gantlett, or Gantelo, from Can- 
telo or Cantelupe. See CoDRiNGTON. 

Gapp. See Gabb. 

Garbett, from Gerbode (Lower). 
Hamo and William Gerbode of 
England 1199 (RCR). The name 
Gerbode is Flemish, derived pro- 
bably from an ancestor V7ho accom- 
panied the Conqueror from Flan- 
ders. 

Garbutt. See Garbett. 

Gard, or Garde. See Ward. 

Garden. William, Osmond, Ger- 
vase, Richard, Umfrey De Gardino, 
&c., of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Walter de Gardan of England 1199 
(RCR) ; Henry and Nicholas de 
Gardin c. 1272 (RH) ; Sire Thomas 
de Gardyn of Cambridge c. 1300 
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Gardener, or Le Gardener, le 
Jardinier, probably Norman, from 
the ofhce of gardener to the King or 
to great nobles. In 1202 William 
le Gardeiner possessed estates in 
Rutland (Rot. Cane). The name 
occurs loth cent, in Derby and York; 
14th cent, in Wilts and Somerset. 

Gardiner. See Gardener. 

Gardiner. See Gairdner. 

Gardner, y^ee GARDENER. 

Gardom, for Garden. 

Gardyn©, for Gardin. See Gar- 
den. 

Gare, from Gare, or Gere, Nor- 
mandy. William Gere and Robert 
de Gera mentioned there 1198 
(MRS) ; Robert Gere of England c. 
1272 (RH). 

255 



Hosted by Google 



GAE 



GAS 



©arey, for Geaey. 
G-arg-on^ for Carchon. Kobert de 
Carchon of Normandy 1180-95 

(MRS). 

Garland. John de Garland e and 
I William de G. mentioned in Nor- 
" 'mandy 1180-98 (MES). William 
de Garlande, Seneschal of France, 
Lord of G. and Limy, t. William L, 
was father of Ansel de G., Seneschal 
of France, whose son Gilbert was 
Butler of France (La Roque, jMais, 
Hare. ii. 1815). William de G. in 
1165 held Keuchatel in the Norman 
Vexin, and a barony in Normandy 
(Feod. Norm. Duchesne). Roger, 
William, and Richard Garlande held 
a fief in Devon 13th century, from 
Henry de la Pomeraye (Testa). 
This great family is extinct in 
France. 

CS-arlant, for Gael and. 

Garlick, for Garlec or Garlayk. 
John Garlayk of Bretagne, and John 
Garlec, occur t. Henr}^ V. (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 216, 246). Probably 
a corruption of Gerloch, a Breton 
name. 

Garman, for Geeman". 

Garment, for Gaeman. 

Garner, or GuAENiEE. Robert, 
Richard, Hubert, Thomas Garnerus 
or Guarnier of Normandy 1198 
(MRS) ; Henry, John, Matilda War- 
ner or Garner of England c. 1272 
(EH). 

Garms, for Garm, Gorm, or 

GOEHAM. 

Garnet, or Gernet. William Ger- 
net of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
William de Chernet was of Hants 
1086 (Domesd.). William G. was 
of Bedford, Alexander and Geoifry 
of Essex 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Alex- 
ander had estates in Lancashire, and 
was dead before 1202, when Mat- 
256 



Ihew Gernet obtained seizin of his 
lands (Rot. Cane). The family 
long flourished in Lancashire. Henry 
Gernet was Viscount of Essex and 
Herts, 1341. 

Gamier. See Gaenee. 

Garot, for Gaeeett. 

Garrad, for Gaeeett. 

Garrard, for Gerard. Ralph, 
Walter, Gilbert, William Gerard, 
and others of Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). Twenty-six of the. name 
mentioned in England c. 1272 
(RH). 

Garratt, for Gaeeett. 

Garrett. Roger and William 
Garet of Normandy 1180, Arnulph 
and William Garet 1198 (MRS). 
Henry and Richard Ca^et c. 1272 
(RH). 

GarriU. See Gaeeett. 

Garrod, for Gaeeett. 

Garrood, for Gaeeod. 

Garrould, or Gerould. Roger 
Gerald or Geroud was of Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Mabilia and 
Richard Gerold of England c. 1272 
(RH). 

Garrud, for Garrett. 

Gascoine. See Gascoyne. 

Gascoyen. See Gascotne. 

Gascoyne, or De Gascoigne. The 
name speaks for itself. William de 
Gasconia and Geoffry de G. are 
mentioned in England 1209, 1210 
(Hardy, Rot. de Libertate). In 
1266 Ismenia, widow of Philip le 
Gascoyn, paid a fine in Salop (Ro- 
bert?, Excerpt.), and Philip le G. 
had a suit in the same county 1254 
(RH). An ancient family of this 
name was seated near Coutances, 
Normandy (Des Bois). Of this 
family Girard de Gasconia occurs in 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Gashion. William Gachon of 



Hosted by Google 



GAS 



GEA 



Normandy 1180 (MRS). The name 
of Gay son is a form. 

CS-askell; or Gaskill, from Gascuil, 
Vascceuil, or Wascuil, near Andelys, 
Normandy. Gilbert de Wascuil 
occurs there 1180-95 (MRS). In- 
gelram de Wascuil obtained a pardon 
in Warwick 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
William de Wascuill occurs in Eng- 
land 1199 (RCR). 

CS-askin^ for Gascoyne, 

GaskingT; for Gaskin. 

G-ass; for Cass, or Case. 

Gasson. See Gashioi^. 

Oastrell, probably a form of Gast- 
nell, or Gastinel. Richard and 
Wido Wastinel of Normandy 1180- 
95, Richard and William W. 1198 
(MRS). William Gastinel is men- 
tioned in 1070, Gerard Gastinel 
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 575, 576). The 
family is said to have been originally 
of Anjou (Des Bois). Richard Was- 
tinell occurs in England 1199 (RCR). 

Gate. See Gait. 

Gater, for Cater. 

Gates, for Gate, or Gait. Sir 
John Gates was beheaded t, Philip 
and Mary. 

Gattey, for Gait, or Gate. 

Gattie, for Gate, or Gait. 

Gaubert. Richard Gaubert of 
Normandy 1195-8 (MRS).- 

Gaudin. Richard Gaudion of 
Normandy 1195-8 (MRS). Roger 
Gaudin of England c. 1272 (RH). 
Hence Gauden Bishop of Exeter. 

Gaul. See Gall. 

Gaunt, or De Gaud. See Con- 
stable. 

Gauntlett. See Gantlett. 

Gaved, for Gavet, or Cauvet. 
Henry Cauvet of Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS). 

Gavey, the French pronunciation 
of Gavet. See Gaved. 



Gaviller. Petrus Gablarius of 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Gavin. See Gawen (Lower). 
Gawdery. See Cawdery. 
Gawen, or Goin. William Goin 
of Normandy 1180 (MRS). Andrew 
Goiun of England c. 1272 (RH). 
The family of Gawen was seated in 
Wilts, and that of Goin or Going 
settled in Ireland. 

Gawler. See Gatler. 

Gautrey, for Caudrey. See 
Caudery. 

Gay. Ralph Gai and GeoflPry de 
Gaio of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
Philip Gai 1138 was a kinsman of 
the Earl of Gloucester (Flor. 
Wigorn. ii. 109). Robert de Gay 
was a benefactor to Osney, Oxford 
(Mon. ii. 142). Adamde Gay held 
lands in Oxford and Wilts (Testa). 

Gaye, See Gay, 

Gayer. See Gare. 

Gayler, or Gawler, for Goler. 
Roger Golier of Normandy 1198 
(MRS). The name Gallard, Gayeler, 
occurs in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Gaylor. See Gayler. 

Gaynar. Hamelin Gener occurs 
in Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Gaynor. See Gaynar. 

Gaze. See Gass. 

Geal, for Gale. 

Gear, for Gare. 

Geard, for Gard. 

Gearing-, for Gerin, or Garin. 
ITugh, Richard, Robert Garin of 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Hubert 
Gerin of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Gearl, for Carle, or Carrell. 

Geary, Gere, or Gerry, armorially 
identified. William de Gueri 1165 
held lands in capite in Passy, 
Normandy (Feod. Norm. Duchesne). 
He or his son occurs in Normandy as 
William Gere 1195-8 (MRS). In 
257 



Hosted by Google 



CtEA 



GER 



1194 Radulph Gari was of North- 
ants (RCR). In 1235 Roger le 
May iiad a suit at Bedford against 
Walter Gerey (Roberts, Excerpt.). 
Of this name are the baronets 
Geary. 

Geater. See Gatoe. 
Geare, for Gaee. 
Geddes, Gaddes, or Gaddez. Ar- 
niilph Cades of Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Margaret, Ralph Cade, 
&c., c. 1272 (RH). 
Gedge, for Gadge, or Gage. 
Gedye, or Gaddy, armorially 
identified with Gaddes, or Geddes. 
Gee, the French pronunciation of 
Gui, Guy, or Wido. Rob^ Guide 
of Normandy 1180, WillifSi Guido 
1198 (MRS) J Magister Guido, and 
Robert Gy of England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Geen, for Gaine. 
Geer, for Geaet. 
Geeres, for Geers, or Geee. 
Geeriug:, for Geaeing. 
Geers, from G., a fief of the 
honour of Mandeville or Magneville, 
Normandy (MSAN, v. 190). Robert 
de Guerres and Geofiry de G. held a 
fief from Philip-Augustus, and 
Ralph de Guerris paid a fine in 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Manasser 
and William de Guerres 1165 held 
fiefs from the honour of Mandeville 
in Essex (Lib. Niger). The latter 
m. the sister of Hugh de Bayeux of 
Lincoln (lb.). Ralph de Gueres 
witnessed a charter of Roger de 
Mortimer and Isabella his wife to 
Kington Priory, Hereford (Mon. ii. 
887). Hence the family of Geers 
in Hereford, now represented by 
Geers-Cotterell, baronet. 
Geers, for Geee. 
Geeves, Gefi'e, or Gefiy : the 
latter a form of Gafet, as pronounced 
258 



in Norman-French. William Gafet 
occurs in Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Geere, for Geaet. 

Geils, for Giles. 

Geii. See Gall. 

Gellett, for Galet, or Galot. Gil- 
bert, Ralph, Peter Galet, or Galot, 
of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Hence the names Jellett and Gillett. 

Geiley. See Galley. 

Gellion. See Gallyon. 

Gemmiil, for Gamble, or Gam el. 

Gender, for Gandee. 

Genet, for Gent. 

Gengre, for Gange. 

Genner, from Gener. Bee Gay- 

NAE. 

Gennery, for Chenery, or Chin- 
nery, from St. Cineri, or St. Sereni- 
cus, Normandy. Augustus de S. 
Serenico, and Robert, of Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). A branch of the 
Geroies barons of St. Ceneri. 

Gennys. See Janes. 

Gent, for Gant. 

Gentil, a foreign family, by the 
evidence of the name, Le Gentil. 

Gentle, for Gentil. 

Gentry. See Chantey. 

George, from St. George. Ri- 
chard and William de St. Georgio 
of Normandy 1198, Ivo, Robert, 
William, Ralph de S, G. 1180-95 
(MRS). Alan de St. Georgio of 
England 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Several 
families of the name appear by the 
arms to be of the house of Gorges. 

Gepp. See Gabb. 

Gerald. Peter, Ceroid Ralph, 
Ceroid of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
Henry and Walter Gerald of Eng- 
land e. 1272 (RH). 

Gerard. Ralph, Walter, Gerard, 
Gilbert, William Gerard, or Gerart 
of Normandy 1180-95 CMRS). 



Hosted by Google 



GEE 



GIB 



Many of tlie name in England c, 
1272 (EH). 

Gerard^ baronets. The origin of 
the family of Gerard, wliicli had 
been derived from the Fitzgeralds, is 
traced by Ormerod (Cheshire^ii. 61) 
to William G., who was summoned 
from Lancaster to a great Council at 
Westminster 1324 (PPW), de- 
scended from William Fitz-Gerard of 
Ha war den, Flint, who m. the heiress 
of Kingsley, Cheshire. Fie is pre- 
sumed to have been of the house of 
Montalt, barons of Hawarden, as 
his descendants bore the arms of 
Montalt with a bend for difference. 
See De la Mare. 

Germain. Matthew, Ealph, Ei- 
chard de St. Germano of Normandy 
1198 (MES) ; William de St. Ger- 
man of England 1199 (ECE) ; 
Henry, John Simon Germeyn of 
England c. 1272 (EH). The lands of 
Osbert de St. German were granted 
to Troarn Abbey by Eoger Mont- 
gomery. Eoger de St. G. possessed 
lands in Suffolk 1086 (Domesd.). 
There are numerous notices of this 
family in England, and it long flou- 
rished in Normandy (Des Bois). 

German. See GeeMAEN". 

Germyn, or Germain. Of this 
family were Lords Jermyn, and 
Dover. 

Gerner. See Gaenee. 

Gerrisb, for Geeees. 

Gerrard. See Geeaed. 

Gerrett, for Gaeeett. 

Gerson, for Garson or Caesok". 

Gervis. N. and Eichard Gerva- 
sius of Normand}^, 1180-95 ; Fulco 
G. in 1198 (MES),- Eobert Gerveis 
of England 119a (ECE); Alicia 
and Stephen Gerveys, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Gery. See Geaet. 



Gesell. Tustin Gisle of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MES). 
Gess, for Gass, 
Geylin, for Gallyon. 
Gbewy, or Goey. Eobert Goie 
ofNormandy, 1180-95 (MES). Bar- 
telot Govi and others of England, 
c. 1272 (EH). 

Gbent, for Gaunt. 

Ghislin, for Gascelin, from Anjou. 
GeofFry Gascelyn was summoned to 
Parliament by writ, 1259. Eoger 
and Eobert Wacelin are mentioned 
13th century (Testa). 

Giiosley, from Gouseley, which 
is armoriaUy identified with Gous- 
hill, a branch of De Ver. See Tho- 
EOLD, Waeham. 

Gliurney, for GuENET. 

Giar, for Geee. 

Gibb, or Wibb. Ealph and Eich- 
ard Wibue, Eichard and William 
de Wibo, Normandy, 1189-98 
(MES). The forms of this name 
include Jebb and Webb. Adam de 
Wybe occurs in England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Gibbard, for Gilbard or Gilbaet. 

Gibbens, for Gibbons. 

Gibberd, for GiLBAET. 

Gibbes, for GiBBS. Hence the 
Baronets Gibbes. 

Gibbin, for GiBBOiT. 

Gibbing-s, for GlBBOi^. 

Gibbins^ for GlBBOls^. 

Gibbon. Balduin Gibon of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MES) ; Philip Gibun 
of England, 1194 (ECE). Some 
families of Gibbons who bear paly, 
are branches of Gobion. See GuB- 
BiNS. Hence the historian Gibbon. 

Gibbons. See GiBBON. 

Gibbs, for GiBB. 

GibSett. Deva Gibelot of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (EH), The name 
evidently foreign. 
s2 259 



Hosted by Google 



GIB 



GIL 



Gibiin^ for Gablin or Caplin. See 
Chaplin. 

Gibliugr. See GiBLlN. 
Gibson^ a corruption of some 
earlier name. Perhaps CuBisoisr, 
from Curbizon of Normandy. 

Gibus; armorially identified witli 
Gibbons (Robson). 

Gidden^ Gideon, or Gidion 
(Lower), from Guiton. Ralph Gui- 
ton of Normandy, 1180-95, William 
Guido, 1198 (MRS) ; William Gy- 
don of England, c. 1272 (RH). 
Giddens. See GiDDEN. 
Giddingrs, for GiDDENS. 
Giddy. See Gedte. 
Gideon. See GlDDEN. Hence 
the Lords Eardley. 

Gieve, or Gives (Robson). Per- 
haps from Guifosse in the Ootentin. 
Robert de Gauiz of England, 1199 
(RCR)j Richard Geves, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Giffard, from GifFard, Barons of 
Bolbec, Counts of Longueville and 
Buckingham, a Norman family too 
well known to need further detail. 
See Dugdale, Banks, &c. The 
Lords Gifford are of a Devonshire 
line, descended from Berenger, bro- 
ther of Walter Gifi'ard, first Earl of 
Bucks, who held lands in barony, 
Wilts and Dorset, 1086 (Domesd.). 
His son OsbeiTie occurs in Devon 
1130 (Rot. Pip.) ; Osberne G. held 
fiefs there 1165, Baldwin 1203, from 
whom the Gifi'ords, Lords ofBuckton, 
Devon, who terminated in an heiress 
1372 j but the G.s of Brightley, a 
collateral branch, continued long 
afterwards. From this family de- 
scend the Lords Gifibrd. 
Gififen. See Gavln". 
Giffin. See Gavin. 
Gifford, for Gifeard. 
Gigrer. Walter le Gig, Norfolk, 
260 



c. 1272 (RH) ; William Gigan, same 
county, 1198 (RCR) ; Robert and 
William Gigan or Gigon, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

GigTffS, for GiGG. 

Gigney. See Cheqnat. 

Gilbart. N. and Richard Gil- 
bert, 1180-95, Walter, Richard, 
Vacar G. 1198, Normandy (MRS). 
The name frequent in England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Gilbert.- See GiLBART. 

Giles, ^rom La Gile or Gueilles, 
Normandy. Robert de Gueilles of 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Godfrey, 
Gile of England, 1189 (Rot. Pip.) ; 
John, Thomas, and Matilda G., c. 
1272 (RH). 

Gill, or Gille, armorially identi- 
fied in some cases with Giles or 
Gills. See Giles, of which it is a 
form. 

Gillard. See Gatlakd. 

Gillatt. See GiLLETT. 

Giiies. See GiLL, Giles. 

Gillian, for Gillatt. 

Gillies, for Gilles. 

Gilliver, for Gulliver, or Gulafre. 
Roger Gulafre claimed property from' 
St. Evroult, Normandy, 1061 (Ord. 
Vit. 483). He was Lord of Mesnil 
Bernard (lb. 466). William Gulafre, 
t. William I., gave tithes to Eye 
Abbey (Mon, i. 356). He had great 
estates in Suftblk, 1086 (Domesd.). 
Roger G. was of Sufi"olk 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). Philip G. held four fees in 
barony Sufiblk, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). 
The name occurs afterwards in Ox- 
ford and other parts of England. 
In Normandy, William, Roger, 
Hugh, John Golafre occur 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Gillman. See GlLMAi^. 

Gillocb, for GiLLOW. 

Gillon, or Gaillion. Udon Galien 



Hosted by Google 



GIL 



GOD 



of Normandy, 1108 (MES). Robert 
and William Gilion of England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Gliiow, for Galot. See Galey. 

Gilly. See Guylee. 

Gilman. Walter Gilmin of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (EH). Walter Gal- 
man or Galmon, and the estate of 
Galman, Normandy, 1198 (MES). 

Crilpln, armorially identified with 
Galpine, a form of Galopin. Ber- 
nardus Galopin of Normandy, 1198 
(MES) ; Nicholas Galopin of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (EH) ; also N. Gelopin. 
Hence the excellent and devoted 
Bernard Gilpin. 

Ging-ell, for Gansell. Ealph and 
Eanulph Gansell of Normandy, 1198 
(MES) ; Eobert Gaunsil of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (EH). 

Ginger, for Gingan. Ealph Gin- 
gan of Normandy, 1198 (MES). 

Ginn. N. and William Guenes, 
William Guenes or Guines of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-98 (MES); Osborne, 
Henry, William de Gene, England, 
c. 1272 (EH). 

Ginuer. See Gejstnee. 

Gipps. See Gepps. 

Girard. See GeraPvD. 

Gire. See Geee. 

Glrtanner, from Courtomer near 
Alengon. William de Cortemer oc- 
curs in Normandy t. John. 

Gladding:, for Gladwin. 

Glading-, for Gladding. 

Gladwin, or Gladisfen, a branch 
of the Montfichets of Normandy. See 
Oavekdish. 

Glanville^ from Glanyille, near 
Caen, Normandy. See Btjtlee. 

Glanfield, for Glanville. 

Glave, for Gleave or Gleue. See 
Glew. 

Gleaves. See Glave. 

Glen. William Glin 1180, and 



as Glene, 1198 (MES) ; Hugh Gle- 
nie, England, c. 1272 (EH). 

Glenle. See Glen". 

Glenn. See Glen. 

Glennie. See Glen. 

Glenny. See Glen. 

Gienton, for Glinton, or Clin- 
ton. 

Giew, or Gleue, from Glos or 
Gloz with the French pronunciation. 
Emma, Nicholas de Gloz, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-98 (MES). Geofiry 
Glosus, England, 1189 (Eot. Pip.). 
Eoger Gleiue, England, 1199 
(ECE). 

Gliddon, for Gladwin. 

Giindon, or Glinton, for Clin • 

TON. 

Glover, the English translation 
of Gantier, probably includes fami- 
lies of Norman extraction. 

Glydon, for Glidbon. 

Glyn, in some cases for Glen. 

Goater, or Gotard, for Goddaed. 

Gobbett, for Cobbett. 

Gobby, for Gobet, with the French 
pronunciation. See Cobbett. 

Gobey. See GoBBY. 

Gobie, for Gobel or Gabbel. See 
Cabbell. 

Godart. See GoDDAED. 

Goddard. Eeinald, Eeginald, 
Eoger Godard or Godart, Nonoia.ndy, 
1180-98 (MES). Several of the 
name in England, c. 1272 (EH). 

Godefroy. Eobert Godefroy, Gon- 
duin, Eobert, Symon, William God- 
efridus of Normandy, 1180-98 
(MES). Many of the name Gode- 
frey, &c., in England, c. 1272 (EH). 

Godfree. See Gobefeoy. 

Godfrey. See Golefeoy. Hence 
the Baronets Godfrey. 

Godier. Hubert Fitz-Goduere 
of Normandy, 1180-95 (IVIES). 

Godsell, or GodschaU, apparently 
261 



Hosted by Google 



GOD 



GOO 



from Godescalus, a mesne lord in 
Wilts 1086, of foreign origin, for his 
name is not amongst the landowners 
of Anglo-Saxon times. 

Godward^ for Goddaed. 

Godwin. GeofFry and Roger 
Godvinne, Normandy, 1198 (MES) j 
Walter Godvein, England, 1199 
(ROE.) J Roger, Thomas, William, 
&c., Godwine, c. 1272 (RH). 

Gog-g-in, or Gogim. Durand 
Cocon, Normandy, 1195 (MRS): 
Isabel Cogun, Malin Gogun, Nicho- 
las Gogging, England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Gogrgring". See GoaaiiT. 

Goher. See GowEE. 

Gold, or Gould. Alexander and 
John Golde (Goude) of Normandy, 
1195; John and Odo Goude, 1198 
(MRS) ; Elias, Gilbert, Isolda, &c., 
Golde, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Goldie, probably a form of Gold, 
from the arms. 

Goldring-, probably for Goldoury 
or Goldourg (Robson), apparentl}^ 
foreign. 

Golds, for Gold. 

Goldsmith. Geoffry, Roger, 
William, Nicholas, Gerard Auri- 
faber (Goldsmith) of Normandy 
1180-95, three more in 1198 
(MRS) ; John, Robert, Hamo, 
Hugh, Jordan, William A. of Eng- 
land, 1194-9 (RCR). 

GoUop.. William le Golu, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Goman, for Comen, or Comin. 
See CoMYN. 
" Gondie, for CoNDY. 

Goocli. Odo de la Coce, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Goocli, or De Gouiz. See Gust. 

William le Gousche held .lands, 

Gambridge, 13th cent. In 1205 

Richard Goche of Suffolk was party 

262 



to a suit there (Hardy, Obi. et fin.). 
William Gouche and John le Gose 
were present at an array in that 
county (PPW). Hence descend the 
Baronets Gooch. 

Good. In some cases for Gooch 
or Goodge (Robson), in others from 
Godes. Alyered and Ralph Godes 
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Henry, 
William, Hugh Godde, England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Goodair. See GoDIEE. 

Goodail. See GoODALE. 

Goodale. Roger Godel of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 and 1180 (MRS) ^ 
Ralph Godhale of England, 1199 
(RCR); Alicia Godehil, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Goodban, for Gadban, or Gab an. 

Goodcliild, the English translation 
of the Norman name Bonenfant. 

See BULLIYANT. 

Goodday. See GoODEY. 

Goode. See Good. 

Goodes. See GoOD. 

Goodey, from Go ODES. See 
Good. 

Goodfellow, a translation of the 
Norman Bonenfant. See Bulli- 

YANT. 

Goodies*. See GoDiEE. 

Goodhart. See Goddaet. 

Goodlieart. See Goddaet. 

Goodliew. Richard Gaudiou of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). He was 
of Quilleboeuf, Normand}'-, t. John 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. y. 115). 
William Godio of England, c. 1272 
(RH). " 

Goodhug-h. See GooDHEW. 

Gooding*. See GoODWIN. 

Gooding-e. See GoODWIN. 

Goodman. Ranulph Godeman 
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). N, 
Godeman in 1086 owned large 
estates Suffolk and Essex (Domesd.) j 



Hosted by Google 



GOO 



GOR 



Ralpli and Henry Godman of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Goodred, by transposition for 
Godderd or Goddard. 

Goodwill; for Go CD WIN. 

Goodwin. See GODWIN. 

Goody; for Gooddey. 

Goodyear; for GoDlER. 

Goo^e; for GoocH. 

Gook; for Cook. 

Goold. See GoLD. Hence the 
Baronets Gould. 

Goosey, or Gossey. The French 
pronunciation of Goucet. See Gossett. 

Goozee. See GoosET. 

Goram, for GoRHAM. 

Gorard, for GarRAED. 

Gordon. 1. From Gordon, Ber- 
wick, granted c. 1130 to a family of 
Anglo - Norman origin (Douglas). 
2. A branch of the Norman family 
of Say, deriving from Picot de Say 
living 1030, whose son, Robert Fitz- 
Picot, Lord of Aunay, was co- 
founder of St. MartiD; Seez, 1060. 
He had issue, who came to England 
at the Conquest, 1, Picot, Baron of 
Clun and Stoke-Say, Salop ; 2, Ro- 
bert Fitz-Picot ; 3, William de Say, 
ancestor of the Lords Say in Eng- 
land. Robert Fitz-Picot^ Baron of 
Brunne, Cambridge, 1086, had issue, 
1, Robert Fitz-Picot,' the Viscount, 
who forfeited the Barony of Brune, 
t. Henry I. j 2, Saher de Say, who 
is stated to have taken refuge in 
Scotland, and obtained grants from 
Alexander L, named after him Say- 
ton. Alexander, his son, was a baron 
of Sayton and Wynton (Chalmers, 
Cal. i. 517 ; Douglas, Peerage). 
From him descended the Lords 
Seyton or Seton, Earls of Wintoun 
and Dunfermline, Viscounts Kings- 
ton, and (under the name of Gordon) 
Marquises of Huntley and Dukes of 



Gordon. Gordon is a clan name, 
and is of course chiefly borne by 
persons of Celtic race. 

Gordge; for Gorges. See Cardge. 

Gore, or Goher. See GoWER. 
The name Gore is armorially iden- 
tified with ^Goare,' and ^Goare' 
with ^Gower.' One branch of the 
latter family bore a fesse, which 
seems to be the original form of the 
Gore arms. The Gowers of War- 
wick and Worcester bore the same 
arms as the Earls of Arran, merely 
doubling the number of crosslets 
(Robson). It is clear, therefore, 
that the Gores are Gowers of the 
Warwickshire line, of which Hugh 
de Goher held a knight's fee from 
the Earl of Warwick in 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.). From this line derived the 
Gores, Earls of Arran and Ross, and 
the Baronets Gore. 

Gorbam, a well-known family 
from Bretagne. 

Goring, or Bygod. Hugh Bygod 
was Lord of Garringes or Gormg, 
Sussex, 13th cent. (Testa). He 
was executor of the will of the 
Countess of Norfolk, 1248 (Roberts, 
Excerpt, ii. 33). John de Garringes, 
his son, had a dau. and heir, who 
m. Henry Tregoz, M.P. for Sussex 
1309 (PPW). The bailsman of 
Henry T. was John Goring, probably 
nephew of John de Goring or Gar- 
ringes (lb.). From ih.Q latter de- 
scended the family of De Goring, 
afterwards Lords Goring, Earls of 
Norwich, so distinguished in the 
Civil Wars 17th cent., and the 
Baronets Goring. This family ap- 
pears to be a younger branch of the 
Bygods Earls of Norfolk. 

Gornall. William Gomel of 
Normandy, 1195 ; Robert Guernuel, 
1198 (MRS). 

263 



Hosted by Google 



GOR 



CtOW 



Cornell; for Gorkall. 

Gorringre^ for GoElNG. 

Gorrud, for Garret. 

Gorrum^ for Gorham. 

Gorst, or Jors, from Jort near 
Falaise. The Sire de Jort was at 
tlie battle of Hastings (Wace, ii. 
246). Anchetil de Jorz occurs in 
England, 1110 (Wint. Domesd.) 5 
John de Jorra in Normandy, 1138 
(Ord. Vit. 916); Robert de Jorz 
held a fief in Hunts 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.) ', Ralph, Ranulph, and Robert 
de Gorz, 13th cent, were seated in 
Warw. and Leicester, Geoffry de 
G. in Notts and Derby (Testa); 
Robert de J. was commissioner of 
array and M.P. for Notts, 1300-1306 
(PPW). 

Gorviu, for Corbin. See Cara- 
bine. 

Goslin. See GosLHSTG. 

GoslingT; or Goslin. Peter, An- 
chitel, Ralph, Robert Goscelin, 
Normandy, 1180-95; Richard G., 

1198 (MRS); Ralph G. of England, 

1199 (RCR); Roger and Walter 
Gosselin and Gosselyne, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Gosney, or Cusney. Bernard de 
Cusneio of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Goss. See Gass. 

Gosse. William Gosce, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Amauri de 
Gosse of Normandy, t. Henry V. 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm, v.); John 
and Walter Gosce, England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Gosset, for Gossett. 

Gossett. Richard and William 
Gocet of Normandy, 1180 - 95 
(MRS) ; Gerard and John Gosset 
occur in Normandy, t. Henry V. 

Gostiing-, for Gosling (Lower). 

Gothard, for GoDDARD. 

Goude. See Good. 
264 



Goud^e. See GOOCH. 

Goulard, or Gollard, a form of 

COLLARD. 

Goulborn, a branch of De Toesni, 
being descended from William de 
Behvar or Belvoir. See Chol- 

3M0NDELET. 

Goijild. See GoLD. Hence the 
Lords Tredegar. 

Gouidsxnitb. See Goldsmith. 

Goullee. William Gollay of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). Golletum, 
Golley, or Golet was a parish in 
Normandy. 

Goullet. See Goitllee. 

Goult, for Galt. 

Gouudry. Robert de Gundrea, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Goupil. Roger Goupil of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Peter Gupil 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Gourlay, for Goitrlet. 

Gourley, for Courley. Thomas 
de Curleio of Normandy, 1198 
(MRS) ; John de Ourli of England, 
1199 (RCR). 

Gouyn, for Goin. See Gawek. 

Gove, for Chauve. See Calp. 

Gover, or Le Cuver, probably a 
foreign name (RH). 

Govers, for GoVER. 

Govett, for Gobet. See Cobbett. 

Govett. Geoffry Guvit of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS). 

Govey, for Govett — the French 
pronunciation. 

Govier, for GoYER. 

Gowar, for Go WARD, 

Goward, for Coward. 

Gowen, for Gawen. 

Gowens, for GowEN. 

Gower, or Goer, a Norman family 
from Goher, Normandy, which name 
was transferred from Scandinavia. 
Thomas Goher paid talliage at Caen, 
1195, as did Ralph G. Ralph paid 



Hosted by Google 



GOW 



GOW 



a fine at Bayeux 5 Thomas in 1198 
paid a fine at Coutances ; and Os- 
mond Goliier-at Caen, where he also 
made a loan of 15/. to the king 
(MKS). In England the name 
appears in 1130, when Walter de 
Guher paid scutage for his lands 
at Carmarthen (Eot. Pip.)- He 
had probably been one of the Nor- 
man knights who accompanied 
Arniilph de Montgomery. Adelard 
de Guer witnessed a charter of 
Geofiry de Mandeville, Earl of 
Essex, 1136 (Mon. i. 460;, from 
which family Roger de Guer held 
a fief in 1165 (Lib. Nig.), when also 
Hugh de Goher held a fee from the 
Earl of Warwick (Ibid.). William 
^ Guhier ' obtained a pardon in 
Oxford, 1158 (Rot. Pip.), being also 
of Essex, for after 1152 the Abbey 
of Tilteney, Essex, acquired lands 
of the fief of William ' Goer ' (Mon. 



This William Goer or Guhier 
was Lord of Stittenham, Yorkshire, 
and was dead a.d. 1200 (RCR). 
He confirmed the grant of Godfrey 
Fitz-Richard of Stitnam to Rivaux 
Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 363). 
Walter Goher, his son or grandson 
(Mon. ii. 822), had issue William, 
^ son of Walter Goher,' who in 1270 
paid a fine to the Crown (Roberts, 
Excerpt, ii. 513). This WiUiam 
G. had a park in Dorset, t. Henry 
III. (Placit. Abbrev. 281). His son 
John was summoned in 1300 for 
miltary service in Scotland; and 
in the same year Robert Goner 
(probably his brother) was com- 
missioner of array in Yorkshire 
(PPW). From this family descend 
the Dukes of Sutherland, Earls of 
Granville, Ellesmere, and Cromartie. 

Gower, John. The Poet's origin 



has been treated by Sir Harris Ni- 
colas (Retrospective Review, Se- 
ries ii. vol. 2, and in the Kentish 
ArchEeologia, vol. vi.). It appears 
from these authorities that G. was 
born c. 1330; acquired the Lord- 
ship of Aldington, Kent, in 1365 j 
that of Kentwell, Suffolk, and an- 
other in Essex by purchase from the 
dau. of Sir Robert Gower, Knt. ; 
also Multon, Suffolk, and Feltwell, 
Norfolk, in 1382; and a lease of 
Southwell, Notts, which with Mul- 
ton he left to his widow on his 
decease, 1408. 

The poet was probably nephew 
and heir-male of the above Sir 
Robert Gower. The latter resided 
in Kent. In 1359 King Edw. III. 
took up his abode at Stonar, Isle of 
Thanet, in a house formerly belong- 
ing to 'Robert Goviere ' (Hasted, 
Kent, iv. 385). In the preceding 
generation ' Richard Gouiere ' was 
bailsman for an M.P. for Sussex, 
1313, and was not of that county, 
but probably of Kent ; and from the 
continual interchange of families 
between Kent and Essex was 
doubtless of the Essex family of 
Goher or Guhier, as the name is not 
an early Kentish one. The family 
of Guhier or Goer in Essex was 
Norman and of great antiquity (see 
Gower, Duke of Sutherland). 

The arms of Gower of Essex were 
a chevron between three wolves' 
heads erased. The poet and the 
Kentish family bore the chevron 
charged with three heads, whether 
of lions, leopards, or wolves, it were 
hard to say. Archdeacon Todd was 
not so much in error as Nicolas 
and others have supposed, in making 
the poet of the same family as the 
Gowers of Stittenham. 

265 



Hosted by Google 



GOW 



GKA 



Cowers^ for GowEE. 

GowingT; for Goin. See Gawen. 

Gowrley. See GoUELEY. 

Goy, from Goi, Normandy. Ro- 
bert Goie of N. 1195 (MRS); 
Robert de Gois of England, 1199 
(RCR). 

Gozar^ for GozzAED. 

Gozzard. See OosSAKT. 

* Grace, for Le Gras, Le Gros^ or 
Crassus. Roger, Ricbard, Osbert, 
Arnulph, William^ Nicbolas 0. of 
Normandy, 1180-95 (IMRS) ; Ri- 
chard Crassus or Grassus of England, 
1199 (RH) ; Roger le Gras, c. 1272 
(RH) ; William and Richard le 
Cras. The English forms are Grace, 
Grose, Gross, «&c. The Irish family 
of Grace appears to be a branch ol 
the FiTZGEEALDS. For the Baronets 
Grace, see Gammoit. 

Gracey, or Grancey, from Grancey 
in Bm^gundy. The arms are pre- 
served by Ptobson. 

Gracie. See GeaCET. 

Graefe, for Geaff. 

Graff, for Graff or Ceapt. 

Grabam, or De Tancarville. Gra- 
ham in all the early records of Eng- 
land means Grantham in Lincoln; 
and William de Graham, who settled 
in Scotland t. David I., c. 1128, and 
obtained Abercorne and Dalkeith 
(Douglas), came from Grantham. 
He must have been of an important 
family there, and the only family of 
that hind was 'that of De Tancarville, 
which held the Barony of Grantham 
in farm from the Crown after the 
Conquest for above a century. The 
English branches of the De T.s 
were generally named Chamberlain, 
and the Chamberlains of Lincoln, 
probably a branch of the T.s, bore 
three escallops, which three escallops 
appear in the arms of the De Gra- 
266 



hams or Granthams, originally from 
Lincoln also. It may therefore be 
inferred that William de Grantham 
was a younger son of the Baron of 
Tancarville, who had held the office 
of Seneschal of Grantham under his 
father. 

The family of Tankarville prob- 
ably derived from Tancred, c. 912, 
whose fief on the settlement of Nor- 
mandy was' named Tancardivilla. 
Rabel, his son, left his name to 
Rabel's Isle, and Rabelsfoss, men- 
tioned in early records. Gerold, 
Baron of Tancarville, towards the 
end of the 10th cent. (D'Anisy et 
St. Marie, Sur Domesday), was father 
of Rabel II., t. Duke Robert, who 
had two sons : 1. Ralph ; 2. Alme- 
ric D'Abetot, ancestor of the Vis- 
counts of Worcester. 

Ralph was guardian to Duke 
William, hereditary Chamberlain of 
Normandy, and founder of Bocher- 
ville Abbey. William, his son, had 
1. Rabel, ancestor of the Chamber- 
lains of IN'ormandy ; 2. William de 
Graham. From this family descend- 
ed the famous Marquis of Mon- 
trose, and the brave Viscount Dun- 
dee ; also Sir James Graham of 
Netherby, the eminent statesman. 

Grain. Richard de Grana, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William 
de Grana of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Graingrer, or le Grangier (RH). 
Probably of foreign origin. 

Grammer. William Grammati- 
cus, a juror at Evreux t. Philip- 
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
162). John and William Gramma- 
ticus of Middleton, Yorkshire, 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). 

Grand. Robert, Richard, Serlo, 
Roger, Nicholas Grand, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Simon, William, 



Hosted by Google 



GRA 



GEE 



Robert Grant or Le Grant (Grand) 
1199 (RCR). 

Crane. See Grain, 

Grange. William de Grandeis 
of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Adam 
de Granges, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Grangre. See Grainge. 

Grang-er. See Grainger. 

Grant. For English families of 
tlie name, see Grand ; Scottish fami- 
lies of the name are Celtic. 

Granveli, for Granville. 

Granville. The Grenvilles or 
Greenfields of Neath and Bideford 
adopted, instead of the paternal coat 
(a cross), the three rests of the Earls 
of Gloucester, their - feudal suzer- 
ains. The name, however, was still 
written Grenville, Greenfield, and 
Grenfell, though the Earls of Bath 
adopted the form of Granville. A 
fabulous pedigree was concocted for 
this family in the 17th cent., making 
them descend from Fitz-Hamon ; 
but this descent is absolutely with- 
out proof. See Grenville. Hence 
the Earls of Bath and Lords Gran- 
ville. 

Gras; or Le Gras. See Grace. 

Grassett, for Gresset or Crest. 
Umfrid Crest of Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). John and Roger Cruste of 
England c. 1272 (RH). 
Grassie. See Gracie. 
Graven. Guido, Adam, Robert 
de Gravelle or Graville, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). WiUiam 
de Gravale, England, 1199 (RCR). 
See Greville. 

Graves. Walter de Grava (De 
la Grave) occurs in Normandy 1198 
(MRS), and in .Bucks t. John 
(Hunter, Fines, i. 194). Osbert de 
Grava or De la Grave, in Gloucester 
1203 (Rot. Cane. Hardy, Obi. et fin. 
462). Richard de la Grave 1267 



(Hunter, Rot. Select. 137). Thomas 
de la G, occurs 1295; and 1316 
Sibilla de la G. of Gloucester 
(PPW). Hence the Graveses of 
Mickleton, Gloucester, ancestors of 
the gallant admiral Lord Graves, 
and the Baronets Graves-Saule. 

Gravett, originally Crefeyt or 
Crefiet, probably foreig-n, but I have 
not been able to identify it. 
Gray. See Grey. 
Greasley or De Toesni. See 
Greslet. 

Greathead. Richard Groceteste 
of England c. 1272 (RH). Robert 
Grosteste, bishop of Lincoln. Prob- 
ably a foreign family from the name. 
Name translated. 

Greater ex, or Greatorick, from 
Gayteric, the old form of Catterick, 
York, in which county the name 
remains common. See Cartwright. 
Great-Rex, for Greatorex. 
Greatrex. See Greatorex. 
Greaves. See Graves. 
Gredley, or Grelly, from Gresille, 
Anjou. Albert Greslet, Baron of 
Manchester under Roger de Poitou, 
occurs in Domesd. (270) in 1086. 
Robert Greslet had a suit in York 
1130, with Eustace Fitz-John (Rot. 
Pip.), and paid a fine in Lincoln 
(lb.). Robert de Greley m. Hawise 
de Burgh, of the family of Burgh, 
Earl of Kent, and his son Sir 
Thomas de Grelly was summoned 
by wi'it as a baron 1307. The name 
was often written Gredley, Gridley, 
and Gresley; but the family is 
altogether difterent from that of 
Greslet. 

Greeiy, for Grelley . See Gredley. 
Greener. Berenger Granarius of 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Greenfield, armorially identified 
with Grai^ville. 

267 



Hosted by Google 



GRE 



GEE 



Creenlees/ or Greenly, from Grin- 
ley, Notts. Eoger Gringelai was of 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The 
family seated in Notts c. 1272 (RH), 
• where the lordship of Gringele is 
mentioned. 

Greenner, for Geeenee. 

Greer, for Gregor (Lower). See 
Geego. 

Greest, for Crist or Crest. Um- 
frid Crest, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Greeves. See Grayes. 

Greey, for Grey. 

Greffield, for Grenfield, Green- 
field, or Gra]stille. 

Greg-. See Greig. 

Gregg-. See Greig. 

Grego, for Gregor. William Gre- 
gor of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) -, 
William Fitz-Gregory, England 
1199 (RCR) ; Adam Gilbert, Elias, 
Robert, &c., Gregori, England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Greg-ora, for Gregory. 

Gregrory. See Grego. In Scot- 
land some of the name may be Cel- 
tic. 

Greig-. Radulfus Groig, Richard 
Grege, Normandy 1180 (MRS)j 
Robert Grege, Serlo Grigge, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Grenfell, armorially identified 
with GraisTyille. 

Grenville, De Greinville, De 
Giainville, Granville, &c., derives its 
name from Greinville, in the Coten- 
tin, a fief of the Barons of St. Denis 
le Gaste, of which noble family this, 
with the families of Bigod, Trailly, 
Beauchamp, Montague, St. Denis, 
and Meurdrac, are supposed to have 
been branches, and the supposition 
is confirmed by the arms. The first 
Lord of Greinville was probably 
brother of Wigod de St. Denis, 
Baron of St. Denis and Meurdra- 
268 



quiere, who, in 1050, subscribed a 
charter of Duke William before all 
the Barons of Normandy. William de 
Grenville, the next in descent, with 
Robert his son, witnessed a charter of 
Walter Giff'ard for Bolbec Abbey in 
1061 (Neustria Pia, 402). The 
latter accompanied the Conqueror, 
and received from the same Walter 
Giff'ard three knights' fees in Bucks, 
which passed to his descendants. 
He had, 1. Gerard; 2. Richard, 
ancestor of the Grenvilles or Gran- 
villes of Neath and Bideford, the 
Earls of Bath, and the Earls of 
Warwick. Gerard de Grenville was 
living 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and Gerard 
II. de Greville was living 1158 (Rot. 
Pip.), who, 1165, held three fees 
from Giftard, Earl of Bucks (Lib. 
Nig.). William, his son, was living 
1207 (Hardy, Obi. et Fin.). In 
1230 Eustace, his son, did homage 
as a baron on m. the dau. and coheir 
of Robert Arsic, Baron of Coges 
(Roberts, Excerpt, i. 193). In 1293 
Sir Eustace de Greinville held two 
fees at Wooton, Bucks, of the 
Honour of Giffard, and Robert de 
G. one fee (Testa). The Norman 
estates appear to have belonged to 
a branch of this line. In 1200 
Eustace de Grenville was indebted 
to William de Martigny in Nor- 
mandy (Hardy, Rot. Norm. 44), 
and 1298 Richard de Grenville was 
son and heir of Eustace de G. of 
Normandy (Roberts, Cal. Geneal. 
578). 

From this family sprang the brave 
Sir Beville Granville, the hero of 
Lansdown, and the Grenvilles so 
renowned as English statesmen. 

Greshaxn or Branche. The Nor- 
man family of Branche, whose es- 
tates lay in the Caux, accompanied 



Hosted by Google 



GEE 



GRE 



William de Warrenne to England 
1066, where Ralph Branche received 
a grant of two knights' fees, of 
which Gresham was the chief seat. 
Barsham was also held from the 
De Wancis, tenants of Warrenne. 
Ralph and his son Richard occur in 
the charters of Walsingham Abbey, 
The latter had Walter, who in 1165 
held the Norman estate of half a 
knight^s fee in capite in the bailifry 
of Caux. William B. of Gresham, 
his brother, had issue Richard, who 
t. Henry II. confirmed to Castle 
Acre Priory the tithes of his lord- 
ship of Gresham, which had been 
granted by his ancestors. This Sir 
Richard Branche was one of four 
knights summoned in 1200 to select 
12 knights for the grand as- 
size, Norfolk (RCR, ii.). Sir Peter, 
his grandson, held Gresham and Ayl- 
morton by the service of two fees 
from Earl Warrenne, and 1241 had 
a writ of summons to pass into 
France, and had a grant of market, 
fair, and free warren. He had two 
sons, Nicholas and Roger, the 
former of whom with his descend- 
ants bore the name of Branche, the 
latter that of De Gresham. Both 
continued to bear the same arms (a 
chevron between three mullets), 
merely varying the tinctm-es. In 
the 16th cent, the Greshams added 
a chief variously charged to their 
arms. 

Roger BrnncLe or Gresham was a 
benefactor (with his wife) to Marrig 
Priory, York. Roger de G., his 
son, was living 1313 (Blomfield, 
Norf. ix. 368). Edward de G. had 
lands in Bodham, Norfolk, 1363. 
Another Edward, living c. 1400, 
was father of John Gresham, who 
resided at Holt, Norfolk, and was 



the direct ancestor of the celebrated 
Sir Thomas Gresham. (See Blome- 
field's Norfolk.) 

Gresley, Baronets. A well-known 
branch of the house of De Toesni, 
Barons of Toesni and Conches, Nor- 
mandy. 

Gressley, for GeESLEX. 
Creville or Grenville. The 
names are used interchangeably in 
the early records, and the arms of 
Greville are those of Grenville with 
a bordure to mark a younger branch. 
The Grevilles, Earls of Brooke and 
Warwick, Lords Brook, Greville, 
&c., probably descend from a branch 
of the house of Grenville or Greville, 
of Wotton, Bucks. See Geenville. 
The arms are those of a younger 
branch of this house. This branch 
was possessed of Drayton, Oxford- 
shire (the adjoining county to 
Bucks), and was descended from 
John Greville (or Grenville), who 
appears to be the same who is men- 
tioned by Collins as of Wotton 1308, 
and whose father John, son of John 
de Greinville, was living 1305. 
There can be little doubt that the 
present branch sprang from the 
Grenvilles at about this date, both 
from the arms and the recurrence of 
the same contemporary Christian 
names. 

Grey, or De Grai, from Gray, 
Normandy, near Caen. Arnulph was 
Lord of Gray, c. 970, and his son 
Nigel de Gray witnessed a charter 
c. 1020 (Lobineau, Hist. Bret. ii. 
171). Turstin succeeded as Baron 
of Gray and Dounville, near Caen. 
In 1082 Gisla, his daughter, granted, 
with consent of her nephew Turstin 
de Gray (son of Turgis), lands to 
Holy Trinity, Caen (Gall. Christ, xi., 
Instr. 71), and Tm-stin, ^ son of Tur- 
269 



Hosted by Google 



) 



GEE 

gis/ executed a cliarter 1096(D'Anisy 
et St. Marie, Sur Domesd.). 

Anchetil de Gray, son of Tiirgis, 
and brother of Turstin de Gro.y, 
came to England with the Con- 
queror, and 1086 held lands in Ox- 
ford, viz. Eedrefield (Eotherfield), 
and five other lordships, from Wil- 
liam Fitz-Osborne (Domesd.). Co- 
lunibanus de Grae, son of Anchetil, 
witnessed a charter of Ealph de 
Limesi, t. Henry I. (Mon. i, 331). 
He had issue: 1. Eobert^ 2. Eoger, 
a tenant of the See of London, 1165, 
father of Henry de Gray, first Baron 
of Codnor, ancestor of the Lords 
Grey of Euthiii, Wilton, Codnor, 
and Walsingham, the Earls of Kent 
and Stamford, Marquises of Dorset, 
and Dukes of Suffolk. 

Eobert de Gray of Eotherfield, 
Oxford, in 1165 held lands from the 
barony of Windsor, Bucks (Lib. 
Niger). The Bolbecs, a branch of 
the Giffards, were barons in Bucks 
and Northumberland, and t. Henry 
II., Eobert de Gray and his son 
Eobert witnessed a charter of Wal- 
ter de Bolbec of Northumberland 
(Hodgson, North, i. i. 167). Eobert 
de G., the younger, of Eotherfield, 
had, 1. Walter ^ 2. Eobert, who in 
1200 had a suit in Bucks (EOE) ; 
and in 1226 was of Schottou, North- 
umberland, and became baron of 
Eotherfield in 1245, on his brother's 
resignation (Dugdale). 

Walter, the elder son, was Chan- 
cellor 1205, Archbishop of York 
1216, and in 1245 resigned his ba- 
rony of Eotherfield to his brother 
Eobert, who had issue, 1. Walter, 
ancestor of the Lords Grey of Eoth- 
erfield, Barons by writ 1296^ 2. 
Eichard^ 3. William, of Langley, 
Northumberland, 1240 (Testa, 388) ; 
270 



GEI 

4. Hugh, ancestor of the Barons 
Gray of Scotland. 

Eichard de Gray and William his 
brother paid a fine in Northumber- 
land 1233 (Eoberts, Excerpt, i. 250). 
He was Viscount of Northumber- 
land 1236 ,• and from him descended 
the Greys Earls of Tankerville, and 
the Earls Grey. 

Gribble, or Grebell, from Grabol. 
Eichard Grabol, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MES). 

Gribbon. Liescelina Gripon, 
Normandy, 1198; the Lady of Gri- 
pon, 1195 (MES). 

Grice. Eichard de Grisy, Nor- 
mandy, 1180; Eichardjde Grise, or 
Grisey, 1198 (MES),' Eustachius 
Gris, England, 1189 (Eot. Pip.). 
Gridley. See Gredley. 
Grieve. See Greaves. 
Grieves. See Greaves. 
Grig-g:. /S6!e Gregg. 
Grig:g:s, for Grigg. 
Grig:s, for Grigg. 
Grindale, or Percy. Edmond G., 
Archbishop of Canterbury, was son 
of William G., who settled, on the 
dissolution of the Monasteries, near 
St. Bees. There were others of the 
name in London, Hunts, and especi- 
ally in York, where Grindale or 
Grendale, afterwards Handale, was 
situated. This place belonged to a 
branch of the Percys. Eichard de 
Percy was younger son of William I. 
de Percy (Mon. Angl. i. 74), and 
brother of Alan de P. He obtained 
from his father Duusley, Lofthouse 
(in which Grendale was situated) 
and other estates. LEe had, 1. Ealph 
de Grendale, 2. William de Percy, 
3. Walter Eitz-Eichard. The se- 
cond gave lands at Dunsley to 
Whitby Abbey (Mon. i. 74). Ealph 
de Grendal was father of Ealph, 



Hosted by Google 



GRI 



GEO 



both living at the foundation of 
Bridlington Priory. Walter, their 
younger brother, succeeded, and, 
1165, with his imcle William de 
Percy, held a knight's fee from Wil- 
liam, son of Alan de Percy (Lib. 
Niger). From Walter de Grendale 
descended the G.s of the North, of 
whom Walter de Grendale was re- 
turned in 1300 as possessing an 
estate above 40/. per ann. in York, 
&c., and was summoned by writ for 
military service in Scotland, and in 
1312 was summoned by writ to the 
Parliament of York as a baron of 
the realm. 

The arms of Grendale were, a cross 
moline, flory, or patt^e, which was 
also the coat of a branch of the 
Percys (Robson). 

Grint. Henry Grente, N. de 
Grento, Richard, Simon Grento, 
Normandy, 1180-98 (INIRS) ; Eus- 
tace, GeoflFry Grinde, England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Grinyer. See Graner. 
Gripper. Ralph de Griperia, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
Grist. See Greest. 
Groco. See Geogan. 
Grogran. John Grogon, men- 
tioned in England c. 1272 (RH). 
The name probably foreign, from its 
formation. 

Grokes, for Ceoke. 
Gros. See Geose. 
Grose. Josce, Matthew le Gros, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). Crassus, 
or Le Gros, was a name of the Ge- 
roies, Barons of Eschaufour. 
Grose, for Geoss. 
Gross. Ralph, Matthew, Roger, 
Robert de Grosso, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS). Henry Gros, Thomas 
de Gruce, and others, England, c. 
1272 (RH). 



Geosse. See Geoss. 
Grote. The lands of William 
Grout at Goudere, Normandy, were 
confiscated by Philip Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. y. 159). 
AVilliam Grote, England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Grouse, for Geqsse. 
Grosvenor, so named from the 
office of Venur, or Venator (hunts- 
man) of the Dukes of Normandy, 
borne by this family. Walter de 
Venur was eminently distinguished 
960 at the battle of the Fords, be- 
tween Lothaire, King of France, and 
the Normans, where he was rescued 
by Duke~ Richard I., and remounted 
by him on his best horse (PalgTave, 
Hist. Normandy, ii. 738). The name 
occurs about the same time in the 
Charters of the Gallia Christiana. 
The ancient seat of the Le Venours 
appears to have been Venables, near 
Evreux, and they bore or, or argent, 
a bend azure (La Roque, Hist. Har- 
court, ii. 1181), which was also 
borne by several of their English 
descendants, especially by the family 
under consideration. Three brothers 
of this family came to England with 
Hugh Lupus : 1. Gislebert Venator, 
or De Venables, ancestor of the ba- 
rons of Kinderton, of whom Gisle- 
bert Venables of Cheshire is men- 
tioned in Normandy 1180 as ^ Gisle- 
bert Venator' (MRS). The French 
line of Le Venur, descended from 
him, bore argent, a bend azure, fretty 
or, for difference (Anselme, viii. 
256). From another brother pro- 
bably derived the Butlers of Chester, 
Barons of Warrington, who also 
bore or, a bend azure, differenced by 
the wheat sheaves of Chester. 3. 
Radulph, or Ranulph, 

Ranulph Venator, a baron of .Ches- 
271 



Hosted by Google 



GRO 



GUI 



ter, lield in capite from Hugh Lupus 
in 1086 (Domesd.). He witnessed 
the foundation charter of Chester 
Abbey, and was a benefactor to it 
(Mon. i. 201). His descendants all 
bore or, a bend azure, till the 14th 
cent. Robert le Venur, his son, 
received from Earl Hugh, t. Rufus, 
Over Lostock, Cheshire (Ormerod, 
iii. 82). His son Robert had, c. 
1153, a grant of Bud worth, with the 
office of forester or grand-huntsman 
of Delamere Forest (Ormerod, ii. 
115), from Earl Hugh Kevelioc. 
Robert Grosvenor 1178 witnessed a 
charter of John, Constable of Ches- 
ter, for Stanlaw Abbey (Mon. i. 
897). Ralph, his son, t. John (Or- 
merod, iii. 87), was ancestor of the 
Grosvenors of Cheshire. In the 
reign of Richard II., Lord Scrope 
objected to their use of their pa- 
ternal arms, as his own ancestors 
had used the same, at which time it 
was proved that the G.s had borne 
their arms from the remotest ages ; 
but the influence of Scrope obtained 
a decision depriving this famity of 
their original arms. The Marquises 
of Westminster, Earls of Wilton, 
and Lords Ebury descend from this 
house. 

Grout. See Geote. 

Crucby, or Grochy, the French 
pronunciation ofGrochet. Clarusde 
Crochet, Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; 
Richard Grucet, England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Grumell. Peter and Robert de 
Grumuell held lands at Nogent, Nor- 
mandy, from Philip-Augustus (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 182). 

Gubbins, or De Gobion, from 

Bretagne. Guido Gobio witnessed 

a charter of GeofFry de Din an, c. 

1070, as one of his knights (Morice, 

272 



Hist. Bret. Preuves, i. 439), and 
William Gobio occurs in a charter 
of the same date (Ibid.). Hugh 
Gubiun was of Northants 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.), and; 1165 Richard Gubiun, 
or Gobio, held fiefs in Bedford and 
Derby from Beauchamp, and Ferrars 
Earl of Derby (Lib. Niger). The 
name was corrupted to Gubbins. 
Sir Hugh Gobyun of York occurs c. 
1300 (PPW). 

Cubby. N. Gob, Guislanus Gobe, 
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS) j Geof- 
fry, Walter, &c., Cobbe, England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Gude, for Good. 

Gudg:e. See Goodge. 

Gudg-en. See GuDGEO^^. 

Gudi^eon, for Cucon. See GoG- 

GIIT. 

Guest. Guest was near Caen, 
Normandy. This family settled in 
Salop at the Conquest, and held 
Lega from the De Dunstanvilles. In 
1150 Alan de D. granted the lands 
of Alric de Lega to Wembridge 
Priory (Eyton, Salop, ii. 273). Tho- 
mas de Lega, his son, occurs 1180 
(314); Walter and Leonard, his 
sons, 1194-1230; Henry, son of 
Leonard, 1240 (315). Roger de 
Lega, or Guest, brother of the latter, 
had Thomas, who gave lands to 
Wembridge Priory (Eyton, Salop, 
ii, 313). In 1295 Adam Gest was 
assessor of parliamentary aids in 
Salop (PPW). From this Norman 
race descended Bishop Guest, one of 
the Reformers, and the eminent 
manufacturer, Sir John Guest. 

Guise, or Gouiz. See CuST. In 
11G5 Richard de Guiz held five 
knights' fees in Gloucester from the 
Earl of Gloucester (Lib. Niger). In 
1203 Robert de Gouvis also held five 
fees of the honour of Gloucester, for 



Hosted by Google 



GUL 



GUR 



which fees the service was performed 
in Normandy (Rot. Cane. 67). This 
Robert de G. is frequently mentioned 
t. John, in Bedford, Cambridge, &c. 
(RCR) ; Hardy (Rot. Clans. &c.) ; 
and a manor was styled Apsley Guiz 
or Guise after the family. About 
1300 Sir John de Gyse, Bucks, bore 
gules, six mascles vair, a quarter or, 
being nearly those borne by the 
baronets Guise of Gloucestershire. 
The original arms of Gouiz were vair. 

Cull. Petrus Goles, Normandy 
]198, Gervasius Gouel 1195 (MRS); 
Laurence^ Richard, Matilda Gule, 
England c. 1272. (RH). Hence the 
baronets Gull. 

Gulley. See GoULLEE. 

Gulliver, or Golafre. See GiL- 

LIVEB. 

Gully. See GoULLEE. 

Gun. William de Gons, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95, Gilbert de Gons, 
Richard Goon 1198 (MRS); Elias 
Goun, William Gun, England c. 
1272 (RH). 

Gundry. See GoUNDRY. 

Gunn. See GuN. 

Gunnell, for Gunwell, Gonville 
or Conteville, descended from Her- 
luin. Lord of Conteville, Normandy, 
by his first marriage, the issue of 
which, Ralph de Conteville, is stated 
by Orderic Vitalis to have had grants 
from the Conqueror in England. 
Accordingly in 1083 he appears 
holding lands in Somerset, but as 
mesne lord (Exon. Domesd.), his 
barony being in Gloucester, and 
being held 1086 by his son Roger 
Fitz-Ralph (Domesday). This ba- 
rony in 1165 was held by his grand- 
son Roger Eitz-Ralpb, whose bro- 
thers Hugo, Hamelin, Philip, and 
Robert de Gundeville all held fiefs 
in the same county (Lib. Niger). 



Hugo de G. also held two fees in 
Somerset, and Robert de G. two 
(Lib. Niger). Adam de Conteville, 
or Gundeville, one of the family, 
acquired Dodington, Somerset, t. 
Henry XL; from whom descended 
the family of Dodington, which con- 
tinued in the male line to 1720. The 
Gunvilles or Gonvilles of Dorset were 
of this family, also the founder of Gon- 
ville and Cains College, Cambridge. 

Gunner, for CONNER. 

Gunning-. William Ginon, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Rufus de 
Genun, England t. John (Hardy, 
Rot. de Libert. 100); Geofiry 
Gannon c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
baronets of the name. 

Gunter. N. Gontier, Normandy 
1180 (MRS) ; Sir Peter Gontier or 
Gunter accompanied Bernard de 
Neumarch6 in the conquest of Breck- 
nock 1088, and obtained a fief there 
(Jones, Brecknock, i. 92). 

Guntlier. See GuNTER. 

Guppy, for Gopil. Ursel and 
Aufrid Gopil, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ; John and Richard Gopil, 
England c. 1272 (RH). 

Gurdon, from Gourdon or Gorden 
near Cahors, a Gothic race. Adam 
de G. of Hants 1207 (Hardy, Obi. 
et fin.). Aimeric de G. 13th cent, 
was a benefactor to the church, and 
had grants from King John in Eng- 
land (Testa) ; and William de G. 
founded Gourdon Abbey 1240 (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 133, 174, 187). In 1231 
Henry III. granted to Ralph Mares - 
chal part of the estate of Sir Adam 
de Gourdon (Roberts, Excerpta). In 
1257 Adam G. was bailiff in fee of 
Wolmer Forest (lb.). In 1251 
William, son of Roger G., paid a fine 
in Lincoln (lb.). The family still 
remains of consequence. 

278 



Hosted by Google 



GUR 



HAl 



Gurney, for De Gournay, one of 
the greatest and most ancient ba- 
ronial families of Normandy, whicli 
was also seated in England, but 
which is too well known to need 
details. 

Gurr, for GoEE. 

Gush, or Goshe. See GoocH. 

Ouy. See Gee. 

Oustard. See Costaet. 

Guteb. See GooCH. 

Guyatt. xS'ee-WTATT (Lower). 

Guye, for Gut. 



Guylee. William de Guilie, 
Normandy 1195 (MRS); William 
Gilly, England c. 1272. 

Gyde. Robert Guide of Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Gye, for Gut. 

Gyles, for GiLES. 

Gynne, for Gtnn. 

Gynn, or Gynney. Richard de 
Gisnei, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Roger de Gisneto, England 1199 
(ROR). 



H 



Haberfield, Alberville, or Auber- 
ville, from A. near Caen. William 
de Auber villa, Normandy, 1180 
(MRS) ; Hugh de Albertivilla, Kent, 
1130 (Rot. Pip.); William de A., 
Norfolk, 1194 (ROR) ; Richard de 
Haubervyle, c. 1272 (RH). 

Hablin, for ADELINE, or Abeloit. 

Hackett, or Achet. Robert 
Plaket, Normandy, 1180-95 ; Alvered, 
Robert, H., 1198 (MRS) ; Walter 
Haket, England, 1194 (RCR). 
Walter Achet, 1086, held from 
Walter Giffard in Bucks. Bertram 
Haget witnessed a charter of Robert 
Mowbray (Mon. i. 754), and 1200 
Bertram H. founded Helaugh Abbey, 
York. The family of Achet, Hachett, 
Hatchett, Hacket, or Haget, spread 
into all parts of England and Ireland. 

Haddan. William Hadon, Nor- \ 
mandy, 1180 (MRS); De Haddon, 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Hadden. See PIaddan". 

Haddon. See IIaddan. 

Haden. See Haddait. 

Hado"w, for Hoto, or Hotot. 
Emnja, Roger, Nicholas de Hotot, 
274 



Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Wil- 
liam de Hotot, England, 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). The name occurs continually 
afterwards. See Otto. 

Haes, for Hase. 

Ha&gett, armorially identified 
with Hackett. Rolland Haget, of 
England, 1158 (Rot. Pip.) ; Geoffry 
Haget, 1189 (lb.). 

Hagr&is. See Aggis. 

Haigrlit. See Hait. 

Haile. Denis, Ralph, Fulco, 
Haisle, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Bailes. See Hales. 

Hailie, for Hailly, or D'Ally. 
Walter Allie, Normandy, 1180 
(MRS). SeeAiAJEY. 

Kain, for Asnes. Durandus Asnes, 
Normandy, 1195 (MRS). SeeK^^Ji, 

Haines, from Haisne near Arras. 
Hugh de Haynes witnessed a charter 
of Payen de Beauchamp, founding 
Chicksand Priory, 12th cent. (Mon, 
ii. 793) ; also Walter de Haynes. 
William Hayne, 1325, bailsman for 
the M.P. for Ilchester (PPW). 

Haines, for Haik. 

Halns, forHAIN". 



Hosted by Google 



HAI 



HAM 



Kaire^ for Hare. 

Halt. Gervase Haitie, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MKS). Henry Hat, Tlio- 
maa del Hat, England, c. 1272 (KH). 
, Haldane. Robert A Men, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS), ^ee Haw- 
tin. 

Halden. aS'cc Haldane. 

Hale, for Hall. See also Haile. 

Bales, for Halts or Alis. See 
Ellis — sometimes also a local name. 

Haley. See Hailey. Irish fami- 
lies of the name are Celtic. 

Hallday, from tialyday, Nor- 
mandy (M6m. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
159). Philip and Reginald de 
Halyday of England, 1194 (RCR). 

Halkett, armorially identified 
with Hackett. Hence the gallant 
General Sir Colin Halkett. 

Hall. Serlo de Haul a, of Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; also Robert de 
Hala. In 1165 Thomas de Hal and 
Richard de la Hale held in Lincoln 
from De Senlis. The family was of 
importance in the west of England. 
See Hawlet. The name includes 
families of various origin, some 
perhaps not Norman. 

Hall, or De Clarefai. The learned 
Joseph Hall, Bishop of Norwich, 
was son of Hall, seneschal to the 
Earl of Huntingdon, President of 
the North, and by his arms is identi- 
fied as one of the Lincolnshire 
family of Halls of Grantham, the 
ancestor of which, on moTriage with 
an heiress of the Plalls, assumed the 
name and arms. William Fitz- 
william, son of Thomas, and brother 
of John Fitzwilliam, 1-lth cent., was 
the person alluded to who took the 
name of Hall, as appears from the 
Lincoln Visitation, 1592. See Fitz- 
william. 

Hailatt, for Allott. 



Hallettp for Hallatt. 

Hailey, for Alley. 

Halliday. See Halidat. 

Hallowes. See HALLOWS. 

Hallows, or HALLOW, for Halot. 
Roger Halot, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Halls, for Hall. 

Hally, for ITallet. 

Hallybone, for Allibone. 

Halse, for Halsey. 

Halsey. William de Halasa, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Britia de 
Alisy and Silvester, 1180-96 (lb.) ) 
Robert de Alsey, England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Haly. See ITaley. 

Ham, from the Castle of Ham, Nor- 
mandy. William du Ham, Normandy, 
1180-98 (MRS) ; William and Alex- 
ander deHam,England, c. 1272(RH). 

Haxnbelton. See Hamiltok. 

Haq;ibleton. See Hamilton. 

Hamby. Gaufridus Hambee, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Roger de 
Hambeia, and others, 1180-96 (lb.). 

Hamel. Robert Hamel, Ranulph, 
Turstan, Savaric, and eleven more_, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Alex- 
ander de Hamel, England, c. 1272 
(KH). 

Hames. See Ames. 

Hamilton. Gislebert, Lord of 
Blosseville (now Blouville), Nor- 
mandy, in 1086 held Newton and 
Brayfield, Bucks, and Harold and 
Falmersham, Beds, from the Coun- 
tess Judith (Domesd.). William de 
Blosseville was of Beds 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). Robert de B., his son, c. 
1150 granted lands at Harold^ 
Turvey, and Lavendon to Harold 
Abbey. Jordan de Blosseville, brother 
of Robert, possessed the estates of 
Newton-Blosseville, &c., in Bucks, 
and was in 1157 Viscount of Lincoln. 
: 276 



Hosted by Google 



HAM 



HAN 



He probably held the office of 
seneschal of the great Crown de- 
mesne of Hameldon^Bucks, and thence 
was named ^ Be Hameldon,' and 
under that name he held lands, 
1165, from the see of Durham (lib. 
Nig.), and in 1156 he had a Crown 
grant of lands in Surrey (Rot. Pip.). 
He had two sons : 1. Gilbert de B., 
who occurs in Normandy c. 1180 
(MRS). 2. Thomas. 

Thomas de Hameldon occurs in 
Northumberland (where the family 
had estates), 1170 (Hodgson, iii. iii. 
16, 18). He had issue — 1. Robert ; 
2. Roger de Hameldon, who occurs 
in Northumberland c. 1200 as security 
for the Abbot of Kelso (lb. ii. ii. 256), 
and in Normandy as Roger de Blusse- 
ville (MRS). 

Robert de Hameldon, the elder 
son, occurs as a knight of North- 
umberland 1207 (lb. ii. ii. 148, 258). 
He was also Lord of Newton- Blusse- 
ville 1203-9 (Lipscombe, Bucks, 
iv. 257), and occurs in a suit in that 
county 1199 (RCR). His son, 
Gilbert de Blosseville, or de Hamel- 
don, was Lord 'of Newton-Blosseville 
1254, when he sold it to another 
branch of the family (Lipscombe). 
He also possessed the estates in Surrey 
(Testa) ; and holding his lands from 
the Honour of Huntingdon, and 
therefore from the kings of Scotland, 
he received a settlement in Scotland 
13th cent,, and in his latter years 
became an ecclesiastic (Chart. Pais- 
ley). His elder son, Walter Fitz- 
Gilbert de Hameldon, was one of the 
barons of Scotland, and obtained the 
barony of Cadzow, afterwards Ham- 
ilton. From this line descend the 
Dukes of Abercorn, the first Dukes of 
Plamilton, and many other noble 
families of the name. 
276 



Baxuis, for Amiss. 

Hamley. John, Reginald, Ri- 
chard de Amblia, Normandy, 1198 
(MRS) J Geoffry de Amblie, Eng- 
land, 1199 (RCR). 

Hamlin. Ralph, Robert, Roger, 
William Hamelin, Normandy, 1198 
(MRS) J William Hamelyn, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Hamling:. See Hamliit. 

Hamiyn. See Hamlin. 

Hamman, for Hammond. 

Haminaut,forHAMMOND (Lower). 

Hammat, from Amatus, or Am6e. 
Ralph Am6e, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Hammett. See Hammatt. 

Hammie, for Hambt. 

Kamxnon. See HAMMOND. 

Hammond, or Hamon. Geoffry, 
Ranulph, Waleran, Richard, Stephen 
Hamon, or Hammon, Normandy, 
1180-98 (MRS); John Hamon, 
England, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
baronets Hammond. 

Hampden. See Hampton. 

Hampton. William de Hantona, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). William, 
Aelis, Gervase, Osbert, Walter 
de Hantona, Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS) ; Alexander, Reiner, Roger, 
Simon de Hamton, England, 1198 
(RCR). The family of Hampden, 
Bucks, from which descended the 
patriot John Hampden, derived from 
Alexander de Hamptona. 

Hams, for Ham. 

Hanoe, for Hanns, or Anns. 

Hancock, or De Sprenchaux, 
from S. in Burgundy. Agilric de 
Sprenchaux, Lord of liOngnor and 
Westley, Salop, lived t. Stephen 
(Eyton, Salop, vi. 26). William his 
son was bailiff at Hencot for the 
Abbey of Lilleshall, and Lord of H. 
by gift of the same Abbey (lb. 368). 



Hosted by Google 



HAN 



HAR 



In 1208 Eoger Fitzwilliam, his son, 
was of-Encot, and 1274 Thomas 
Hancoc, or Hencot, sub-escheator of 
the king, Salop, set forth the lands 
held by Sir Robert Springhouse 
(Sprenchaux, his ancestor, lb. 29). 
The name gradually changed to 
Hancock, and hence derived the 
Viscounts and Barons Oastlemaine. 

Handley, or D'Andely (Lower), 
from Andelys near Rouen. Richer 
De Andeli occurs in England, 1083, 
as a baron (Exon. Domesd.). The 
name occurs in the WincJiester 
Domesday (560), and in 11C5 (Lib. 
Niger), when this family had estates 
in Hants and North Hants, and in 
Normandy. In England the name 
remained 14th cent. (Mon. Angl. i. 
106, 1026 ; PPW j D'Anisy et St. 
Marie sur Domesday.) It bore the 
forr^is of Dandeleigh, Daundely, 
and Handley. 

Hanes, for Haikbs. 

Hankers, or Hankee, from An- 
core, Normandy, mentioned 1198 
(JNIRS). 

Hankey, from Anch^ in Poitou. 
Robert de Ank6 accompanied Boa- 
mund to the Crusade 1096 (Roger 
Wend. ii. 76). Thomas de Hanchet 
of Cambridgeshire, 1316 (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). 

Haniey, for Handley. 

Hann, for AimE. 

Kanne, for Anne. 

Hannes, for Hanns. 

Hannuell, or Hanwell, for 
Handville, or Andeville, from 
Andeyille, a castle near Yalognes, 
where the name occurs before 1030. 
The family as Andeville and Anne- 
ville had possessions in many English 
counties, and frequent writs of mili- 
tary summons. (See De Gerville, Anc. 
Chateaux; Mon. Angl. i. 692, ii. 905 ; 



Lib. Niger; Testa; PPW; Rot. 
Cane. ; DesBois, Dict.delaNoblesse.) 
The name remained in Kent 17th 
cent, as Hanville or Handyille. 

Hansen, for Ancell. 

Hans or. See Ensoe. 

Hanton. See Hampton. 

Hanwell. See Hannuell. 

Harbar, forHAEBERT. See Hae- 
BERD. 

Harben. See Haebin. 

Uarberd, orHarbert, for Herbert. 
Peter, Hugh, Serlo, William, Her- 
bert, &c., Normandy, 1180-9o 
(MRS); Herbert Herbert, England, 
1199 (RCR) ; Geoffry, Gilbert H., 
and ofhers, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Harbin. Aeliza de Harpin, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95; Ralph H., 1198 
(MRS). Hence the name of Orpen. 

Harbord, Morden, or De Bercy, 
from Bercy, Normandy. Serlo de 
Burcy was a baron in Somerset and 
Dorset 1086 (Domesd.). Robert 
Fitz-Serlo, his son, had grants in 
Cheshire from Hugh Lupus (Mon. i. 
201). These appear to have de- 
scended to Nigel de B., who con- 
firmed lands to Chester (Mon.), and 
1165 held lands in Wilts as Nigel de 
Morden (Lib. Niger). His son or 
grandson 13th cent, held Morden, 
Wilts (Testa), and his brother 
Nicholas de M. held lands in capite 
in Essex, which passed to John his 
son, on whose decease, 1258, Nicholas 
de M., his cousin, paid homage for 
them( Roberts, Excerpt, j. His brother 
Guido de Bercy de Morden occurs 
in 1249 as indebted to Isaac the Jew, 
of Norwich. William de M., his de- 
scendant, d. 1362, seized of lands in 
Middlesex. Robert M. occurs in 
Essex t. Elizabeth, from whom 
descended the Mordens of Suffield 
(now Harbord), Lords SufField. 



Hosted by Google 



HAR 



HAR 



Harbord, for Hakbord-Mokden. 

Harbour^ for Haebord. 

Harbutt^ for Haebold. Thomas 
Herbolt, Normandy, 1180 (MES). 

Harcourt, a well-known Norman 
family, ancestors of tlie Earls of Har- 
court {See Collins), and descended 
from Bernard the Dane, Regent of 
Normandy c. 940. 

Harden, for Hardern or Ardern. 
See Bracebeidge. 

Hards, for Aedes. 

Hardy. Roger, Hunfrid, Robert, 
Nicholas Hardi, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) J John, Thomas, Henry, 
William Hardi, England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Hare, or Leigh, baronets, probably 
from the family of Leigh, a branch 
of De la Maee. 

Hare. Wymarc Heres, and Wil- 
liam of Normandy, 1198 (MRS); 
Robert Hare, Norfolk, 1199 (RCR) ; 
Henry, Hugh le Hare, and others, 
England, c. 1272 (RH) ; also Geof- 
fry le Heyr, and others. In 13th 
cent. Roger le Hare occurs in Nor- 
folk (Blomef. ii. 449). In 1319 
William le Eyr occurs in N. (v. 311). 
In 1264 Roger le Hayre occurs in N. 
(v. 310). Hence the Hares of Stow 
Bardolph, and the Earls of Listowell. 
See Etee. 

Harefleld. Fulco and William 
de Herouville, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Harenc. Ralph Harenc occurs 
in Normandy 1118 (Ord. Vit. 848). 
In 1203 Ralph H. was father of 
Roger H., Lord of Gauville. Walke- 
lin, 1165, held lands in Wilts, Terric 
H. in W^arwick (Lib. Nig.). The 
name was changed frequently to 
Harenge or Herring. Of this latter 
name was Thomas H., Archbishop 
of Canterbury. 
278 



Harker, for Haecottrt (Lower). 

Harle, for Haeeell. 

Harlot, for Halot, from Halot, 
Normandy. Roger Halot, Norman- 
dy, 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh and Robert 
Harlot, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Harman, or Herman. Ralph, 
William, Richard, Hugh Herman, 
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS) ; Ralph, 
Nicholas Herman, England, c. 1272 
(RH). B[ence the Earls of Rosse. 

Harmer. John, Ralph, William 
Hermer, Normandy, 1180 - 98 
(MRS). 

Harmony, from Aumenil, Nor- 
mandy. Richard and Ralph Au- 
mesnil, 1198 (MRS). 

Harms. See Aemes. 

Harnell, for Arnell or Aenqed 
(Lower). 

Harold. Radulphus Herolt, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS) J Robert 
Harald, England, 1199 (RCR) j 
Reginald, Roger Harald or Haralt, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Harrab, for Aeeas. See Beaton. 

Harrall, for Haeeell. 

Harrell. Peter, Roger, Osbert, 
&c., Harel, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Agnes, Robert Erl, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Harrild, for Haeold. 

Harrill. See Harrell. 

Harris, for Heriz. Ralph Heriz, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Ivo 
de Heriz, England, 1130; Ivo de 
H, 1199; Hugh de H. and Roger 
Herice, c. 1272 (Rot. Pip. ; RCR ; 
B.}1). Harris and Heriz are armo- 
rially identified, each bearing three 
herissons (hedgehogs) in allusion to 
the name. Landric de Baugency 
of B. in the Orleanois had issue 
John and Hericius, or Herice, who 
in 1022 were prohibited by King 
Robert of France from making 



Hosted by Google 



HAR 

inroads on the estates of a neigh- 
bouring abbey (Bouquet, x. 607). 
Landric witnessed a charter of King 
Robert, 1028 (Gall. Christ, viii. 
297; instr.), and was ancestor of the 
powerful Barons of Baugency. He- 
ricius was father of Ancelin de 
Beaumont (styled Alselin in 
Domesd.), who, 1086, held a great 
Barony in Notts, &c. Ivo Fitz- 
Herice or De Heriz, his son, was 
Viscount of Notts before 1130. He 
had issue, 1, Ralph Hanseline, who 
held the Barony in Notts in 1165; 
2, Robert Fitz-Herice mentioned in 
a charter of Barberie Abbey, exe- 
cuted by Henry II. ; 3, Josceline, 
mentioned in Hunts, 1156 (Rot. 
Pip.) ; 4, William, who held, 1165, 
two fees in Notts and four in Lin- 
coln ; 5, Humphry. 

Humphry Hairez was of Berks, 
1158 (Rot. Pip.). William Herez, 
13th cent., possessed estates, Wilts. 
From him descended William Har- 
rys, one of the principal inhabitants 
of Salisbury, 1469 (Hoare), ancestor 
of the Earls of Malmsbury, who 
bear the three herissons, the arms 
of Heriz. Lord Harris bears the 
same. 

Harris. Wymund Harace, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Harrison. Gilbert and Philip 
Heri^on, Normandy, 1180 - 98 
(MRS) ; Henry Harsent, Engl., c. 
1272 (RH). The name no doubt 
includes other families as a patro- 
nymic. See Harsant. 

Harriss. See Haeeis. 

Harrold. See Haeold. 

Harrop. Geoffry de la Herupe 
held lands, Normandy, t. Philip- 
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 165) ; Andrew, Nicholas Harpe, 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 



HAS 

Harrow. William Herou, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Richard 
Hero, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Harry. Ralph Harry, Normandy, 
] 180-95 (MRS); John Harre, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Harry man, for HaemAN. 

Harsant. Pdchard and Ranulph 
Fitz-Hersent, Richard and Roger 
Ilersent, Normandy, 1180 - 98 
(MRS) ; Henry Harsent, England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Hart, or Le Cerf. William, Ri- 
chard, Walter, Ralph Cerf us, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); in Eng- 
land translated into Hert before 
1272 (RH). Hence the Baronets 
Hart-Dyke. 

Harte. See Haet. 

Harter, or Hartery, perhaps from 
Artres, near Valenciennes. Wil- 
liam Artur, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Hartiand. Alan de Hertalanda, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). The house of 
Dinan were Barons of Hartiand, 
Devon. See Dlnham. 

Hartree. See Haetey. 

Hartry. See Haktee. 

Hartt. See Haet. 

Harvest. Richard Heryest of 
Oxfordshire, c. 1272 (RH). This 
seems to be a Norman patronymic, 
derived from Erfast, a Norman 
name. 

Harvey. William Herveus, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS), and England, 
1199, Surrey and Suffolk (RCR). 
Probably several families of different 
origin bore the name. See Heevet. 

Harvie, for Haevey. 

Hase. Bartholomew de la Hase 
held a knight's fee, Hereford, 1165 
(Lib. Nig.). The name probably 
from Hayes near Blois. 

Haseler, for Hoseler. See Oslee. 

Hasell or Hasle. See Haile. 
279 



Hosted by Google 






HAS 

Haskey, for Askey, or Askew. 

Hasler. See Haselee. 

Hassard. William Hasart and 
Richard, Normand}^, 1180 - 98 
(MES); Hugh Hasard, England, 
1189 (Eot. Pip.). 

Hassell. See Hasell. 

Hassett, or Haste. Hugh Heste, 
Normandy, and Henry H., 1180-98 
(MRS) ; John Hest, Geoflry Hassot, 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Hastle, for Haste. See Hast. 

Hastln, for AsTiiT. 

Hastlngrs, or De Venoix. The 
Barons of Venoix, near Caen, held 
their fief as hereditary Marshals of 
the Stable (Masters of the Horse), 
whence they bore the name of ^ Le 
Mareschal,' or ^Mareschal of Venoix ' 
(MSAN, xii. 15). Milo le Mares- 
chal, b. probably c. 980, and Lesce- 
lina his wife, were living 1050, when 
the Duchess Matilda purchased 
lands at Vaucelles from them for 
Holy Trinity, Caen (Ibid.). He 
had issue Ralph le Mareschal and 
other sons, who came to England 
1066. R. was living 1086, and 
had issue, 1, Robert; 2, Roger le 
Mareschal, who, 1086, held lands in 
Essex ; 3, Ceroid, owner of estates 
Suffolk, 1086; 4, Goisfrid, owner 
of estates in Hants and Wilts, 1086, 
father of Gilbert, ancestor of the 
Mareschals, Earls of Pembroke. 

Robert, the elder son, is some- 
times styled Fitz-Ralph, elsewhere 
^ De Hastings,' and ^ Le Marischal ' 
(Domesd. 17, 73, 74 b, 160 b ; Essex, 
107 b). He was Lord of Venoix, 
and was the king's viscount or 
seneschal at Hastings^ where and at 
Rye his descendants long held the 
revenues in farm from the Crown. 
He had William de Hastings, who, 
c. 1100, m. Juliana, granddau. and 
280 



HAT ! 

heir of Waleran, a great baron of 
Essex, and was living 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). He, with Robert de Venoix 
his brother, instituted a suit against 
his cousin Gilbert Mareschal and 
his son to recover the office of 
hereditary marshal, which G. or 
perhaps Goisfrid, his father, had 
obtained to the prejudice of the 
elder line (Diigdale). The suit 
failed, but in compensation Wil- 
liam de H. was created Dapifer. 
His son, Hugh de H., in 1130 held 
estates in Leicester and Bucks by 
m. with the heir of De Flamville, by 
whom also he acquired estates in Nor- 
folk (Blomefield, i. 168, 339). He had 
issue, 1, Ralph, ancestor of Hastings, 
Barons of Bergavenny and Earls of 
Pembroke ; 2, Thomas, ancestor of 
Hastings, Lord Hastings, Earls of 
Huntingdon. There were numerous 
branches of these families. From 
the latter descended in the female 
line the Marquises of Hastings. 
Hatchard. See AcHAED. 
Hatcher, for Hatchard. 
Hatchett. See Hackett. 
Katherlll, or Hauterill, armo- 
rially ' identified with Hautevill 
(Robson). This family, which also 
appears under the form of Hovell 
and Hauvell, is one of the most 
historically interesting in Europe, 
being a branch of the Norman kings 
of Naples and Sicily. Hialtt, a < 
Northman viking, c. 920, was its 
probable founder, whence the fief 
of Haultville or ITautville, Latinised 
Altavilla. Third in descent was 
Tancred, b. c. 980-990, Sire de 
Ilaatville, who was in the court of 
Richard IL, whose favour he gained 
in the hunting field by an exploit 
narrated by Galfrid de Malaterra. 
He was leader of ten knights in the 



Hosted by Google 



HAT 



HAW 



Duke's service (Bouquet, xi.). He 
m. and had Drogo, Umfrid, Galfrid, 
Serlo, Robert, Malger, Alvered, 
William, Humbert, Tancred, and 
Roger, who were the most renowned 
warriors of their age. Serlo was 
taken into the Duke's household in 
reward for a remarkable feat of 
chivalry, and GreofFry, according to 
Orderic Vitalis, obtained the paternal 
fief, when his father went to spend 
his last days in Italy. 

The other sons joined the Norman 
chivalry in Apulia, where William, 
surnamed ^ Bras de Fer,' became 
leader of the Normans and Lord 
of Ascoli, Drogo Lord of Venosa, 
and the other Norman chiefs great 
barons. In 1043 William was 
elected by the chiefs their general 
and Count of Apulia. He was suc- 
ceeded 1046 by his brother Drogo 
de Hautville, Count of Venosa, who 
was succeeded by Humphry his 
brother, who dying 1057 was suc- 
ceeded by his brother Robert de 
Hauteville, surnamed Guiscard (the 
Adroit), Duke of Calabria, Apulia, 
and Sicily. Roger his brother be- 
came Count of Sicily, and from him 
descended the De Hautevilles, kings 
of Naples and Sicil3\ Bohemund, 
Prince of Antioch and Tarento, so 
renowned in the First Crusade, was 
son of Robert Guiscard, and from 
him descended the Kings of Cyprus 
and Jerusalem. 

A branch of this royal house 
became seated in England. Geoffry 
de Hautville, who remained in 
Normandy, was father of Ralph de 
Hautville or Altaville, who in 1086 
held a Barony in Wilts (Domesd.). 
His descendants were a renowned 
race of warriors. Sir John de Haut- 
ville accompanied Edward I. to 



Palestine. In 1316 John de Haut- 
ville was Lord of Norton-Hawlield 
or Hautville, Somerset, and 1316-24 
Sir Geoffi-y de H. was M.P. for 
Somerset, Bucks, and Wilts. He 
bore sable crusilly argent, a lion 
rampant argent, being nearly the 
same as those borne by the Kings 
of Italy as descendants of the Kings 
of Cyprus. Hautville's quoits, two 
great rocks, which he is said to have 
used as quoits, are still shown in 
Somerset, where popular tradition 
describes him as a giant (Collins, 
Somerset). 

The Hautvilies or Hauvilles were 
seated in North ants and Rutland, 
t. John ; and in Norfolk by grant 
of Henry II., where they held the 
dignity of hereditary falconer to the 
king. The name changed in that 
county to Auville, Haville, Hovell, 
and Dunton. Tlie name in Nor- 
mandy in 1198 had changed to 
Haville, when- Hugh, Hubert, and 
Walkelin de H. occur (MRS). 

Katherell. See Hatherell. 

Katt. See Haite. 

Hattrell. See Hateeill. 

Haug-hton. See HoGHTOlS'. 

Haven. See AvENS. 

Havers, for Alvers or Auver. 
Richard de Auvere of Normandy, 
1198 (MRS). 

Kaviland. Robert de Haver- 
land, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Haweis, for Howis. 

Hawes, in some cases arn:orially 
identified with Hase. 

Hawker, the English form of Le 
Fauconer or Accipitrarius. See 
Falconee. 

Hawkins, from the manor of 

Hawkinge, Kent, held by Walter 

Hawkin, 1326 (PPW). The family 

had previously borne the name of 

281 



Hosted by Google 



HAW 



HAY 



Flegg, for William de Flegg, 13th 
cent., held a fief in Hawking (Testa). 
The family had been seated at 
Flegg, Norfolk, and t. Henry II. 
Ralph Curzon of Flegg occurs 
(Blomefield, v. 414). Arthur, Eoger, 
and William de Flegg occur 1121- 
1145 (lb. xi. 194) ; and the latter 
may be William de Curzon, men- 
tioned 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Hence the 
Baronets Hawkins. 

Hawkins. 1. A local name as 
above; 2, for Dawkin-s, DAKEinNr, 
Deacon, or De Akeny, armorially 
identified. 

Hawley^ from La Haulle, Nor- 
mandy. Warin de Haulla occurs 
in Somerset, 1156, and 1165 he held 
a barony of eight fees in Devon 
(Lib. Nig.). Roger de Aula of 
Somerset and Dorset, 13th cent. 
From this family descended the 
Lords Hawley and the Baronets H. 

Haws, for Hawes. 

Hawten. See LI AW TIN". 

Hawtin. In 1086 Godwin Hal- 
dein, Norfolk (Domesd.). May have 
been Danish as Blomefield contends 
(x. 390, 425), but the name appears 
also in Normandy. See LIaldane. 
The family in England bore the 
name Hauteyn, then Houghton. 

Hawtrey, or De Hauterive, Al- 
taripa, from Hauterive, Normandy. 
A barony possessed by a branch of 
the Paganels, with whom this family 
is armorially identified, bearing three 
lions passant instead of two, as 
borne by P. of Bahantune. The 
name occurs in England from the 
Conquest. 

Hay, or De la Haye. Richard, 
surnamed Turstin Halduc, the first 
known ancestor of this family, was 
probably a younger son of Turstin 
de Bastembourg, ancestor of the 
282 



Bertrams {see Mitpoed), as might 
be inferred from several reasons. 
He in 1056 with Eudo his son 
founded Essay Abbey, Normandy, 
endowing it with vast and princely 
possessions (Gall. Christ, xi. 224 
instr.). Eudo accompanied the 
Conqueror. He is mentioned by 
Wa<?.e as the ^ Sire de la Haie,' 
and in 1086 was a great baron in 
England (Domesd.). His d. and 
heir m. Geofiiy de Mandeville, Earl 
of Essex, Seneschal of Normandy 
in her right (Dugd. Bar. 110). 
Eudo had a brother Ralph, Dapifer 
or Seneschal to Robert Earl of 
Mortaine. In 1086 Ralph Dapifer 
held in capite in Lincoln, and from 
the Earl of Mortaine and Earl Alan 
in Northants (Domesd.). He ac- 
companied Duke Robert to Palestine, 
1096 (Des Bois). In 1105 Robert 
de Haia his son as heir confirmed 
the charter of Turstin Halduc and 
Eudo (Gall. Christ, xi. 227, Instr.) ; 
and 1105 as Robert de Haia, 'son 
of Ralph the Seneschal of the E. 
of Mortaine ' and nephew of Hudo 
(Eudo) Dapifer, granted Boxgrove 
to Essay Abbey (lb. 233). The 
confirmation charter of Henry I., 
1126, recites the gifts of Turstin, 
Eudo^ and the confirmation by 
Robert de Haia and his sons Richard 
and Ralph (lb. 234), also the grants 
of Richard de Haia in Britville, 
Normandy (lb. 235). Robert had 
issue, 1, Richard de la Haye, whose 
barony in Lincoln was of twenty 
fees, 1165, and who left coheiresses ; 
2, Ralph, who held a Norman barony 
1165 ; 3, William. The latter held 
fiefs in Hereford, Devon, and Wor- 
cester, 1165, and held the office of 
Pincerna or Butler of Scotland 
(Douglas). From his eldest son 



Hosted by Google 



j HAY 

dt^scended the Earls of Errol, and 
frc)ni Ilia younger the Marquises of 
Tweeddale. Many other branches 
of De la Hay existed in England 
and Scotland. 

Hay den. See Hadden. 

Haydon; for Haddon-. 

Hayer, for Hare. 

Hayes, from Hayes near Blois. 
In 1165 Bartholomew de la Hase 
held a fief in Hereford (Lib. Nig.). 
William de Hayes of Northants, 
13th cent.; was a follower of John 
GifFavd, and his house was plun- 
dered after the Battle of Evesham 
(Hunter, Rot. Sel. 185). Hence 
the Baronets Hayes. 

Hayies, for Hales. 

Hay ley, for Halley." 

Hayman, for Hamon. See Ham- 
mond. 

Haymen, for Hatmait. 

Hayue, for Haiites. 

Haynes. See Haines. 

Hayr, for Hare. 

Hays, for Hates. 

Hay^er, for Hassaed. 

Hazard, for Hassard. 

Hazell, for Hassell. 

Hazill, for Hassell. 

Hazie, for Hassell. 

Head, or Teste. Robert Teste 
(Tete), Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Nicholas Tate, Robert Hedde, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
Baronets Head. 

Headen, for Haddon. 

Heales, for Eles, or Etles. 

Healey : for English families see 
Haley. 

Healy. See Healet. 

Heaman, for Haymait. 

Heard, for Harde, or Hardy. 

Hearn, for Heron, from Heron, 
near Rouen. William Heron held a 
fief, Normandy, t. Philip-Augustus 



HEL 

(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 175). 
Odonil Heron, t. Will. Rufus, wit- 
nessed a charter in Durham (Raine, 
N. Durh. Ap. 3). Alban de Hairun 
held a barony Hertf 1 165 (Lib. Nig.) . 

Hearne. /See Hearist. 

Hearon. See Hearn. 

Hearsey, from Hericy, Nor- 
mandy. Hugh de Plersj^, Gaiter 
Hericie, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Hugh de H. England, t. John 
(Hardy, Rot. de Libertate). 

Heavens. See Heaven. 

Heaven, for Haven. 

Heaver, for Havers. 

Hebard. Geofi'ry Hebart, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Henry, 
Reginald, Nicholas Hebart or He- 
bard, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Hebbard. See Hebard. 

Hebbert. See Hebard. 

Hebert. See Hebard. 

Hector, from Le Acatour. See 
Cator. 

Hedge, or Hegge (RH). See Kg a. 

Hedgres. See Agges. 

Heed, for Head. 

Heelas, for Heelis. 

Heel Is, for Eales, or Eyles. 

Heely, for Ely. Walter, Peter 
de Ely, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). 

Helas, for Heelis. 

Heibert, for Albert, 

Heiey, for Heely, 

Heller, for Hellier. 

Heliler, for Illiers, or Hellier, fro 
St. Hellier, near Rouen. Ralph 
Illeriis, Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Helle, for Heely. 

Heiiis, for Ellis. 

Heiiond, for Hellier. 

Hellyer. See Helller. 

Helmes. See Helm. 

Helm. Emma de Haume (Halme) 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Andrew 
de Helum, Engl. c. 1262 (RH), 
283 



Hosted by Google 



HEL 



HER 



Helps. Hugo de Helpe, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) J Hemy 
Helbe, England, c. 1272 (RH). See 
Alpe. 

Hely. Walter de Hely, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS), See Heely. 

Hemans, for Em mens, or Em- 
METT (Lower). 

Hember, for Amber. 

Hemblln, for Hamlin. 

Hemens, for Hemans. 

Hemxnens^ for Hemaks. 

Hexnmont, for Hamant or Amand. 

Hemory, for Am GET. 

Hems, for Hams, or Ham. 

Hence, for HaIs^ce. 

Hender. See HE]sr"DRE. 

Hendra, for Andeew. 

Hendre, for Andr6 or Andeew. 

Hendrey,for Andr(^. See Andeew. 

Heudrle, for Hendeet. 

Hendry, for Hendeey. 

Henery, for Heney. 

Herbert. 1. See Haebeed. 2. 
A well-known English family, Earls 
of Pembroke, probably, from the 
ancient arms (3 chevrons, with a 
chief vair), of the family of St. Qain- 
tin of Normandy. See St. Quintin. 

Herd, for Hert, or Haet. 

Hereman, for Heeman. 

Herlng-. See Haeenc: 

Herlot, or Harriet, from De Ariete. 
See Ram. 

Hern, for Heaen. 

Heron. Tihel de Herion was of 
Essex 1086. In 1165 Alban de Hai- 
run held in Plertford, Richard in 
Essex, Dru in York, and Jordan in 
York and Northumberland. In the 
latter county the Herons were of 
great note, and William Heron was 
summoned as a baron 1369. See 
Heaen. 

Herron, for Heeon. 

Herrles, or Heriz. See Haeeis. 
284 



Herring:. See Haeenc. 

Herriott. See Heeiot. 

Herrman. See Haeman. 

Hermon, for Heeman. 

Hersant. Richard, Roger, Ra- 
nulph Hersent, Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS); Henry Harsent, Engl., c. 
1272 (RH). 

Hersee. See Heaesey. 

Hersey. See Hbesee. 

Hervey, or De Bourges. GeofFry 
Papabos was made Viscount of Bour- 
ges 920 (Anselme, iii. 216). Geoffry 
III., his grandson, rebuilt the Abbey 
of St. Ambrose, Bourges, 1012, and 
1037 was at war with the Lord of 
Chateau-Raoul. He had issue : 1. 
Geoffry N., whose son Stephen, 
Viscount of Bourges, left Matilda de 
Sully his niece and heir j 2. Maldal- 
bert, father of Hervey. 

Hervey de Bourges (Bituricensis), 
cousin of Stephen the viscount, ac- 
companied the Conqueror, and 1086 
held a great barony in Suffolk 
(Domesday), Henry Fitz-Hervey, 
his son, witnessed a charter of Roger 
de Clare (Mon. i. 731). The barony 
passed from the family t. Stephen. 
Hervey, brother of Henry, held fiefs 
of Pech6 in Suffolk, and his son paid 
a fine 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Osbert 
Fitz-Hervey, 1165, held a fief from 
Pech^, being then styled ^ De Haf- 
field,' from one of his lordships (Lib. 
Niger), He was, t. Richard I. and 
John, one of the king's justiciaries 
(Mon. i. 854; Rot. Cane; RCR). 
Henry Fitz-Hervey, his son, was, 
1203, in charge of the royal forests 
beyond Trent (Rot. Cane). Adam 
Fitz-IT., his son (Blomefield, Norf. 
xi. 231), had issue John Fitz-Hervey, 
who m. Joan, dau. of JohnHammon, 
Lord of Thurley, Bedford, and d. 
1292, and from him lineally descend 



Hosted by Google 



HEU 



HIL 



tlie Marquises of Bristol and the 
Baronets Bathurst. 

3Hervey. See IIaevey. 
Hesse, or Hese, for Hase. Tliere 
are foreign families also of the name. 
Hessey, for Hese, or Hase. 
Hester, for Ester. William, Ro- 
bert, Andrew, Estor or Estur, Norm. 
1180-98 (MBS). See Astok. 
Hett, for Hatt or Haite. 
Keui^ii, for Hugh. 
Hewat, for Hewett (Lower). 
Hewell, a corruption of lioel or 
Huel. See Hotle. 

Hewer, for Eure, a branch of Be 
Vesci. See Vesey. 

Hewett, from Huest or Huet, 
near Evreux. The Norman family 
of Huet long continued (Des Bois). 
William de Huet paid a fine, ap- 
parently in Lincoln, 1204 (Hardy, 
Obi. et fin.). Peter Hughet occurs 
in Sussex 1278, and in 1311 Bobert 
H. (PPW). Sir Walter Hewet was 
a distinguished warrior in France 
t. Edw. IIL, and from him descended 
the' Hewets, created baronets 1621 
and 1660, and Viscounts Hewet 
1689, also the eminent lawyer James 
H., Lord Chancellor of Ireland, and 
first Viscount LifFord. 
Hewetson, for Hewsois^. 
Hewitt, for Hewett. 
Hews, for He WES. 
Hewson. Fulco de Hue^on, 
Norm. 1198 (MBS) ; William and 
GuidodeH. 1180-95 (lb.). 

Hey, or De la Hey. See Hay, 
armorially identified, 

Heyer, or Le Heyr. See Haee. 
Hibbard, for Hebaed. 
Hibbart, for Hebeet. 
Hibberd, for Hebaed. 
Hibbert. See PIebaed. 
Hibbltt, from Hibbeet. 
Hickey. Alvered Hequet, Norm., 



1180-95 (MBS) ; John and Basilia 
Hicchi, Engl., c. 1272 (BH). 

Hlckle, for liiCKEY. 

Hlcklln^. William and Hugh 
de Ikelon, Norm. 1180-95 (MBS), 
probably of Hickling, Notts. 

Hicks, Hick, or Hycke, or Hecke, 
from Plitchin, Herts (fmciently 
Hich). Henry de Hie witnessed the 
charter of Bernard de Bailliol t. 
Henry 1. (Mon. Angl. ii. 98). Henry 
was probably Seneschal of Hitchin 
under his father Bernard de Balliol, 
who was lord. Temp. Henry II. 
lived William de Heck, whose son 
Herman occurs 1204 (Hunter, Fines). 
In 1298 Payne de Hyche was bails- 
man for the M.P. for Hertford ; Bo- 
bert de H. was soon after M.P. for 
the same. Hence the Viscounts 
Campden. 

Hlgrg-. See Hedge. 

Hl^^in. Bichard Hegent, Norm. 
1180-95 ; John and David Hicun, 
England, c. 1272 (BH). 

Higr&ins. See HiGGiN. Irish fam- 
ilies of the name are probably Celtic. 

Hi&grs. See Hedges. 

Hlgrbt, for Haite. 

Hilbert. Gaufred de Heldebert, 
Bestoldus H., Normandy, 1180-95 
(MBS); Bobert Ilberd, Engl. c. 
1272 (BH). 

Hildebrand. N. Heldebrant oc- 
curs in Norm. 1180 (MBS); the 
name occurs in Engl. c. 1272 (BH). 

Hllder, for Elder (Lower). Ba- 
nulph Heldeier, Normandy, 1180 
(MBS) ; Cristina le Heldere, Julian 
Hildegar of England, c. 1270 (BH). 

Hlldyard, armorially identified 
with Hilliar, Helliar, and Helliee. 

Hill. 1. Local English in many 

instances. 2. The Englisb form of 

De Monte. See Moukt. 3. For 

Helle, or De Heille, from H. near 

285 



Hosted by Google 



HIL 



HO A 



Beauvaia. Gozelin de Heilles 1059 
witnessed a charter of Henry I., 
King of France (Bouquet, xi. 579). 
A branch settled in England 1066, 
and bore a bend azure on a field 
sable, afterwards changed to a fesse, 
the tinctures remaining the same. 
The French line bore a bend fusillj. 
Theobald de Helles was living t. 
Stephen. His son Thomas Fitz- 
Theobald gave, temp. Henry II., a 
tenement at Canterbury to the Hos- 
pitallers (Mon. ii. 411, 412). In 
13th cent. Bertram de Helles was 
Constable of Dover Castle. Thomas 
de H. possessed Helles Court in Ash, 
t. Edward I. Henry de H. was M.P. 
for Kent, t. Edward III., Gilbert 
Viscount of K., 1355, and his arms 
remain, sa. a bend argent (Hasted). 
In the church of Ash the arms are, 
argent, a chev. sable, between three 
leopards' faces or, being the founda- 
tion of the modern arms. The family 
was spread throughout Kent and 
Surrey, and from it probably derived 
Sir Moyses Hill, ancestor of the 
Marquises of Downshire, whose 
origin has been ascribed to the De- 
vonshire family of Hill, but the 
arms of the latter are wholly dif- 
ferent, and there is no assignable 
evidence of connexion. 

Hlllard, for Hilliard. See Hil- 

DYARD. 

Hillary, from St. Hilary, Nor- 
mandy. Jane, Hubert, Peter, Ralph 
de St. Hilary," 1180-98 (MRS). 
The Baronets Hillary are of this 
family. 

Hilleard, for HiLLlAED. 

Hilleary, for HiLLAEY. 

Hilien, for Hellen, ITallen, or 
AllejS^. 

Hiller, for HiLLiER. 

Killiar. See HiLDYARD. | 

286 



Hilller, for St. Hellier. She 

HiLDYARD. 

Kills, for ITeilles. See Hill. 

Killyard, for HiLLIAR. 

Hillyer, for HeLLYER. 

Kilson, for Helson, Elson, or 
Alisoit. 

Himes, for Hiemes. See Ames. 

Hingre, or Hinges, for Henges or 
Hangest, from H. near Amiens. 

Hinks, in some cases from Hinges. 
See HiN'GE. 

Hinvest, perhaps a corruption of 
Hangest. See Hin"GE. 

Hiorns, for Hiro:n'S. 

Hiron. See Irons. 

Hirons, for Irons. 

Hitt. Richard de Iz, Normandy 
1180 (MRS) ; John Hitti, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). William de Iz, Norm. 
c. 1200 (MRS). 

Hoale, for Hole. 

Hoar. See HoARE. 

Hoard. See HoARE. 

Hoare, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Aure, with an aspirate. 
The name Aure, Aire, or Aure was 
Breton, derived from Auray, in 
Bretagne, of which this family were 
hereditary Castellans. The family 
is mentioned in that province in the 
12th cent. (D'Anisy et St. Marie, 
Sur le Domesday). William de Aure 
or Aire held lands in Devon 1083 
(Ex. Domesd.). William de Aure 
witnessed a charter of Robert 
Malerbe, granting his estate of 
Cheddok to his son. He was Vis- 
count of Salop 1199. Hubert 
D'Aure witnessed the charter of 
Emma D'Auvers to Thame Abbey, 
Oxford. John de Aur was sum- 
moned 1263 to march against the 
Welsh. In the 13th cent, this John, 
son of Adam Aure, held lands in 
Dorset and Somerset (Testa, 168), 



Hosted by Google 



\ 



\ HOB 

and in Wilts held half a fee from 
Peter de Oliaurcis, and another fee 
in capite (lb. 144, 160). In the 
next century the name appears in 
Wilts as Hore orLe Hore (PPW). 
Hence the Baronets Hoare of Eng- 
land and Ireland. 

Hobart. 1. Koger, Ralph Hubert, 
Norm. 1198 (MES) ; John and 
Geoffry H., England, c. 1272 (RH) ; 
2. Hobart or De Criquetot, from 0. 
near Dieppe, Normandy ; a baronial 
family in England. Ansgar de C, 
who accompanied the Conqueror, 
held lands in Suffolk from Mande- 
ville in 1086. Hugo Fitz-Ansgar 
occurs 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In 1165 
Hubert de Oriketot, his son, held 
two fees from Mandeville (Lib. 
Nig.). He had, 1. Humfrid de Ori- 
ketot, ancestor of the Barons 0. 5 2. 
Hubert Fitz-Hubertj 3. Richard 
Fitz-Hubert, who were parties in a 
suit in Essex 1194 (ROR). From 
Hubert Fitz-H. descended the Fitz- 
Huberts or Huberts of Tye and 
Hubert's Hall in Harlow, Essex, 
which places were within the 
Honour of Mandeville. Geoffry H. 
of this line, t. Henry IIL, had Simon ; 
and t. Edward III., Robert Hu- 
bard or Hubert was of Harlowe, 
Essex (Morant, ii. 484). In 1389 
John H. was Lord of Tye. Oollins 
gives an account of the family from 
this time till c. 1450, when it passed 
into Norfolk, and his account is 
confirmed by Blomefield, Norfolk 
(v. 395). In the reign of Henry 
VII. Sir James Hubert or Hobart 
became Attorney-General. His great 
grandson was Lord Ohief Justice, 
and from him descend the Earls of 
Buckinghamshire. 

Hoblyn. Ranulph Hupelin^ 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 



HOG 

Koddln^. Richard de Hodenc, 
William Hodin, Norm. 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Hody, for Hodac. Robert and 
Walter de Hudac, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). Hoger Hodi,Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). The family was long 
seated in Dorset. 

Hody. jSee Odt. 

Howard. See HoGGARTH. 

Hogartli. See HoGGAETH. Hence 
the famous painter, 

Hogg:, or De Hoga, from La 
Hogue, in the Cotentin. In 1040 
Hubert de Hoga granted lands to 
Cerisy Abbey (Mon. ii. 960). Henry 
and Adam de H. in 1250 occur in 
the Kelso Chartulary. Godfrey 
de la Hoge was a benefactor to Gis- 
borne Priory, York (Mt»n. ii. 150). 
Hence the Baronets Hogg, and the 
poet Hogg. 

Hogffartli, or Hogarth. Radul- 
phusHogart,Norm. 1180-98 (MRS); 
John Hochard, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Hogrgrett. Petrus Hugot, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

Hog-liton. This family, accord- 
ing to the Testa de Neville, and 
Baines (Lancaster), descends from 
Hamo Pincerna, who, in the reign 
of William Rufus (or Henry I.), 
obtained Hocton in marriage witli 
the dau. of Warin Bussel. This 
Hamo cannot have been of the 
house of Butler, Earls of Orniond 
(as the Peerages suppose), because 
the name Pincerna was not borne by 
the latter till much later. He was 
probably a son of Richard Pincerna, 
(and it may be observed that his 
own son bore the name of Richard). 
The latter was ancestor of the Pin- 
cernas or Butlers, Lords Boteler of 
Warrington (1295), Butlers of 
Chester. Richard Pincerna made 
287 



Hosted by Google 



HOI 



HON 



grants in Cheshire to Chester Abbey 
c. 1090 (Mon. i. 201). He is men- 
tioned 1086 as holding great estates 
in Salop and Cheshire (Domesd.). 
About 1134 Robert Pincerna founded 
Pulton Priory, Cheshire (Mon. i. 
890). It appears from the early 
arms of these barons that they were 
a branch of the house of Venables or 
Le Venur. See Grosvenor. 

Hoile. Ingulfus Hoiel, Bartholo- 
mew Hoel, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS)j 
N. Hoel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Hoinville, for Henville, from 
Henouville, Normandy, which fief 
often occurs (MRS). Robson pre- 
serves the arms of the English 
branch. 

Holbecb, for Holbeck. 

Holbeck. Hugh Faber de Hol- 
bec, Nicholas de H. Norm. 1198 
(MRS). 

Hoiburd, for Alberd or Albert. 

Holden, for Alden. 

Holding, for HoLDEi^ (Lower). 

Hole. Walter Hole or Holes, 
and Richard H. Norm. 1180-95 
(MRS). Richard de la Hole, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Holiday. See Hallidat. 

Holl, for Hole. 

Holland, or De Grelly. See 
Juxoif. 

Holland. 1. Anschetil de Hoi- 
lant. Robert de H., Rochier de H. 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). Robert 
de H. of England c. 1198 (ROR). 
2. names from other places in Eng- 
land. 

Hollands, for Holland. 

Hollebone, for Allebone. 

Holleley, corruption of Hollidax. 

Holies, for HoLLis. 

HoUing-s. Eguerrand de Holene, 
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; A. Holing, 
Engl c. 1272 (RH). 
288 



Hollls. Robert de Holis, Noriai. 
1198 (MRS). William Iloules, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence Holies, 
Earls of Clare, Dukes of Newcastle. 

Holiiss, for HoLLis. 

HoUond, for Holland. 

Hoiiot, for Hallatt. 

Holly. See Olley. 

Hollyer,or Hollier. Osmund Huie- 
lor or Hoielor,Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Hollyman, for Alleman, or 
AUemagne, 

Holm. See HoLMES. 

Holman, for Allman. 

Holmes. William du Holme, 
Norm. 1180-95; William de Homes 
1198 (MRS). In England it in- 
cluded probably Norman and other 
families. 

Holms. See Holmes. 

Holsey, for Halset. 

Holyday. See Halltdat. 

Homer, or St. Omer, a branch of 
the house of Bethune of Picardy, 
with which it is armorially identi- 
fied. William, Castellan of St. 
Omer, was a distinguished historical 
character t. Henry I. The family 
was extensively settled in England. 
William de St. Omer was a justice 
itinerant t. Edward I. (Mon. ii. 
809), and had a writ of military 
summons 1263. Sir Thomas de St. 
0. was Lord of several Manors, Nor- 
folk and Wilts 1316 (PPW). Hugh, 
Richard, and William de St. 0. 
occur in Norfolk, London, &c., 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). 

Homere, for Homer. 

Homes. See Holmes. 

Homfray. Joslin Onfrev or On- 
froy, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS)"; Roger, 
Walter, Thomas Humfrey, &c., of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Hone, probably a form of Huan of 
Normandy. /See Hijghan. 



Hosted by Google 



\ 



HON 



\ Honeyball. See Annable. 

'> Honeybell. See Honetball. 

' Honeywell; probably from An- 
ville or Handeville. See Hanwell. 
Honiball. See An^^ABLE. 
Honniball. See Aistn'ABLE. 
Honywill. See HAinVELL. 
Hooker. Barnab(5 Hucberer 
1180-98, Guarner Hucbier 1198 
Norm. (MES). Jobn Hocbard, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Hooker. Ricbard Hooker^ Hbe 
Judicious/ was Depbew of Jobn 
Vowell or Hooker, of Exeter (MP), 
a writer of note. Tbe original name 
was Vowell or Fowell, and tbe 
family bad been seated at Powels- 
combe t. Henry IV. or earlier ; and 
a younger son marrying an beiress 
assumed tbe name of Hooker. 

Tbe family of Fowell, Fauvel, 
Falvel; or Fouel, was Norman, and 
in 1165 William F. beld a fief (of 
ancient tenure) from De Tracy in 
Devon (Lib. Nig.). Prior to tbis in 
1161, Tbomas Fauvel witnessed a 
cbarter of Odeliza de Rumelli in 
Yorksbire (Mon. Angl. ii. 101). 
Geoff'ry Fauvel occurs in Normandy 
1203 (Hardy, Rot. Norm. i. 83). Tbe 
name long continued in Normandy 
and Picardy. 

Hooie. Walter de la Huel, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). 

Hooie, for Hole. 

Hooley, for HowLEY. 

Hooper. Jobn Hooper, Bisbop 
of Gloucester and martyr, was born 
in Somerset. Tbe name was old 
tbere, for in 1325 it occurs in tbat 
county, and 1274 William le 
Hopere possessed lands in tbe adja- 
cent county of Dorset. Tbe name 
'Hopere' was tbe Norman-Frencb 
term for a clotb mercbant, and it 
may be presumed tbat tbe family 



U 



HOR 

wbicb bore tbis Frencb name was 
foreign. 

Horder, for Order or Ardre. 
Ricbard Ardre, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). Ricbard de Ardres, Engl., 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Hore. See HoAEE. 

Horey, for Harey, or Harry. 
Ralpb Plarri, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Jobn Harr6, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Horner. Gaufridus Le Cornier 
Norm. 1180-95. Roger le Corneor, 
1198 (MRS). Jobn le Corner, 
Matilda le Hornere, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Horrell or Hueeell. Gislebert, 
Pbilip, Ricbard, Robert Hurel, 
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; Jobn, Ricb- 
ard Hurel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Ralpb H. Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Horry. See HoEET. 

Horsell, from Ussel near Cabors. 
Ralpb and Reginald Hrsel beld in 
Berks 13tb cent. (Testa). 

Horsfall. Orsval or De Arseville, 
from Arseville, Normandy, now 
Ossonville near Estampes. Ricbard 
de ArseviUe, c. 1125, witnessed a 
cbarter of Humpbry de Bobun in 
favour of Farley Priory, Wilts 
(Mon. i, 621). Tbe cbange of ville 
into fall in tbis name is similar to 
tbat of Waterville into Waterfall. 

Hort, or De L'Orty, a baronial 
family, from Ortiac, in Aquitaiue, 
wbicb bore a cross, as tbe Baronets 
Hort still do. In tbe 13tb cent. 
Henry de Urtiaco paid scutage for 
two fees, Somerset (Testa). In 1209 
Ricbard de U. occurs (Roberts, Ex- 
cerpta) ; and 1293 Henry L'Orti, or 
De Urtiaco, was summoned to parlia- 
ment as a baron. Tbe family long 
continued as Lorty, Lort, and at last 
Hort. 

289 



Hosted by Google 



HOE 

Hort, or De Lort. Robert^ Peter, 
Richard Orte, De Ortis, or De Ortie^ 
Norm. 1180-1200 (MRS). 

Kosack, apparently foreign, but 
not yet yerified. 

Hose, or Hoese. Osbert, Jobn, 
Walter, Martin, &c., De Hosa or De 
la Hose, Norm. 1180-95. The Lords 
Hussey of Sleaford descended from 
this family, and the Earl of Beaulieu ] 
also the Husseys of Harting, Sussex. 
Koste, for Haste. Roger Haste, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Geofey 
Hassot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). The 
baronet's family, however, came 
from Elanders more recently. 

Hotten. Henry de Hostona or 
Hotona, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
John, Robert, William de H. Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Houcbm. William, Guido de 
Huechon, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); 
Fulco, lb. 1198. 
Koul, for HOITLE. 
Houle. See Hewell^ Hoole. 
Koulden, for Holdeis^. 
House, for Hoese or Hussey. 
See Hose. It is armoriall}^ identi- 
fied with Hussey. 

Houseman. See HouSMAN. 
Housman. Guido de Houce- 
maine and Roger de IT. Norm. 1198 
(MRS). 

Horsenail; formerly Horsenel, 

foreign^ but not identified, original 

form probably Ursenel, a dim. of Urso. 

Hovell, armorially identified with 

Hayille. 

Howcbin. See HouCHIN. 
Howden. Morel de Hodene, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS); Stephen de 
Hovetone, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Howel. 1. Bartholomew Hoel, 
Normandy 1189-95 (MRS); 2. a 
Cambro-Celtic name. See also Hole. 
Howes, for House. 
290 



HUD 

Howeth, for HowETT. ( 

Howett, for Hewett (Lower). >' 
HowiS; for Howes. ' 

Howitt^ for Hewett (Lower). 
Howley. Gislebert de Houlei, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). John Houle, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence Wil- 
liam Howley, Archbishop of Canter- 
bury. 

Hows. See HoirSE. 

Howse, See House. 

Howson. Roger Housin, Norm. 
1198 (MRS). 

Hoyiand. See Holland. 

Hoyle, for Hoel. See HoiLE. 

Hoyle. See HoiLE. 

Hoyte, for Huet. See Hewett. 

Huband, for Hubald or Huband, 
armorially identified. Radulphus 
Hubout or Hubolt, Norm. 1198 
(MRS) ; Adam and Robert Hubald, 
Engl. c. 1199 (ROR). 

Hubbard or Hubert. Roger, 
Ralph Hubert, Normandj^, 1180, &c. 
(MRS). Henry, John, Nicholas H. 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Hubberd. See Hubbaed. 

Hubbert. See Hubbaed. 

Hubble, for Hubel. 

Hubel, a foreign name, not identi- 
fied. The arms of Hoble remain in 
Robson. 

Huber, for HuBEET. 

Hubert. See HuBBAED. 

Hucker, for HoOKEE. 

Huckle, for Hogel. Radulfus 
Hogel, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Richard Hockele, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Huckvale or Huckville. William 
and Simon de Hugerville, Roger de 
Huglevilla, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS). 
The family was seated in Devon. 

Huddard. Richard Hetart, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Huddert. Roger Odard, Norm. 
1189-95 (MRS). 



Hosted by Google 



HUD 



HUN 



\ Kuddy. See HoDT. 
■■( Hudson. Nicholas Heudesent^ 
Norm. 1198 (MES). Of this family 
are the Baronets Hudson, now 
Palmer. 

Kuelin. See Whelling. 

Huffell, or lieuville. Geoffry de 
Heuville, Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Hug:g-ard, for Hoggaed. 

Hugrg-ett. Petrus Hugot, Norm. 
1198 (MRS), 

Hugrhan. Robert Hiian, Norm. 
1180-95; .John Huene, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH) ; Roger, William Huan, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Hugrbes, generally Cambro-Celtic ] 
but occasionally for Huse, a form of 
Hoese or Hussey. 

Hughesman, for Houseman. 

Hugro, Petrus Hngot, Norm; 1198 
(MRS) ) Henrj^, Robert, John H., 
Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Hu§roe, for Hugo. 

Kuitson, for Hewson. 

Kulbert. See Ilbeet. 

Hulburd, for Hulburt. 

Hulme. Robert and William de 
Hulmo, Simon de H., Normandy 
1180-98 (MRS); Malger, Richard, 
William de Hulmo, Eng. 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). 

Huise, for Huse, Howse, or 
Hussey. It bears the arms of 
Howes, which is armorially identi- 
fied with Hussey. GeofFry de Hosa 
was of Berks 1194 (ROR), and 
1201 (Hardy, Obi. et fin.). In 13th 
cent. Bartholomew de la Huse was 
of the same connty (Testa) ; and in 
1322 Peter de la Huse or Hoese was 
returned from Berks for Knight 
Service (PPW). The family of 
Hulse is a branch, as appears by its 
arms. Hence the baronets of the name. 

Hulse, or Houssay, Godfrey, 
Richard, Robert, Osbert de Houseio, 



or Holseio, Norm. 1198 (MRS) ; ar- 
morially identified with Howes. 

Humbert. See Imbebt. 

Humfrey. See HoMFEAY. 

Humpbery. See HoMEEAY. 

Humpbrey. See HoMFEAY. 

Hunt. Robert Le Huant, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hence the 
Baronets De Vere (Hunt). 

Hunter, the English form of Ve- 
nator or le Veneur. Arnulph, Gil- 
bert, Geofiiy, Hugh, Richard, &c., 
Venator, Normandy 1180-95 (^IRS). 
Families of this name are considered 
to be generally Norman (Lower). 

Huntley, or Fitz-Baderon. Wil- 
liam Eitz-Baderon held the barony 
of Monmouth, including 22 lordships, 
1086 (Domesd.), and had, 1. Wye- 
noc, father of Gilbert, whose son 
Balderon held the barony 1165, from 
whom descended John de Mon- 
mouth, t. Henry IH. 2. Balderon, 
ancestor of the Huntleys. He, with 
his son John Trone, witnessed a 
charter of Wyenoc of Monmouth 
(Mon. x\ngl. i. 600). Balderon is 
mentioned as brother of Wyenoc 
(lb.). In the next generation Ri- 
chard de Huntilande or Huntley 
held, 1165, with Balderon of Mon- 
mouth, a knight's fee from the See 
of Hereford (Lib. Niger). In the 
time of King John, Walter de 
Huntley held Hope Maloysel from 
John, Baron of Monmouth, and it was 
held of him by the Abbey of Glou- 
cester (Testa, 63). Thomas de H., 
t. Henry III., witnessed a charter of 
the same Baron (Mon. Angl. i. 601). 

The ancestor of this house, Wil- 
liam Fitz-Baderon or Baldran, ap- 
pears to have been a scion of the 
lords or princes of Jarnac, in Angou- 
mois and Saintonge, probably of 
Gothic race. In 973 Hugh, a son 
i 291 



Hosted by Google 



HUN 



'ING 



of this house, was Bishop of Angoii- 
leme (Bouquet, x. 248). Wardrade 
Loriches, Prince of Jarnac, with his 
wife Eixindis, founded the Abbey of 
Bassac, Sairitonge, 1014 (Vigier de la 
Pile, Hist. Angoumois, ii. 19). Pie 
was succeeded by his nephew Bau- 
dran or Baldran, Prince of Jarnac, 
who had issue, 1. Peter (Gall. 
Christ, xiv. 151 instr.), ancestor of 
a powerful line of princes or lords of 
Jarnac, which became extinct; 2. 
"William Fitz-Baldran, Baron of 
. Monmouth 1086. 

Huntsman. See HuNTEE. 

Kurie, for Htjerell. 

Hurlin, from Hurlon-Sarqueri, 
Normandy (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
Y. 189). 

Hurn. See Heaen. 

Kurndall, for Aeundell. 

Hurran, for HuEN. 

Hurrell. See HoEEELL. 
I Kurren. See PItjen. 

Hurry. See HoEET. 

Hurt, for PJaet or Hert. 



Husbands. See HiTBAND. / 

Husey. See HUSSET. \ 

Huson, for Hewson. ■ 

Hussey. See HoSE.' 

Husson, for HusoiT. 

Hutcheon. See HuTcniNGS. 

Hutchens. See HuTCHlNGS. 

Hutcheuce. See liuTCHlNGS. 

Hutcbin^s. See HoTJCHlN. 

Hutcbins. ^S'^e HutchHsTGS. 

Hutson, for Hudson-. 

Hutt, for PLett. Hence the Ba- 
ronets Htjtt. 

Hutton. Alan Bassel, of Hoton, 
York, witness to a charter 1153 
(Mon. i. 916, 917). Eobert de 
Hoton witnessed a charter of Wil- 
liam Fitz-Fulco to Hoton Priory, 
York, and Humphry de Ii. wit- 
nessed a charter of Ernald de Percy 
to the same (Mon. i. 84). The name 
changed to Hutton. 

Hyatt. See Hotte. 

Hyett. See Htatt. 

Hyiand, for Hoyland, or Holland. 

Hymns, for Hesmes, or Ames. 



Xbbetson, for Abison. See Iyison". 

Ibbett, for Ivett. 

ibbs, for Ebbs. 

Ibbotson. AS'ee Jbbetson. Of this 
family are the Baronets Selwtn- 
Ibbotson". 

Ibison, for Abison. See IvisoN. 

Ibotson, for Abison. See Iyison. 

Ife. See Iye. 

Ikin, for Eykin, AlKHsr. ^ 

llbert, orHelbert. Geoffry, Hel- 
debert, and Eestoldus H., Norm. 
1180 (MPS). See Albeet. 

lies, or Isle, armorially identified 
with seYeral branches of Lisle. 

liett, for Aylett. 
292 



iiott, for Atlott. 

Imbert, probably foreign, but not 
identified. 

Imeson. See EmpsoN". 

Imray, for Emeey. 

Imrie, or Imbrie, for Emeet, 
from the arms. 

Ims, for Ames. 

In^all, for Angall, or Angell. 

Xngamells, for Angemlle. Bene- 
dict, Robert, William, &c,, De An- 
gervilla, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

I2ig:arfield, from Ingarville, Nor- 
mandy. Geofiry Ingarville, and Ri- 
chard I. 1180-95 (MRS). 

Ingle, for Angle. 



Hosted by Google 



\ 



\ 



ING 

^ In&leheart. William. Engeart, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Isabel 
Ingelard, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ing-lisli, for Inglis. 

Ingils^ or Anglicus. See Eng- 
lish. This family was early seated 
in Scotland; Ralph Anglicus being 
witness, 1110, to the foundation 
charter of Kelso (Chart. Kelso, Ed. 
Bannatyne). The Baronets Inglis 
were of this family. 

Zn^pen, or De Sauquemont, from 
Saumont, near Gournay. Peter de 
Sukemond granted his lands at Ing- 
penn to Tichfield Abbey — grant 
witnessed by Nicolas Fitz-Gervas de 
Ingpenn (Mon. Angl. ii. 663). This 
name frequently occurs in the Rolls 
of Parliament, t. Edward I. 

Ingram. Robert Engerranus, 
Gervasius E., Brumes, William E., 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). Wil- 
liam Ingelram, 1103, witnessed a 
charter of Philip de Braiose (Mon. 
ii. 973), John I. was of Yorkshire 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Walter Eno:el- 
ram was witness to the foundation 
charter of Ho ton P., York (]\Ion. i. 
840). The Viscounts Irvine were 
of this family. 

Innocent, for Hinson, or Enson. 

Innes. This family derives from 
Beroaldus Flandrensis, who had a 
grant from Malcolm IV. of Scotland 
(12th cent.), of the barony of Innes 
and Easter Urchard in Elgin (Dou- 
glas). The name Beroald appears 
to have been peculiar to the Counts 
of Egmond, Flanders, descendants 
probably of Theodoiic, Count of 
Friesland in 923, who had a grant 
of Egmond. Beroaldus de Egmond 
d. 1093, Beroald his son in 1114, 
and Beroald his son was living 
T143 (Art de V^rifi les^-Dates^ 'Sy. 
US, xivi il7)r/ 'The laWei:' }M l^iie, 



ISB 

1. Dodo, ancestor of the Counts of 
Egmont, Dukes of Gueldres ; 2. pro- 
bably, Beroald de Innes. From this 
family descend the Dukes of Rox- 
burgh, and the Baronets Innes. 

Inns, for Innes. 

lonn, for loN. 

Ion. William, Alexander De 
Aion, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
Richard Ion, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Irby, or De A mondeville, from A. 
near Caen. In 1066 two brothers 
came to England : 1. Nigel de A., 
ancestor of the barons of Folkstone ; 

2. Roger de A., seneschal to Remi- 
gius, bisho'p of Lincoln. John, his 
son, occurs 1130. Walter de A. was 
Viscount of Lincoln, 1156 ; and 
1165 his son William de Amundeville 
held Irby from the barony of Craon, 
and three other fees from De Senlis 
(Lib. Niger). Temp. John, William 
de Ireby m. the dau. and heir of 
Fitz-Odard of Cumberland (Testa). 
Their descendants bore the anus of 
Amondeville, azure fretty or, merely 
altering the tinctures. Plence the 
Irbys, Lords Boston. 

Ireland. Ralph de Plibernia, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Richard 
Hiberniensis, brother of Thomas 
Fitz-Adam ; occur t. John (Hardy, 
Rot. de Libert. 232). Adam de 
Hibernia was witness to a charter of 
Whalley Abbey, Lancaster, 1316 
(Mon. i. 305), and 1324 was sum- 
moned to a great Council at West- 
minster (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Irish, or Ireys, for Heeiz. 

Iron. See Irons. 

Irons, fi-'om Airan, Normandy 
(Lower). Gervasius de Airan, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Irton, or Ireton, a branch of 
Ensok aaid SHiiRfl&Ey. > " /iv.:a-:^«^ 

Isbei.' N. ^Is^ella, Nonmandy, 



\ Hosted by Google 



ISB 

1180-95 (MRS) J Eichard and 
"William Fitz-Isabell, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Xsbister^ perhaps for Ilbister or 
Alabaster. 

Xsler^ for Oiseleur. See Oslee. 

Isles, or Lisle. 

Zsmay, for Esmay or Esme, a 
form of Esmes or liiesmes. See 
Ames. 

Zson. William de Aison, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS); John de 
Eisenne, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

ivall, for Eyville. See Ceaye]^\ 

Ivatt, or Ivaz. See Iyes. 

IvattS; for IvATT. 

Ivers. See IvQE. 

ive. RadulphuS; Mangot, Osbert 
Ivaz, or Ivats, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Reginald Ivans, Geoffry, 
Ralph'lve, &c., Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ives. See Iye. 

Ivey. See Iyt. 

Ivey, the English pronunciation 
of Ivet or lyetts. See Iye. 

Ivimey, a corruption of Ever- 
mue. Joscelin de Evermou, Nor- 



JAM 

mandy, 1180 (MRS); Rainer do' 
Evermou, Engl. 1130 (Rot. Pip.) | 
Alicia de E., Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Evermue was Yarmouth, but the 
family was Norman. 

Ivimy. See IviMEY. 

£vison,forAvison, or Abison, from 
Abison, Aquitaine. King John^ 1213, 
gave direction to the Viscount of Abi- 
son regarding certain affairs at Limo- 
ges (Hard}^, Rot. Claus.) ; Peter de 
Abiscon was of Salop, c. 1272 (RH). 

Ivor. William Iver,_ Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). , 

Ivory. See EvORY. 

Ivy, from Ivoi, near Namur. 
Geoffry de Ivoi had a pardon in 
Oxfordshire 1156, and Geoffry de 
Ivei occurs 1157 (Rot. Pip.). 

Izant, for Esson, from E. Nor- 
mandy (MRS). William de Esson, 
1198. " ' 

Izard, from Essarts, Normandy. 
Radulphus de Essartis, and Mauger, 
Normandy, 1180-96 (INIRS). 

izod, for Izard. 

Izzant. See IzAED. 



./ 



Jack, for Jacques or Jacobus 
(Lower). Adam Jacob, Normandy, 
1180-95 ; Jacobus J., 1198 (MRS) ; 
Geoffry, Pleury, Jordan Jacob j 
William Jak, EngL, c. 1272 (RH). 

Jackes. See Jack. 

Jacks. See Jack. 

Jackson, a name of the family of 
Lasoelles, but includes many other 
families. 

Jacob. See Jack. 

Jacques. See Jack. 

Jaegrer, for Jager. 

Jaffray, or Goffroi. See Godfrey. 
294 



Jag-er. See Jaggard. 

Jag-g^ard, or Jacquard, foreign, 
but not identified. 

Jag:g-er, for Jaggard. 

Jag-gers, for Jagger. 

Jagrgret^ for Jaggard. 

Jaggrs, for Jaqtjes. 

Jag-o, for Jacob. 

Jaklns, or Jaquin. N. Jaquinus, 
ofNormandy, t.Phil, August. (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 181). 

James. 1. From St. James, Nor- 
mandy. Richard de St. Jacobo, 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Hasculph, son of 



Hosted by Google 



JAN 



JEL 



ilasculph de St. Jacobo, Engl, 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). 2. A patronymic^ 
cjiiefly Cambro-Celtic. 

Jandrell^ for Jatjdeell. 

Jane^ for Jal^es. 

Janes^ for Genes, or Gennys. 
Philip and Roger de Geneiz, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95; Philip de Genez, 
1198 (MRS). 

Jaques. ^ee Jacques. 

J-ardine, for Gaedeis^. Hence the 
baronets of the name. 

Jarmaine. See Geemaine. 

Jarman.! 'P^e .Geemaine. . ' ■ 

Jarratt. 3S!tffi;jAK>^ETX. v.'ji-^ 

Jarred, for Jaeeett. 

Jarrett. See Gaeett. 

Jarritt, for Jaeeett. 

Jarrold, for Geeold. 

Jar vie, for Geeyis. 

Jarvis. Richard Gervasius, Norm, 
and N. Gervasius, 1180-95; Fulco 
G., 1198 (MRS); Robert Gerveis, 
Engl., c. 1199 (RCR). 

Jary, for Gary. See Geaey. 

Jason, for Oassgi^. 

Jauncey, for Chaixn'CEY. 

Javal. Roger Javala, Normandy, 
1198 (MRS). 

Javal, for Jarville, or Jarpenville, 
from Jarpenville, near Yvetot. Geof- 
fry de J. held lands in Essex, 1165 
(Lib. Nig.). In 1322 Henry de J. was 
summoned from Bucks for the war, 
Scotland. 1325 Roger de J. sum- 
moned to serve in Guienne under 
Earl of Warrenne (Palgr. P. Writs). 

Javan, for Chabannes. See Ca- 

Javens, for Chabannes. See Ca- 

BAN. 

Jay, for Gay. 
Jaye, for Gaye. 
Jayes, for Jaye. 
Jeakes, for JACauES. 
Jeakins, for Jakins. 



Jeal, or Jale, for Gale. 
Jean, for Jake. 
Jeanes, for JAj^ES. 
Jeanne, for Jane. 
Jeanneret, apparently foreign. 
Jeanes, for Jaistes. 
Jeans, for JyUs^ES. 
Jeapes, for Chapes. See Cope. 
Jearred, for Jaeeee. 
Jearum, for Geron. Robert Ge- 
ron, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); 
Ralph Gerun, Engl., c. 1272 (RH). 
Jeavons, for Jevone or Joven. 
See YoENOi '.'"lUi v. -jmI .-,,io i> w h 

\ jiebte,if or . Guebb, . or Gibb* f Befece 
the eminent and learned ^Bishop 
Jebb. 

Jeckell. See Jee:yll. 
Jecks, for Jaqees. 
Jeckyll. See Jekyll. 
Jee, for Jay. 
Jeens, for JajSTES, 
Jeeves, or JefiPs. Peter de Cheef, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
Jefferay. See GoDEEEY. 
Jefferey. See GoDEEEY^ 
Jeffries. See Jeffeeey. 
Jefferies. See Jeffeeey. 
Jefferis, for Jeffeeey. 
Jeffery, for Jeffeeey. 
Jefferys, for Jeffeeey. 
Jeffree, for Jeffeeey. 
Jeffrey, for Jeffeeey. 
Jeffs. See Jeeves. 
Jebu, or Jew. William de Juis, 
Henry, and Robert, Norm., 1180-95 ; 
Mauger, Osbert, Juas, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Thomas Jeu, England, c. 1272 (RH). 
This family gave name to Market 
Jew, Cornwall. 

Jekyl, or Jackel. William Jackel, 
Normandy, 1180-95 ; and the fief of 
Jacle (MRS) ; John Jocel, 1198 
(lb.) ; William and Richard de 
Jakele, Engl, c. 1272 (RH). 
Jelen, for Challen". 

295 



Hosted by Google 



JEL 



JEW 



Jelf, for Jellif. See Jolliffe 
(Lower). 

Jell, for Gell; or Gall. 

Jelley, for Joli, or JoLLiFPE 
(Lower). 

Jeiumett. Robin, John, William, 
Jamet of Normandy, mentioned t. 
Henry V. (M«^m. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 216, 279). 

Jenet. Durand - Ohenet, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS) J Walter, Wil- 
liam Gent, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Jenn, for Jaite. 

Jennens, for Jennln^gs. 

Jenner, from Gener. See Gay- 
NAK. Of this family are the baronets 
Jenner. 

Jennett, armorially identified with 
Genet. Durand Ohenet, of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Jennette, for Jennett, 

Jennings from Genon, or Oanon. 
Petrus de Oanon or Kanon, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Richard Gha- 
num, Engl. c. 1199 (ROR) ; Henry, 
Walter, Oanonn, c. 1272 (RH). 
The name became Ohanon, and 
Ohenoun, thence Jenun, or Jenning. 

J'ennin§:s, for Jekntestg. 

Jenour. See Jennee. 

Jentle, for Gentle. 

Jepp. See .Jepps. 

Jepps, for Gapp. See Gape. 

Jerdein, for Jaedine. 

Jeremiali, for Jeeemt. 

Jeremy, for Jeemt. 

Jermey, for Jeemt. 

Jermy, armorially identified with 
Jermyn or Geemaine. 

Jernlng-liain, or Jernegan, de- 
scends from the Lords of Pont- 
chateau, Bretagne, of whom Daniel 
le Rich was living, c. 1020, and 
Jamegan Fitz-Daniel, who also wit- 
nessed a charter:in.l060,,(ILQbin6ati, 
Hist. Bret, ii -IflX.' The J attoB had. 



1, Daniel Fitz- Jarnegan , Lord of Pont-^' 
chateau, 1080, ancestor of that noble/ 
family (Des Bois) ; 2, Ludovicu^ 
Fitz - Jarnegan, who witnessed a 
charter, 1066 (Morice, H. B. preuves, 
i. 426) ; 3, -Jarnegan. The latter 
occurs in Bretagne, 1083, as ^Jar- 
negan forestarius ' (Morice, 457), 
and in 1086 held lands as Jarnacot, 
Suffolk. Hugo his son had Hubert 
de Jarnegan, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), of 
Suff'olk, whence the Jerninghams, 
Lords Stafford. 

Jerome. See Jeaeum. 

Jerram. See Jeeoivie. 

Jerrard. See Geeeaed. 

Jervis. See Geevis. Hence 
the brave admiral, the Earl of St. 
Vincent. 

Jerwood. See Jaeeod. 

Jesmei, probably for Ohesni}^, or 
Ohesney. 

Jessamy, perhaps for Ohesmey, 
or Ohesney. See Jessmei. 

Jesse, for Ohase, or Oass. 

Jessett, for Gessett, or Guest. 

Jessey. See Jesse. 

Jesson, for Jason. 

Jeune, or Le Jovene. William, 
Robert Juven or Juvenis, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS) 5 Adam, Henry, 
&c., Le Juvene, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
The name includes different families. 
See YoTJNG. 

Jeves. See Jeeves. 

Jewell, John, Bishop of Salis- 
bury, the famous divine, was born 
at Bowdon, Devon, where the family 
of Juel or Fitz- Joel had been long 
resident. A Juell occurs c. 1450 
(Pole, Devon, 375), and in 1242 
Warin Fitz-Juel held a knight's 
fee, which had been granted by the 
Earl of Mortaine at the Oonquest 
(Testa de Neville', MM) ^^.iTkoinas 
Fitz -Juel at -■ fth-e^ ^sanre. «;tiin©s i^lield 



Hosted by Google 



JEW 



JOH 



lalnds from the Barony of Totness 
(^b. 176). The Jewells descended 
fijom a younger son of this line. 

This family derived probably 
from Juel or Judael de Mayenne, 
Baron of Totness and Barnstaple, 
t. William I. (see Mayite, Maute), 
a Breton noble. He held lands 
from the Earl of Mortaine, besides 
his own barony ^ and a portion of 
the former, as well as a fief created 
in the Barony of Totness, seems to 
have passed to the younger branch 
named Fitz-Juel. The name of 
Juel long continued in the de- 
scendants of Jtidael de Mayenne. 

Jewell. Helias and Robert Juels, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ^ Wil- 
liam Joel, &c., Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Jewett, or Guet. GeofFry Guuit, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) j Ma- 
tilda Joute, Richard Joyet, William 
Juet, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Jewiss, for Jewes or Jew. tSee 
Jehu. 

Jewitt. See Jewett. 

Jewson, for Jesson. 

Jex, for Jeeks. 

Jeyes, for JoT. 

Jibb, for Jebb. 

Jigrgrens, probably Chigon, or 
Cigony. 

Jobling-s, from .Jublains, Mayenne 
(Lower). 

Jocelyn, a branch of the Barons 
of Briquebec : see Miteord. The 
first Baron of B. had two sons : 
Oslac, ancestor of the Barons of B. ; 
2, Amfrid the Dane, The latter 
had two sons, Turstan Goz, ancestor 
of the house of Avranches, Earls of 
Chester, and William. The latter 
was Baron of Bee and ancestor of 
the Barons of Bec-Crespin. His 
: son- 1 or :grandson, .1 Gilbert Crespin, 
Baron of B. and CasteHan of iTiili^- 



eres, aided 1034 in founding the 
Abbey of Bee. He had, 1, William, 
2, Gilbert de Tillieres. William II. 
of Bee supported Duke William 
against the French in 1054 (Wace, 
ii. 73), and came to England 1066. 
He had, 1, William ; 2, Gislebert, 
Abbot of Westminster ; 3, Milo, a 
great baron 1086, who d. s. p. 
William III. of Bee had Jocelyn 
Crispin, Baron of Bee, who com- 
bated Henry I. at the Battle of- 
Nogent, but was pardoned. In 1158 
he paid fines for his lands in Essex 
and Hertford (Rot. Pip.). In 1165 
he _still possessed Bee, but is not 
mentioned in England, having trans- 
ferred his estates to his younger 
sons, William and Robert. Of these, 
AVilliam Fitz-Jocelyn, 1165, held 
two fees in Essex, and Robert Fitz- 
Jocelyn one in Hertford (Lib. Nig.). 
The former had issue Richard Fitz- 
William, who occurs in Essex and 
Herts, 1203 (Rot. Cane). Jocelyn 
Fitz-Richard, his son, occurs in 
Hertford (RCR) 5 and William 
Fitz-Richard held the estates in 
Essex, 1236 (Testa), which, how- 
ever, appear to have passed to the 
descendants of Jocelyn. 

Thomas Jocelyn of Herts, 124^, 
acquired Hyde in that county ^.-y 
marriage (Morant, i. 466). Ralph, 
his son and heir, in 1315 was as- 
sessor of aids in Herts (PPW). 
His descendants always held estates 
in Essex and Herts (Morant), and 
from them descended Robert Jocelyn 
of Hyde, Lord Chancellor of Ire- 
land, ancestor of the Earls of Roden. 
Genealogists have furnished a fabu- 
lous pedigree for this family. 

Joel. See Jethdel. 
! ^ Jobx4; ^ '1, ' Hugh and Btflpli 
Jofmtfetej- Noriil. Ill9S -(MIlS)-;- Tho- 
2^5^ 



Hosted by Google 



JOH 



JUS 



mas, John, Alicia Joaunes, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH) ; 2, for St. JonN. 

Jolins. See John. 

Hollands, or Jollans,for Challens. 
See Challen. 

Jolley. See Jollifpe. 

Jolliff. See Jolliepe. 

Jolliffe. K. Giolif of Normandy, 
1195 (MRS) ; Robert Jolif, 1198 
(lb.). In 1295 William Jolyf was 
bailsman for the M.P. for Thirsk, 
and 1305 Robert Jolyf for the M.P. 
for Arundel (PPW). Hence the 
Lords Hylton. 
■■ ■ J6iy. See Jolly.' -j- •- 

Jordain, for Jordan. 

Jordan. Richard, Robert, Wil- 
liam Jordanus, Norm. 1198 (MRS) j 
Martin, Ralph, Robert Jordan, &c., 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Jordon, for JoEDAK. 

Jory, for JuET. 

Joselin, for Jocelyn. 

Josland, for Joselest. 

Joslin, for JocELiTsr. 

Josolyne, for Jocelyn. 

Jost, or Just, for Gost. Se£. Gos- 

SETT. 

Josselin, for JoCELYN. 

Josslyn, for JOCELYN. 

Joule, for Jtjll. 

Jourdain, for JoELAIN. 

Jourdan, for JoELAN. 

Jowers, for Jorz, near Falaise, 
Normandy. The Sire de Jort was at 
Hastings (Wace, Pluquet, ii. 245) j 
Galfridus de Jorz, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). See Goest. 

Jowett. See Jewett. 

Jowitt. See Jewett. 

Joy. Ralph le Goie or Goix, 
and Geoffry, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). 
Reginald and William le Goix 1198 

(lb.). 

Joy, from Goi or Gouy, near 
Evreux. Hugh de Goi 1148, held 
298 



lands at Winchester (Wint. d|d- 
mesd.). John de Joe 1165, held 
lands in the Viscounties of Pont- 
Audemer and Beaumont, and Hel^o 
de Jay one fee from Geoffry de Ver, 
Salop (Lib. Nig.). 

Joyce, a form of Jorz or Goest. 
The family of Joyce or de Jorse t. 
Edward 1., obtained extensive pos- 
sessions in West Connaught by m. 
with the O'Flahertys, where their 
descendants remain in Joyce's 
country. 

Joyce or Joce. William Fitz- 
Joce Normandy 1080-98^ -England 
1199 (MRS ', RCR). He was df co. 
of Northampton. 

Joynes, for Gines, or Gennys. 

Joynes, or Geynes. See Gennys. 

Judd, for JuDE. 

Jude, for Jew. See Jehu. 

Juden, for Jurdan, or Joedan. 

Judg-e, for Goodge or Gooch. 

Jukes or Jokes, for Chokes, or de 
Chokes. See Checks. 

Julian. 1. St. Julian, from St. J. 
Normandy (MRS) • 2. a patronymic. 

Juiien, for Julian. 

Julier or Jeweller. Ranulph and 
Alan Joculator, Norm. 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Juii, for Jule, or Jewell. 

Juiyan, for Julian. 

Junior. Walter and Bernard 
Junior, Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Juniper, for Chenefar, probably 
foreign. William de Chenefara 
occurs in Leicester and Warwick 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). 

Junner, for Jennee. 

Jupp, for Jepp, or Gapp. 

Jury, for Ivry. See EvEEY. 

Just, for JosT. 

Justice. Probably from La 
Justice, Normandy (MRS) ] but not 
identified. 



Hosted by Google 



JUX 



KEM 



iruxon; Euxtoii; or De Grelly. 
Wpiam Juxon, Archbishop of 
C4nterbiiry, son of Richard Juxton 
(d/ 1583), whose father John Jux- 
ton of London probably came from 
Lancashire. The name of Juxton 
or Euxton occurs there as late as 
1641 (Ducat. Lancastr. i. 105). 
The Manor of Euxton was acquired 
t. Edw. I. by a branch of the Hol- 
lands by m. with an heiress of the 
Buscels. In 1323 it was held by 
William Holland de Eukestone. 



The name was adopted by a younger 
branch of the Hollands, for they bore 
orig. a cross between four Moors' 
heads for difference — the Hollands 
bearing a cross. The Hollands were 
a branch of the De Grellys or Gres- 
lets, Barons of Manchester, who came 
with Robert de Poitou t. William I., 
and who also bore a cross. The 
name Holland was derived from H. 
near Wigan (Robson ; Baines, Hist. 
Lane. ii. 187). 



K 



Kail, or Kayle, or Cayle, armori- 
ally identified with Catlet. 

Kain, for Kaines, or De Keyneto. 
Herbert de Gahaignes, William Ca- 
haines, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
William Cahaignis, England 1189 ; 
WilliamFitz-RicharddeO.(Rot.Pip.). 

Kaiuman, for Gammai^. 

Karet, for Garet. 

Karpen, for Carpen, Carben, or 
Caebike. 

Karr, for Carr. 

Karslake, for Carslacke, or Car- 
sacke (armorially identified), from 
Carsac in Perigord, Aquitaine. 

Kates. See Catts. 

Kay, armorially identified with 
Cay and Gay. 

Kaye. See ICat. 

Kays, for Kat. 

Keable, for I^ebbel. 

Keast, for Gest, or Gtjest. 

Keat, for Gate, or Catt. 

Keatcb, for Ej3ATES. 

Keates, for Ejeate, 

Keats, for Ejeate. Hence Keats, 
the poet. 



Keays, for Kays. 

Kebbel, for Cabbel. 

Kebbell, for Kebbel. 

Kebble, for Ivebbel. 

Keble. See EIebbel. Hence the 
Christian poet Keble. 

Keebie. See Kebbel. 

Keel, for Kail, armorially identi- 
fied. 

Keele, for Keel. 

Keep, for Cape, or Capes. 

Keeson, for Cason, or CassojS". 

Keeton, for CatoinT. 

Keeys, for Keays. 

Kefford, for Gifeord. 

Keil, for IQ.iL. 

Keirle. See Kyrle. 

Kell. See Cail (Lower). 

Kellaway. William de Callouey 
witness to a charter of Robert de 
Gouiz, Normandy 1190 (M6m. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 199). 

Kellow. Ralph and Peter Galot, 
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). Walter 
Gelay, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR). 

Kett, for Gate or Catt. 

Kemball. See Kkatchbull. 
299 



Hosted by Google 



KEM 



KER 



Kembell. See Knatchbull. 

Kemble. See EjnTATCHBtjll . 

Kerly, for Kerle, or Kyrle. 

Xerley, for Kerle, or Ktrle. 

Kemmisli; for Camoys or Karnes, 
a branch of the De Umfravilles, de- 
scended from Martin Sire de Tours, 
Normandy, one of that house. 

Kemp. Walter de Campe, 
Campis, or Des Camps, Ingulf, Ra- 
dulphus, GaufriduSjGervasius, Helta, 
Richard, Wymarc, of Normandy 
1180-98 (MRS). John and Matthew 
de Campes Engl. c. 1199 (RCR). 
John de C. was of Essex, and 1324 
Roger Kempe was of Suffolk (PPW). 
Hence the baronets Kempe. 

Kempe, for Kemp. 

Kempster, for Cambistor. See 
Gamestee. 

Kempt, for Kemp, 

Kennell, for Chen el, or ChAjST- 

NELL. 

Kentain, for Kintan, Quentin, or 

Kentfield, for Centeville or Se- 
quainyille. In 1324 John de Cente- 
ville returned from Somerset to at- 
tend a great council at Westminster 
(PPW). Sir Richard de Ceintval 
of Oxford c. 1300 (lb.). William 
de Cestvill 13th cent, held lands in 
Kent (Testa). 

Kenny. Autoel de Kaiguy, and 
Hugo de K. 1180-95; Brusli and 
Guerold de Kani 1198, Normandy 
(MRS). 

Ker. See Keee. 

Kerdel. See CoRDELL. 

Kerr. The origin of this family 
has not hitherto been traced ; it 
appears to be a branch of the Nor- 
man house of Espec. Ranulph 
Espec held lands at Aunou and 
Astelle, Normandy, froni the ^bari5ny 
of Albii±LOj aIOSO.-- In ^'1?0S6r4t^ey 
300 



were granted, with consent of Ms 
sons, to Essay Abbey (Gall. Chri\st. 
xi. 236 Instr.). : 

Of these sons, William Espec was 
a great Baron in England 108G, and 
his brothers Walter and Richard 
occur. 

Walter Espec, his son,t. Henry 1. 
possessed estates in York and Nor- 
thumberland, and on the death of 
his son he founded Kirkham Abbe}'-, 
to which he gave the Church of 
Carr on Tweed (Burton, Mon. 
Ebor.). The lordship, however, 
appears to have been granted to 
Walter Espec, brother of AVilliam, 
whose sons Robert and William de 
Carum (Carr or Kerr) held it t. 
Henry I. ; for the former 1165 re- 
turned his barony as one fee held 
by him and his brother t. Henry I. 
(Lib. Nig.). Walter de Carum, hia 
son, was deceased before 1207 
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin.). Thomas de 
Carro, his son, was father of Wil- 
liam, whose son Richard Fitz- Wil- 
liam, with Michael Ker and John 
Ker (his kinsmen), paid scutage 
together in Northumberland. This 
Richard Fitz- Willi am Carr or Ker 
was seated in Scotland before 1249, 
as appears by the Chartulary of 
Melrose (i. 232). His son was 
father of, 1. Ralph, living 1330; 
2. John Kerr of Selkirk Forest, 
living 1357, ancestor of the Kerrs of 
Cessford, Earls and Dukes of Rox- 
burgh. Ralph held lands from the 
Earl of Douglas, named after him 
Kersheugh. From him (who d. c. 
1350) descended the Kers of Ferni- 
hurst. Earls and Marquises of Lothian. 

Kerrell, for Kerell, or Kyele. 

Kerrey, for Carey. 
' ' Kelrsl^ke. ^e-EkESLAKlK- ^^'-' 

Kerry, for Carri or CaryV' ! ' 



Hosted by Google 



\ 



\ 



KER 



\ 



|ELerry. Radulplius de] Kirie, 
No\'mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

.^errison; or Kerdeston, from K. 
in ,' Norfolk, the estate of GeoJffry 
Baynard or De Beaumont, t. Wil- 
liam I. (See BEAUMajS-T.) He 
granted Ms tithes at Kerdeston to 
Castle-Acre Priory (Mon. i. 646). 
Roger de Kerdeston (son of GeofFry), 
and William, his son, frec[uently 
occur in the records. From them 
lineally descended (the evidences 
being full throughout) William, son 
of Sir Roger de Kerdeston, who m. 
Margaret, sister and heir of Gilbert 
de Gand, Baron of Folkiugham, and 
1281 had a writ of military sum- 
mons (PPW). Roger de K. was 
summoned to Parliament by writ 
1331, from whom descended the 
Lords Kerdeston. Various branches 
continued in Norfolk, whose names 
gradually became changed to Kerri- 
son. Hence the Baronets Kerrison. 

Kettle. Anscher and William 

Ketel, Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; 

-GeofFry Fitz-Ketel, Engl. 1199 

(RCR); GeoflPry, Henry, Roger 

Ketel, lb. c. 1272 (RH). 

Kew, for Cayou or Le Ku. 

K.ewell, from Keuel, Kevell, or 
Caville. 

Stewer, for CuRE. 

Key, for Kat. 

Seybead, the corruption of some 
foreign name, perhaps Cabot. 

Keyes, for Key. 

Keys, for Key. 

Keyseii, for Kessel, or Cecil. 

Keyte, for Keat. 

Kibbels, for Keble. 

Kibble, for Isjgele. 

Kidd,written Kede, c. 1272,in Eng- 
land (RH) 5 probably a form of Cade. 

Kiddell. Muriel and Odelina de 
Kidel, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 



KIN 

Kiddle. See Kiedell. 

Kidds, for Ktde. . 

Kieii, for Keel. 

Kifford, for GlEEOED. 

Kigrbt. See Iaite. 

Kiiberd, for Gilbert. 

Kilbey, for Killebue, or Quille- 
boeuf, from Quillebceuf, Normandy. 
Robert de Kilebeuf, 1180 (MRS). 

Kilby. See Kjdlbey. 

Killby. See KiLBY. 

Killett, for GiLLETT. 

Kiiiingrer, for Challenger. 

Killin^swortb. See Chillin-G- 
WORTH. 

Killon, for GiLLON. 

Kilpin, for GiLPiN. 

Kilsby, for Kilby. 

Kilvert. See Calyert. 

Kimbel, for Kemble. 

Kimbell, for Kemble. 

Kimble. See Kemble. 

Kimmins, for CuMMINS. 

Kimmis, for Cameys, or Ejem- 

MISH. 

Kindell, for Candel, or Candela. 
See Anstrether. 

King-. Roger le Roi, William le 
Rei, Roger, Odo, Robert, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). 

King:. William, Gislebert, Roger, 
Gerald, Walter, GeofFry, Herbert 
Rex or le Roy, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) j also Durand, Hugo, Peter, 
Ralph, Richard, Robert, Roger, 
Theobald, Walter, William Rex, 
1198 (MRS). Of these, Roger King 
occurs in INliddlesex 1199 (RCR) ; 
Adam and John Rex, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). The great number of this 
name in Normandy explains the 
number in England. Hence the 
Earls of Kingston and Lovelace, and 
the Baronets King. 

Kinepple, for Kenebel. See 
KnatcbbuU. 

301 



Hosted by Google 



KIN 



KNl 



Kinnell^ for Chenell. See Chan- 

NELL. 

Kinninmont. William Quiene- 
ment, Norm. 1180 (MES). The 
arms of a Scottish branch as well as 
an English occur in Eobson. 

Kinns, for Ketites. 

Kinsey^ or Kensey^ from Cansey, 
Canci. See Chatjncy. 

Kinze, from KrN"SEY. 

Kipling-, for Kapling, or Capelin. 
See Chaplln-, 

Kipps; for Capps. 

Kirk; or Quirk. Geoffry, Oliver, 
Golnir de Quercu, Norm. 1180-95 ; 
Geoff., Oliver, Ranulph, 1198 
(MES) ; Nicolas, and William de 
Quercu, Engl. 1189 (Eot. Pip.). 

Kirke. See KlEK. 

Kiss, for IlEYS. 

Kissell, for Kessel, or Cecil. 

Kite, for Keyte, armorial ly iden- 
tified. See Keate. 

Kittle. See IlETTLE. 

Kitto, for Cato. 

Kittoe. See Kitto. 

Kiver, for CoYEE, or COYEET, 

Knapp, for Knap well, or Kenap- 
peville. Emma, John, Eobert, Wil- 
liam de K., Normandy, 1180-98 
(MES) ; John Knappe, John and 
William de luiappewell, Engl., c. 
1272 (EH), 

Kenyoh, or Banastre. Warin B. 
was baron of Newton, Lancashire, t. 
William I. Lawton within that 
barony was held, t. ELenry 11., by 
Adam de Lawton, whose descend- 
ants bore a modification of the 
Banastre arms (probably as a younger 
branch). William de L., his sou, 
had, besides other issue, .Jordan, 
who took the name of Kenyon 
from that manor in Lancashire, and 
whose descendants bore the same 
arms with slight difference. Hence 
302 



the eminent Lord Chief Justice Kfen- 
yon and the Lords Kenyon. / 

Knatchbull, or De Molbec, frpm 
M. in the Cotentin. Hugh de IVIol- 
bec held Chenebella, Bucks, frbm 
Walter Gifiard, 1086 (Domesd.). 
His descendants were named De 
Kenebel, Kenebol, Kenetbole, Ken- 
echbole, and Knatchbull. In 1165 
Matilda de [Moljbec held a fee from 
Earl Walter Giffard, Humphry de 
Kenebelle • (her son), in Gloucester, 
and William Fitz-Matilda, another 
son, four fees in Bucks, from Earl 
Walter (Liber Niger). In 1205 
Adam de Kent paid a fine to have 
custody of the land and heirs of 
Hugh de Kenebel in Kent and Bucks 
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin.). The Viscounts 
of Kent and Bucks were informed 
1217 that John de Kenebell had 
returned to his allegiance (Hard}^, 
Eot. Claus. 327). Temp. Eichard 
II. Kenebel, Bucks, was styled 
^Gentbole' (Hunter, Fines, 172), 
and in Kent the name had become 
Kenechbole t. Henry VIII., as ap- 
pears in the records. The name of 
Kemble is the modern form of 
Kenebel, and the arms of Kemble 
bear resemblance to those of Knatch- 
bull. 

Knebel, for Kenebel. ^S'ee Knatch- 
bull. 

Knell, for Canell. See Chan- 

NELL. 

Knevitt_, or Canivet. William 
and Eichard de Kenivet, Norm. 
1180-95 (MES). From St. Pierre 
de Canivet. John Knyvet 1316 was 
possessed of estates in Cambridge 
(PPW). The Lords Knyvett and 
Baronets Knyvett were of this 
family. 

Knig-ht. Between 1180-98, 
twenty-two persons named Miles or 



Hosted by Google 



KNI 



LAC 



Ko^ight occur in Normandy (MRS). 
Thk name probably came thence, 
and in 13tli cent, was in England 
Miles and Knigbt (RHj, English 
families may have been included. - 

3Cnig^lits, for Knight. 

Knill; for Oanell, or Chani^ell. 

Knobel; for Kenobel. See I^atgr- 

BULL. 



icuott, for Canot, or Canute. 

Knotts, for Knott. 

Hlnowlin, for Canolin. 

Kny vett. See Knetitt, 

Kydd, for KiDD. 

Kyle, for Keyle, or Catley. 

Kyrle, Kirle, or Kireil, armori- 
ally identified with Kyriell and Be 
Criol. See Ashbuknham. 



L 



l,aby, for L'AbbtS. See Abbot, 
Xiacelles. William and Ralj^h 
de Lacella, or Lacele, and the estate 
of Lacella, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). The De Lacelles, Barons 
of Messie, derived their name from 
Lacella, near Falaise, which with 
its church belonged 1151 to the 
Abbey of St. Sauveur, Evreux 
(Gall. Christ, xi.). Temp. Henry I. 
this family, which had been seated 
in Yorkshire at the Conquest, was 
divided into two powerful branches, 
viz., 1. the Lacelles of Kirby, of 
whom are mentioned Koger 1130, 
Picot 1139-1165, Roger 1165, Ro- 
bert Fitz-Picot, and Roger sum- 
moned to parliament as a baron 
1294:. 2. Lascelles of Herlsey. 

Of the latter house Radulphus de 
L., 1086, held lordships in York of 
Ilbert de Lacy (Domesd.). Horlsey, 
Bingiey, and Buskerby, were soon 
after granted to this family by the 
crown. Radulphus was a benefactor 
to Nostel Priory (Mon. ii. 35), and 
had issue Jci'dan and Turgis of 
Yorkshire 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The 
former was a benefactor to Nostel, 
and 1154 Henry 11. confirmed his 



grants (Mon. ii. 37). About 1146 
Gerard and Alan, his sons, were 
benefactors to Byland Abbey (Mon. 
i. 1032). The former had issue 
Kalph, whose nephew "William was 
plaintift' in a suit against him for 
Lacelle and the barony of Messie in 
Normandy, which Ralph yielded to 
him as his inheritance (MSAN. xv. 
92), Alan de L,, brothfer of Gerard, 
was father of 1. Simon -, and 2. Wil- 
liam, who 1165 held two fees, York- 
shire. Simon at that time held 
three fees from Lacy (Lib. Niger), 
and had John de L,, from whom 
descend lineally the Earls of Hare- 
wood. The particulars are too long 
for insertion here. 

liacer. William Ijaceore, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 ; also A, de Lacoire, 
IlaD:Lnald and Rich. Lachoire, and 
William Lacoere, 1198 (MRS); 
Derekin de Lacre, Engl. 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.). 

Ileacey. See Lacy. 

Xiacon. John de Lakon was sum- 
moned 1321 to attend a great Coun- 
cil at Westminster. Of this name 
are the Baronets Lacou. Roger and 
William de Laccon, Serlo and Wil- 
303 



Hosted by Google 



LAC 



LAM 



Ham de Lachon or Lacon, and the 
fief of Lacon occur in Normandy 
1180-95; Petrus de Lacon 1198 
(MRS). 

Iiacy, a baronial name, from 
Lassy, Normandy, formerly borne by 
tlie Barons of Pontefract, York, and 
of Evias, Hereford. The branches 
of this house were so numerous that 
Robson mentions above 40 coats of 
arms of different houses. Lacy or 
Lassy was between Vire and Aulnay. 
Walter de Lacy is mentioned by 
Wace at the Battle of Hastings, and 
witnessed a charter of William Fitz- 
Osborne, and from him descended 
the Barons of Evias, Earls of Ulster 
and Lincoln, Barons of Pontefract, 
and Palatines of Meath. 

X.adell. See Ledell. 

Xiaidet. N. Laidet, Guiscard 
Laidet, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS), 
a baronial family in England. 

Ztaiglit. See Ltte. 

Ziait. Se-!^. Lyte. 

Xiake, from St. Martin du Lac, 
Burgundy. Derkin de Lake before 
1198 granted lands to Wudeham 
Abbey, Essex (Men. Angl. i. 889). 
John de Lacu held by serjeantry in 
Gloucester 13th cent. (Testa de 
Neville). 

Xiaker. See Lacee. 

Xiakin, for Lacoi?-. 

X^amb. Robert Agnus, and Ralph, 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). This 
and the name De Agnis, then fre- 
Cjuent in Normandy (MRS), may have 
been sometimes translated to Lamb 
in England. The latter name was not 
frequent here c. 1272 (RH). It 
may include English families. Hence 
Lamb, Viscounts Melbourne, and 
Barons Beauvale. 

Xiambard. See Lambeet. 

Xiambe. See Lamb. 
304 



Xiambeil. Petrus de Lambffle, 

Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). / 

Xiambert, descended from Hfkco, 
a Norman chief, who 1086 held 
Witham, Lincoln, from Ralph Pa- 
ganel (Domesd.). He appears 1091 
as Haco de Multon (Mon. ii. 100, 
new ed.). Thomas de Multon, his 
son, a benefactor to Spalding, had 
Lambert de M., living t. Stephen 
(Lib. Niger). From his elder son 
descended the Lords Multon of Egre- 
mont. His younger sou, Henry 
Fitz-Lambert, was a benefactor to 
the Church in Lincoln, and had 
Richard Fitz-Lambert, living 1235 
(Roberts, Excerpt.). In 1325 Wil- 
liam Lambarde was security for an 
M.P. Yorkshire, and the family con- 
tinued to be of importance in York 
and Lincoln till t. Elizabeth. A 
branch became seated in Surrey, of 
which was the distinguished Gene- 
ral, Sir Oliver Lambert, t. Elizabeth, 
ancestor of the Lords Lambart, Earls 
of Cavan. 

Xaambert. William Fitz-Lam- 
bertj William Lambert, Peter, Flo- 
dus L., Normandy 1180-98 (MRS) ; 
Robert, Walter, William Lambert, 
Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Xiambertb, for Lambeet, 

Xaambeth, for Lambeeth. 

Xaamble, for Lambell. 

Xiambole. See Lambell. 

Sramboll, for Lambell. 

Xiamborth. See Lambeet. 

Xiamburd, for Lambeet. 

XsambtoE!. The origin of this 
Durham family, like that of Eden 
in the same county, appears to have 
been from the Barons of Torp in 
Normandy. See Eden, Thoep, Er- 
nulph de Torp, of this family, ap- 
pears to have held Lambton from the 
see of Durham, t. Henry I. In 11G5 



Hosted by Google 



LAM 



LAR 



Qeoffry Fitz-Ernulph de Torp held 
ha)lf a knight's fee from the see of 
Diiirham (Lambton), as appears by 
the; Liber Niger. John de Torp, son 
of ;GeofFry, executed a charter in 
Durham, c. 1200, which was wit- 
nessed by his son John de Lamtun 
(Surtees, Durham, ii. p. 170, &c.). 
In 1260 another John de Lam ton 
witnessed at Newcastle a charter of 
Alexander, King of Scotland. The 
lordship of L. was held as half a 
knight's fee from the see of Durham, 
and the arms of De Torp and De 
Lambton appear to have been ori- 
ginally the same — viz. a fesse — to 
which the fonner added three fleur 
de lys or lions, and the latter three 
lambs, in allusion to the name. The 
Earls of Durham descend from this 
family. 

Xiambard, for Lambert. 

Xiamborne. Alvered de Lam- 
borne, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Gilbert Fitz-Maurice de Lamborne, 
Robert aDd William de L., England 
1194-1200 (RCR). 

Xiamert. William La Mort, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Robert 
Mort, England 1194-1200 (RCR). 

Xiamey, for Amy. 

Xiamotte. See Mote. 

Xiaxnpard, for Lambaed. 

Xiamport, for Lambert. 

Xiancaster, or Taillebois, See 
Preston. 

Xiance. Galterus Lance, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Mabilia and 
Joanna Lance, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Xiancefleld, probably foreign. 

Xiancelay. Aeliza and Ralph de 
Lancelevee, Normandy, and their fief 
1180-98 (MRS). Roger Lancelevee, 
Dorset 1203 (Rot. Cane). 

Xianceley. See Lancelay. 

Xiand. Jordan, William, Warin, 



Nicholas, Thomas, John de Landa, 
and the fief of Landa, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Richard de Landa, 
Eng. 1189, Reginald 1203, &c. (Rot. 
Pip.; Rot. Cane). See Patrick. 
William de la Lande 13th cent, held 
from Roger de Mowbray, York. 

Xiandale. William and John de 
Landell, William Bacon de Landells, 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). 

Xaandau, for Landeau. 

Xiandel. See Landell. 

Xtandeau, the French form of 
Landell. See Landale. 

Xiandell. See Lai^tdale. 

Xiander, from Landres, Burgundy. 
Almaric de Landres held lands Bed- 
ford and Bucks (Testa de Neville), 
in the 13th century. Hence Landor, 
the poet. 

Xiander, for Lan'DOR. 

Xiandfleld, probably foreign. 

Xiandon. Geoffry Landon, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). Amicia de 
Laundon Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Xiands, for Land. 

Xiane, probably from English lo- 
calities in some cases. See Anne. 

Xiang*. See Long. 

Xiasg-mead. The fief of Longum 
Pratum was in Normandy (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 174). The Eng- 
lish branch in Devon translated 
their name (see Low^er). 

Xiankester, for Lancaster. 

Xianning-. William Lanone, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Roger and 
Thomas de Lauun, Engl. c. 1272 
(RII). 

Xiansley. See Lanceley. 

Xiara. Nicholas de Larre, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; William Larie, 
Eiigl.^c. 1272 (RH) ; Oliver de Lare, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

X»arclier. Radulphus and Roger 
Larchier or Larker, Normandy 1198 
X 305 



Hosted by Google 



LAR 



LAU 



(MRS); Richard Larcher, Eng. c. 
1199 (RCR). 

Iiardent. Tuff and TustinLardant, 
Normandy 1180-96 ) Fulco Lardant, 
1198 (MRS). 

Iiarder^ equivalent to Lardijster. 
Oilard Lardariua, Hunts 1086 
(Domesd.) j Bernard and Durand 
Lardarius, Wilts and Surrey 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). The names are foreign. 

Xiardiner. Peter de Larderario, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Robert 
Lardenier (lb.), 1198. 

Iiardner, for Labdinee. 

Iiargre. Radulphus Large, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Wymar de 
Largo, and William de Largo^ Nor- 
mandy 11 80-95 (MRS) ; Matilda, and 
Philip Large, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Xiark. See Larke. 

Xiarke, for Large. 

Xiarken. See Larkin. 

Xiarkln, for Largen, or Lai-gan. 
Eudo Largant, Normandy 1180-95 ; 
Eudo and Ion Largan, 1198 (MRS). 
It was also written Larcamp. 

Xiarking-. See Larkiit. 

Xiarkins. See Larkin. 

Xiarnder, for Lardner. 

Xiarner, for Lardjs'ER. 

Xiarrad, for Larrett. 

Xiarrance, for Lawrence. 

Xiarratt, for Larrett. 

Xiarrett, for Lart, 

Xiarritt, for Larrett. 

Xiart, for Lort. 

Xiascelles. See Lacelles. 

Xiasb, for Lo8H. 

Xiaskey, for Lascy, or Lacy. 

Xiast^ for Las, or Los. Philip 
Augustus granted lands, Normandy, 
to Robert de Los (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm, V. 158). Probably of the 
same family as Walter and William 
Luz, 1198 (MRS). 

Xiatimer. Hugh, Bishop of Wor- 
300 



cester, and Martyr, was the eon of )a 
farmer in Leicestershire, a distajnt 
branch of the Latimers, Barons j' of 
Braybroke, who possessed five ma- 
nors in Leicester 1300-1400 (ki- 
cholls, Leic. iii. 1062). Several 
churches retain their arms. Hugh 
L. was probably fifth or sixth in de- 
scent from a younger son of Thomas 
L., who was summoned as a baron 
1297, 1299. The latter was de- 
scended from the Latimers of York, 
where William le Latimer held a 
knight's fee from Vesci 1165 (Lib. 
Niger). He was descended from 
Radulphus le Latimer, or Latiner 
(Latinarius), Secretary to the Con- 
queror, who held lands in Essex as a 
baron 1086, and who from his sur- 
name and the French name borne by 
his posterity was doubtless Norman 
or foreign. 

The Barons Latimer of the North 
were of the same race. 

Xiattizner, for Latimer. 

Xiattimor, for Latimer. 

Xiaud, or De St. Laudo. The im- 
mediate ancestry of Archbishop Laud 
has not been as yet ascertained. His 
father, William Laud, a cloth manu- 
facturer at Reading, who d. 1594, 
was in ample circumstances. He 
was born at Wokingham, Berks, to 
which place the Archbishop was a 
benefactor (Lysons, Berks). The 
family of Laud was also seated at 
this time at Tiverton, Devon, the 
great seat of the cloth manufacture, 
where John Laud occurs t. Eliz. 
(Ohanc. Proceedings, t. Eliz.). The 
name is evidently an abbreviation of 
St. Laud, or St. Lo, and the arms of 
Laud (a chevron between three mul- 
lets) bear relation to those of St. Lo ; 
a chevron between three spear heads ; 
or perpale ; three cinquefoils ; or two 



Hosted by Google 



I 



\, LAU 

) 

hsits, in chief three mullets. The 
family was probably a remote and 
early branch of St. Laud. 

St. Laud, or St. Lo, was near Oou- 
tances, Normandy; and was a ba- 
rony. Simon de St. Laud, who had 
grants at the Conquest, witnessed a 
charter of William, Earl of Mor- 
taine, in favour of Keynsham Abbey 
(Mon. ii. 299). The widow of 
GeoflPry de St. Laud held from the 
Bishop at Winchester 1148 (Win- 
ton Domesday). Adam de St. Laud 
was Viscount of Lincoln 1278, and 
Ealph de St. L. 1329. Thomas de 
St. Laud, 1297-1300, was returned 
as holding estates in Notts and Lin- 
coln. The principal branch was 
seated at Newton St. Laud, or St. 
Lo, Somerset, where it flourished 
till c. 1400, when the heiress m. Lord 
Botreaux. The male line continued 
in Sir John St. Lo, Constable of 
Bristol Castle, t. Henry VI. ; and in 
the St. Los of Dorset. Younger 
branches also continued to possess 
considerable estates in Somerset 
(Collinson, Somerset, iii. 342, &c.). 
Leland, t. Henry VHI., mentions a 
Sir John St. Lo then living (I tin. 
vii. 97). The St. Los of Dorset 
came from Somerset (Hutchings's 
Dorset, iii. 354). See Loave. 

3Lauer, for Laver. 

ILaugrher, for Laver. 

3Launder, or Loundres. See 

LONDOIT. 

Xiaunders. See Launder. 

Ziaurel. Hugo Lorel, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). Robert Lorle, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 J Hugh Lorel 1198 
(MRS). 

Xiaurance, for Laurence. 

Xiaurence. "V^^illiani Lorenz, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS)j John, 
Richard, William Laurenz or Lau- 

x2 



LEG 

rence Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Also for 
St. Laurence. 

Xiavars. See Layer. 
Xiaver. Osmond Lavarde, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); John le La- 
verd, Theobald Laver, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 
Xiavors, for Layer. 
Ibaw. 1. a local namej ^2. for 
Lowe or St. Lowe. 
Ziawes. See Law. 
Xiawn, for Lawnde, or Land. 
Xiawrance, for Laurence. 
Xiawreii. See Laurel. 
Xiawrence. See Laurence 
Xiaws. See Law. 
Xgawson. Walter Loison, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Xiaysel. Hugh Loisel, Normandy 
1180 (MRS). From L'Oisel or 
L'Oiseau comes the English name 
Bird. 

Xgayt. See Ltte. 
Xiazard. See Izard. 
Xieacli or Medicus. Robert, Wil- 
liam, Odard, Hugh, Nicholas, Mat- 
thew, Durand, Arnulph, Robert, 
William Medicus, Normandy 1180- 
98 (MRS). William, Robert, Ju- 
lian, Alexander M. England 1194- 
1200 (RCR). 

Xieahair, for Lear. 
Xieal. See Leale. 
Xieale, for Lille or Lisle. 
Xiear, for Lyre, from L. Nor- 
mandy. Oliver de Lyre Norm. 13th 
cent. (MSAN. plate 14), William 
de Leyre held in Warwick and 
Leicester 13th cent. (Testa). 
Xieason. See Leeson. 
Xieatt. See Lyte. 
Xieaver. See Lever. 
Xieavers, for Leaver. 
Xiebeau. See Bell. 
Xieclie, for Leech. 
Xiechmere, for De la Mare. As 
307 



Hosted by Google 



LED 

is elsewhere stated, in 1165 Robert 
de la Mare held 10 fees of the honour 
of Gloucester. From him sprang 
several branches in Gloucester, Wor- 
cester, and Hereford. In 13th cent. 
Thomas de Hanley or De la Mare 
held Han ley-Thorn of William de la 
M., who held of H. of Gloucester 
(Testa). Doddesham was also held 
from William de la M. by William 
le Man us (Mara), as was Redmar- 
ley (Testa), and Thomas de Hanley 
held in Dodesham from William de 
la Mare (lb.). Gilbert de Hanley 
held from Sir .Reginald de Hanley 
or De la Mare. The Lords of Han- 
ley, where the La Mares w^ere after- 
wards seated, were evidently a 
branch of De la Mare. It was usual 
to write the name 'Lamare,' as 
appears in the records, and it after- 
wards became ' Lachmare ' by the 
same mode in which Lile became 
Lidle, and Kenebel Knatchbull. 
Hence the Lords and Baronets 
Lech mere. See Delamake. 

Xieddell, for Liddell. 

Iicdgrar, for Led GEE. 

Xiodg-ard, for Ledgar. 

Ii8dgrer. William de St. Leod- 
gario, and the Hef of St. Leger, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Gilbert, 
Gisbert, and Robert de St. L. 1198 
(lb.). Hence the Lords Doneraile. 

I,ee, for Leigh, also local English 
of unknown origin. 

Xieecli. See Leach. 

Xieecbmere, for Lechmeee. 

Xieeman, for Lemon. 

Zaeeraans, for Lee^IAIST. 

Xieemingr, for Leeman. 

Xoeer, for Lear. 

Xieers, for Leee. 

]L-eeson. See LissoN. 

Xieetcli. See Leach. 

Iieeto. See Ltte. 
308 



Hence j' the 



LEI 



liefever. See Fabee. / 

Iiefevre. See Fabee. \ 

Iicgrard. Galterus Lepars, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 
baronets Legard. 

IiCffgratt. HerveiusLegatus (from 
his name of foreign origin) held in 
capite in Bucks 1086. In 1290 and 
1301 John a,nd William Legat Avere 
bailsmen for the M.P. for Hertford 
(PPW). Helming Legat was Vis- 
count of Hertford 1401. 

Iiegrerett, for Leggatt. 

iiegffitt, for Leggatt. 

Xiegr^ott, for Leggatt. 

Xiegh. See Leigh. 

Sieicester or De Ganville. Tho- 
mas de Joannisvillaand his fief men- 
tioned in Normandy 1180-95, Ralph 
de Jehanville 1198 (MRS). Of 
this family Roger de Geneville gave 
the Church of Pictariville c. 1000 
to St. Taurin Abbey, Evreux, Nor- 
mandy (Gall. Christ, xi. 139 Instr.). 
ITis descendants came to England 
1066, and t. Henry I. Hugh [de 
Janville], Viscount of Leicester, wit- 
nessed the charter of Lenton Priory 
1100-1108 (Mon. i. 646). He was 
Viscount of Leicester 1130, and Sene- 
schal to Matilda de Senlis (Rot. Pip. ; 
Mon. i. 672). Ivo de Leicester, his son, 
was living 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The 
family then became widely spread. 
In the same century Odo de L. and 
Ralph de Leicester gave lands in 
Normandy to Plessis Priory (MSAN, 
viii. 156, 157). William de Ganville, 
M.P. for Leicestershire 1322, occurs 
as 'William de Leicester' (PPW). 
Roger de Leicester of this family 
possessed estates Leicestershire, t. 
Richard I. (he was son of Robert de 
L., witness to a charter of Salop 
Abbey, c. 1170, son of Ivo de L.). 
He witnessed 1190 the charter of 



Hosted by Google 



LEI 



LER 



G^okersand, Lancashire (Mon. ii. 
6)31) and was of that county c. 
1200 (RCR), and in 1208 paid a 
fijne in Leicester (Hardy, Obi. et 
]^iu.). From this line descended 
tiie Lysters of Rowton, Salop. He 
had two grandsons: 1. Sir Nicholas, 
of Lancashire, who acquired Tabley, 
Cheshire, and was ancestor of the 
Leicesters of Tabley j 2. Thomas, 
father of, 1. GeofFry de L., M.P. for 
Derby 1311^ 2. John of Derby, 
who, in 1321, obtained pardon as an 
adherent of Roger Mortimer, of 
Wigmore, and to whom in 1311 the 
Abbot of Salop was commanded by 
the king to make a payment of 20/. 
(PPW). He m. 1312 Isabel, dan. 
and heir of John de Bolton of Bol- 
land, Lancashire, and had Rich- 
ard Leicester, whose son John in- 
herited estates in Craven from the 
De Boltcns, and was ancestor of 
William Lister, Lord of Midhope 
Craven, ancestor of the Listers, Ba- 
rons Ribblesdale. 

Iieicester or Lester. Robert de 
Lestre, Normandy 1180 (MRS); 
GeoftVy and Richard de L. Engl. 
1203 (Rot. Cane). Robert de Les- 
tre, c. 1272 (RH). 

Zielg-li, a branch of the Norman 
house of De la Maee ; also borne 
by other families. 

Zielgrbton. Eyton remarks that 
in the early history of this family 
' invention has supplied the place of 
fact ' (Salop, vii. 326). It descends 
from Tihel, who t. Henry I. held 
from the Fitz-Alans (lb.). The 
name Tihel is Breton, as were the 
Fitz-Alans. Richard Fitz-Tihel 
held a fief from Fitz-Alan 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.). His son Richard de Lecton, 
Knight, was living 1203 (Rot.Canc), 
Hence the Leightons,; Baronets. 



Zieitcb, for Leech (Lower). 

Zieite. See Lyte. 

Iiely. Simon Lele, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). William de Lee- 
lay, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Robert . 
de Lelay 1194-1200 (RCR). 

Xieinan, for Lemon. 

Xaemann. See Lemois'. 

Xieanere. See Lechmere. 

Xiemmon, for Lemon. 

lemmons. Roger Leminz, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Ziemosi. Godefiidus Lemon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). John Le- 
man, England 1194-1200 (RCR). 
Hence the Baronets Lemon. 

Zienard, for Lennaed. 

Ziendon. See Landox. 

I.© Neve. See Neave. 

Xieney. See LE27NET. 

Xienney, from Lannai, Normandy. 
Walter, Joscelin, Hugo de Launay, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Henry 
de Laune, William Leny, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Ziezinard, for Leoitaiijd. 

Zisnnox, Dukes of Richmond. See 
Stuaet. 

Iienny, for Lenney. 

Zioonard, or St. Leonard, from 
St. Leonard, near F«^.camp, Nor- 
mandy. William Leonard, Epgl. c. 
1272 (RH). Robert de St. Leonard 
held that fief from Philip Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 187). 
Hence the Lennards, Earls of Sus- 
sex. 

Zieonards, for Leoi^AED. 

Seopard, for Lepaed. 

I«8pard, for Le Pere, or Lepee. 

S«eper. Robert le Per, Normandv 
1180-95 (MRS). William, Geoflry, 
Nicholas, &c., Le Pere, or Le Pare, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH), 

Zieppard. See Lepaed. 

Xaerclie, for L'Arche, perhaps 
809 



Hosted by Google 



LER 



LEZ 



Pont de L' Arche, an ancient Norman 
name. William^ son of Walter 
Pontelarclie, was Viscount of Berks 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Osbert de Pont- 
delarclie is mentioned in Normandy 
(lb.). Robert and Ralpli P. lield 
fiefs Berks and Hants 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.). 

Xierner^ for Larnee. 

Xieslter or Lestre. See Leices- 

TEE. 

Iiessey, for Lacy. 

Ziester; or Lestre. See Leices- 

TEE. 

Xiestock. Ranulpbus de Lestac^ 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Ziestrangre. This family de- 
scends from Ruald Lestrange^ who 
witnessed a charter of Alan Fitz- 
Flaald in Norfolk 1112 (Mon. i. 627). 
The descent of the Lords Lestrange 
of Knockyn has been treated by 
Eyton (Salop, x. 269, &c.). Ruald 
was of Breton origin, and was pro- 
bably son of Payne or Judicael de 
Peregrino, whose father Ruald or 
Rodaldus de Peregrino (or extra- 
neus, le Strange) granted part of the 
island of Noirmoutier to the Abbey 
of St. Saviour, Bretagne 1060 (Lo- 
bineau. Hist. Bret. ii. 176). Hence 
the Barons Strange of Knockin and 
of Blackniere. 

Zietcb, for Leech. 

lett, for Leet. 

Zietts, for Lett. 

Iiever. Petrus Lievre, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Also from 
an English locality. 

Zieversba, foi' Levesey, or Live- 
set. 

3[ievesque. Ralph Leveske and 
John, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). 
Henry Eveske, England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Xievet, from Livet, Normandy. 
310 



Ralph, William, Roger, Gilbert^^ 
Hugh Livet, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). From John de Livet, ban-' 
neret c. 1200, descended the Marf 
quises of Barville (Des Bois). Rogei* 
de Livet granted lands in Stafford tQ 
Tetbury Abbey, t. William I. (Mon. 
i. 355). Robert de Livet held two 
fees Warwick, t. Henry I. (Lib. 
Niger). Thomas and Ralph L, held 
lands in Normandy 1165 (Feod. 
Norm.). William Livet of York- 
shire, c. 1200 (RCR); Eustace 
Livet, York, 13th cent. (Testa) ; 
John L. York, 1316 (PPW). 

Iievett, for Levet. 

Iievette, for Levett. 

Zievick, for Levesqtje. 

Zievisou, from Levasson, Nor- 
mandy. Robert de la Veneison, 
1180-95 (MRS); Adam, Richard, 
Robert de Leveson, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Iievltt. See Levett. 

Ziewer. See LowEE. 

Siewers, for Le^vee. 

Siewis. 1. A patronymic, chiefly 
Cambro-Celtic. 2. William de Lues, 
Walter Luiz, Norman d}^, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; John, Robert Lews, or 
Lewis, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Osbert 
de Leus of Worcestershire, 1199 
(RCR) ; Adam de Lewes, Glou- 
cester, 1203 (Rot. Cane). Hence 
Sir G. Cornewall Lewis, the emi- 
nent scholar and statesman. 

Siewsey, for Lucy (Lower). 
Richard de Luceio, Alexander, Ro- 
ger, William, Nicholas, Herbert, 
Normandy 1180-1200 (MRS. and 
Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm, v.) AS'eeLTJCT. 

Iieycester, or De Janville. See 
Leicestee. 

Xieyland. See Leland. 

Ziezard. Roger Lisiart, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 



Hosted by Google 



LEZ 



LIN 



llezard. Hugo Lesiardus, Nor- 
m,Udy, 1198 (MRS). 

, Hbby, for L'Abb^. See Abbot. 

I Iilberty. Roger Livard^, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Ralph Le- 
yarde, Alan Leyberd, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Xilddaii^ for Libbell. 
Xiiddell; probably descended from 
Turgis Brundoz (Rot. Pip. 31 Hen. 
I.), a Norman^ to whom Liddel or 
Lydale, on the borders of Scotland, 
was granted by Ranulph Meschin, 
t. Henry I. It remained with his 
descendants till t. John, when it 
passed away by an heiress to the 
house of De Stuteville, and then to 
that of Wake. The younger branch 
of the De Liddels settled in Scotland, 
where John de Lidel in 1292 held 
the revenues of Dundee in farm (Rot. 
Scot. i. 17), while about the same 
time William de Lydel was senes- 
chal of the Bishop of Glasgow, and 
led the forces of the see to the sup- 
port of Robert Bruce (PalgTave, 
Documents illustr. Hist. Scotland, i. 
345). In 1383 William Lidell had 
licence to enter England for mercan- 
tile purposes with his train (Rot. 
Scot. ii. 64). In 1406 Sir William 
de Lydale witnessed a charter of 
Robert Duke of Albany (Registr. 
Mag. SigilL Scot. 225). Robert L. 
of Balnure was Dapifer to the king 
1453, Sir James of Halkerstoun am- 
bassador to England 1474, and 1477 
George de L. had licence to purchase 
bows in England for the Duke of 
Albany (Rot. Scot. ii. 454), and ap- 
pears to have settled in England. 
His son Thomas Liddel m. Mar- 
garet, dau. of John de Leybourne, 
and had issue, of whom Thomas L. 
was Sheriff of Newcastle, and Wil- 
liam alderman of Morpeth. From 



the former descended the Liddels 
Lords Ravensworth. 

Zilddie, for LiBBELL or Lisle. 

Iiiddon, for Ledun, from Lidon 
near Saintes, Aquitaine. Henry Le- 
dun held in Wilts part of a fee from 
Simon Ledun 13th cent. (Testa, 
153). Hence Liddon, the noble 
Christian apologist. 

Ziidg:ett, for Legett. 

Zildle, for Lisle. 

iiell, for Lisle. 

Xiigrgrett, for Leggatt. 

z.ig-ht, for Lyie. 

Iiiie, for Lisle. 

Xiiles, for LiSLE. 

Ziiley, for Lely. 

liii, for Lisle. 

XilUey, for Lely. 

z.iiiie, for Lely. 

Ziiiiy, for Lely. 

Xiimebear, for LniEBEER. 

Xiimbert, for LAMBERT. 

Ziiznebeer, for LiMBlEB. 

Zilmbird, for Lambeed, 

Xilncoln. Alured de Lincoln came 
from Normandy with the Conqueror. 
He witnessed a charter in Normandy 
1080 (Gall. Christ, xl 23), and 1086 
held a great barony in Lincoln and 
Bedford. In 1130 Robert de L. 
occurs (Rot. Pip.), and 1165 Alured 
de L. held a barony of thirty fees. 
There were various collateral 
branches, from one of which pro- 
bably descended iVbraham Lincoln, 
President of the United States. 

Xiind, from Lj'-nde, near Lille and 
Hozebrook, Flanders. The family 
of De la Lynde was seated in Dorset 
at an early date. 

Ziinder, for Larboe. 

Ziinde. See LiNB. 

Xilndesay, for Llnbsay. 

Ziindley. The name is derived 
from Lindley, Yorkshire, which was 
311 



Hosted by Google 



LIN 



LIT 



held (13th cent.) from Roger de 
Mowbray by knight service, by Wil- 
liam de Rodeville or Eudeville, of 
Normandy (Testa de Neville, 92 96). 
Rudeville, now Rouville, is near 
Gisors. The family of R. probably 
took the name of its manor, Lindley. 
Ziindon, a branch of Lacelles. 
Xilndsay, or De Limesi, a branch 
of the baronial Norman house of De 
Toesni, of Toesni and Conches. This 
was one of the sovereign families 
which formerly ruled in Norway 
from immemorial ages, but were dis- 
possessed by Harold Harfager c. 860. 
Malahulcius, who accompanied Rollo, 
his nephew, had issue, Hugo, Lord 
of Cavalcamp in Neustria, whose 
sons were, Ralph or Ranulph, and 
Hugo, Archbishop of Rouen 942- 
980, the latter of whom gave Toesni 
to his brother Ralph. The grand- 
son of Ralph, also named Ralph, 
was c. 1011 appointed Castellan of 
Tillieres, jointly with Nigel Viscount 
of Coutances. He had issue, Roger 
de Toesni, surnamed D'Espagne, on 
account of his prowess against the 
Saracens in Spain, progenitor of the 
De Toesnis, hereditary standard- 
bearers of Normandy, barons of 
Toesni and Conches, Normandy, and 
of Stafford and Belvoir in England, 
ancestors of the English houses of 
Cholmondeley, Egerton^ Gresley, and 
others. Roger D'Espagne's brother, 
Hugh de Toesni, was surnamed De 
Limesay from his Norman seigneurie, 
and was living 1060. He had several 
sons, who accompanied the Con- 
queror, viz. : 1. Ralph de Limesay, 
baron of Wolverley, Warwick, 1086^ 
whose barony ultimately passed iu 
part to the Scottish line of Limesay ■ 
2. Baldric de L., who held lands 
from Ihe Earl of Chester 1086; and 
312 



was father of Walter de Limesay ror 
Lindesay, who obtained grants )in 
Scotland, and witnessed the inquisih 
tion made in 1116 into the posseg/- 
sions of the see of Glasgow. Frora 
this baron descended the great house 
of Lindsay, Limesy, or Limesay in 
Scotland, Earls of Crawford and 
Balcarres, Dukes of Montrose (see 
Lord Lindsay's Lives of the Lind- 
says) ; while various branches in 
England xiontinued to bear the same 
name under various forms, and with 
armorial identifications evidencing 
their common origin. 
Xilndsey, for Lrro)SAT. 
Xilnnell. Robert Lunel, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 
Ziinney, for Lennt. 
Ziinom, for Limon or Lemon. 
Iiiuey, for Linnet. 
Ziinsey, for Ldstdsat. 
Xtintott. John de Lintot and the 
fief of L. Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
This fief was near Dieppe. Richard 
de L. and William, his brother, were 
benefactors to Belvoir Priory, Rut- 
land, t. William L (Mon. i. 328). 
Richard de Lintot held a fief in 
Normandy 1165 (Feod. Norm.). The 
name often occurs in England. 
Zilon. See Lton. 
Iiisle. See ANDERSON- Pelham. 
Ziisson, from Lison, Normandy 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 185). 
William Lesson, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Hence Leeson, Earl of Mill town. 
Siister. See Leicester. 
Siittell. Ralph, William, Ber- 
nard, Herbert Parvus or Le Petit, 
1180-95, Normandy (MRS). Four- 
teen of the name occur in Normandy 
1108 (lb.) ; many in England, c. 
1198 (RCR). 

Zilttle. See Littell. 
ZiittletoD. See Lyttelton. 



Hosted by Google 



( LIV 

^\Iilvesey. Warner Levezied, and 
Ralph, Normandy, 1180 (MKS) ; 
Huufrid Leuveyse, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 
'; Iilvett, for Letett. 

Xioacb. See LocH. 

Zioader. AVilliam Lodres, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Agnes, 
Emma la Lodere, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Siobb. William Lobes, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). Mabilia and 
Henry de la Lobe, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS). 

Ziobs. See LoBB. 

Xiocb. Thomas de Loches, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Lam-ent 
de Loches, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ziocker. Roger Locheor, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); John, 
Jordan Lokar, •Engl. c. 1272 (RH) ; 
Richard Lokere, Normandy, c. 1185 
(MRS). 

Iiocket, for Lockhakt. 

Ziockbart, or Locard, probably 
foreign. Stephen Locard witnessed 
a charter of Richard de Morville be- 
fore 1153 (Douglas, Baronage, i. 
823). Jordan Locard 1165 wit- 
nessed a charter of Walter Fitz- 
Alan, Dapifer (Kelso Chart.). 

Zioekett, for Lockard or LocK- 

HAET. 

Ziockitt, for Lockhakt. 

Ziockyer. See LoCKER. 

Ziocock, perhaps for Lovecot, or 
Lovetot, from L. Normandy, of 
which Durand was lord, c. 1030. 
William de Lovetot founded Work- 
sop Priory, Notts, t. Henry 1. Llis 
barony passed to the Furnivals. 
Nigel, his younger son, had descend- 
ants, who are mentioned t. Edward I. 
Richard de L. held fees in Notts 
from Paganel 1165. The name of 
Lovecote or Lovecock is afterwards 



LON 

found in various parts of England, 
Bucks, Leicester, Devon, Wilts, &c. 
The name of Locock appears to be 
an abbreviation of it. 

Ziodder. See LOiU)EE. 

Z.oddidge, for LoDGE. 

Zioder. See LoADEE. 

Ziodg:e, or Lodges. Richard, 
William, Ralph, Robert de Loges, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Ger- 
oius de Logis occurs in Normandy 
1050. From him descended Bigod 
de Loges, Baron of Aldford, Chester, 
and Odard de Loges, Baron of Wig- 
ton, Cumberland, t. William L The 
family also appears in Berks and 
Devon. 

Zioe. William de Loe, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Ralph de la Lowe, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ziomer. Durand Loemer, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Margery Lum- 
ber, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ziond. Richard, Robert, &c. De 
Londa, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Anschetil de Lunda witnessed a 
charter (12th cent.) in York (Mon. i. 
^b^)\ Stephen de Lund of York- 
shire 1250 (Roberts, Excerpta). 

Ziondon. William, Robert Lon- 
don, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). Of 
this family was William de Londres, 
one of the conquerors of Glamor- 
gan, 1090, ancestor of the Lords 
Loundres of Naas, and Thomas de 
L., who settled in Scotland before 
1163 (Chart. Mailros.). 

Zione, for Lam). 

Zion^. 1. Petrus de Longa, Nor- 
mandy, t. Phil. Augustus (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 177) ; Emma de 
Longues, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
Agnes Longa, Engl. c. 1272 (RH) ; 
2. from Le Long. 

Zionge. See LoifG. 

Ziongres. See Long. 

313 



Hosted by Google 



LON 



LOU 



Ziongrfleld; for Longville. 
Xion^ville. A branch of the 
house of GifFard, barons of Langue- 
"ville and Bolbec near Dieppe, Nor- 
mandy. Osberne de Longueville or 
Bolbec, with William de Bolbec, 
Robert Malet, and Gilbert de Menill 
c. 990, gave the church of Pictar- 
iville, Normandy, to religious uses. 
In 1165 Henry de Longavilla held 
from Nigel de Luvetot in Hunts 
(Lib. Nig.). Richard de Logvil 
occurs in Bucks 1199, William in 
Herts 1198, and Roger de Longavilla 
in Hunts c. 1200 (RCR). John de 
L. had a v^rit of military summons 
1259. Hence Longueville, Lord 
Grey de Ruthyn, and probably the 
Longfields, Viscounts Longueville. 
ILooker. See LocEEK. 
Xoomes. Hugo Lomme, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Henry 
Home, Philip, Ralph Lomb, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

iLoos. See Loose. 
Xoose, from Los, Normandy. 
Robert de Los, 1219 (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v.). Hugh de Luxa, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Zioraine. John, Robert, Simon, 
Henry Laurane or Laurone, and the 
fief of Lauraine, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS). Albert de Loraine 
(Lothariensis) was a baron in Here- 
ford and Bedford 1086. Roger Loer- 
ing was of Bedford 1165. In 13th cent. 
William Loharing was a benefactor 
of Gisborne Priory, York (Mon. ii. 
151). In 1333 Eustace de Lorreyne 
was a Commissioner, Berwick- on- 
Tweed (Rot. Scotice, i. 260). The 
descent is traced by records to the 
family of Lorraine, Baronet. 

Ziorck. Rufus de Lorec, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Kord. Osmond de LavArde, Nor- 
314 



mandy 1180 (MRS) ; John le l/'a- 
vord, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). i 

Ziordan. Elye Loradin, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Jane le Lord- 
i[n]g, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). ;' 

Xiorenz. William Lorenz, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William 
Lorens, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

atorie. Robert Lorre, the fief of 
Lurre, Fortin de Luri, Roger de 
Lury, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Richard Lure, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Ziorimer. Robert and John 
Lauremarius, Normandy 1180-95 
(]MRS); Geofirj^, Lambert, Mau- 
rice, William Loremer, 1198 (lb.), 
Adam, Ralph L., Eug. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Siorlmer. Richard, Walter, Peter, 
John, William Loremarius, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Nicholas 
Lorimar, &c. Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Sorimier. See LoRlMEE. 
Zioring:. Henricus Lohereue, Nor- 
mandy 1180, and Asketil (MRS). 
See Loraine. 

Siorkin, for Laekin. 
:&©irking-, for Larking. 
Z.oi*mi©r, for LoRlMER. 
Ssort, William Lortie, Robert, 
and William de Lortie, Normandy 
1180-98 (MRS). See Hort. 
Saorymer, for LoRlMER. 
liosb. Gaufridus Loske, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Michael, 
Nicholas Losse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Ziottimer, for Latimer. 
Zioucb, from Loches, Touraine. 
Laurence de Luches mentioned in 
Oxford 1270 (Roberts, Excerpta, ii.). 
Warin de Luches and others charged 
with entry on the Manors of the De 
Spencers, Bucks (PPW). Thomas 
de Luches summoned from Berks to 
a great Council 1324 (PPW). 
Zioulsson. Walter Loison, Nor- 



Hosted by Google 



LOU 



LOW 



andy 1180-95 (MRS); Kalph 
Li^issing, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
lliound^ for LoiTD. 

^oup. Herbert, Joscelin, Wil- 
liam Lupus or Le Loup, Normandy 
lips (MRS) ; John, Rich., Robert, 
William Lupus, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

liovatt, for LovETT. 

Xiouis. See Lewis. Hence the 
baronets of the name. 

Ziove, a form of Le Lou, or Lupus 
(Lower). See Loup. 

Ijoveday, from Loveday, or Lou- 
det, Toulouse. William Loveday 
was a benefactor to the Knights 
Templars (Mon. i. 545). Richard 
L. 13th cent, witnessed a charter of 
Almaric Tech.6 (Mon. ii. 84). In 
1297 William L., of Oxford, a writ 
of military summons (PPW). 

Z^ovell. Roger, William, Nicho- 
las, Adam Lovel, or Louvel, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). The Lovells, 
Barons of Gary, were a branch of 
the house of Ivry. See Peecev.il. 

Iiover, from Louviers, Normandy. 
John de Loviers 1180-95 (MRS). 

Itovering-. See LoiirN"G. 

Iiovesy, for LlYESET. 

Iiovett. Richard, Peter, Ralph 
Louvet, or Lovet, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS) ; William L. 1086 held 
lands Berks, Bedford, Northampton, 
Leicester, in capite. Robert L. 1166 
held lands Normandy. Hence the 
baronets Lovett. 

Ziovis, for Lewis. 

Iiovitt, for Lovett. 

Ziow. See Lowe. 

Ziowe. 1. for St. Lo, or St. Laud, 
bearing a bend. William de St. 
Laudo, 1180, the canons, forest, ville, 
castle, and fief of, in Normandy 
(MRS). SeeljAVD. 2. for Le Loup, 
or Lu, bearing wolves. See Loup. 
3. from La Loe, or La Lupe, 



Normandy. Thomas, and Hugh de 
la Loe, Norm. 1180 (MRS). See 

LOE. 

Ziowen. William de Loven, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robert de 
Lovent, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ziower. Hugo de Luera, Nor- 
mandy 1195 (MRS); the heirs of 
Lower, England c. 1272 (RH). 

Ziowery. See LoVTEPv. 

Jaowes. Richard Lowes, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert 
Loys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ziowndes, for Loj^^D. 

Ziownds, for Loi^u. 

ZiO'wson. See LAWSOisr. 

Ziowtlier, or Malcael. Hervey, 
Ralph Malcael, Normandy 1180 
(MRS). One of these paid a line in 
the Bailifry of Coutances 1198 (Eb.). 
Also Tieric Mains Catulus 1198 
(lb.). Helto Mains Catulus or Mal- 
cael, t. AVilliam 1. had a grant of 
Cralianthorpe and other estates 
Westmoreland. He granted lands 
to Holm Cultram Abbey, and had, 
1, Ralph of Cralianthorpe, father of 
William Mauchael, t. Stephen, 
whose son William Mains Catulus 
granted to Geoffry M. lands in Cra- 
kanthorpe 1179, and was ancestor of 
the Malcaels Lords of Crakanthorpe, 
and the family of Crakanthorpe ; 2, 
Humphry Malcael, Lord of Lowther, 
who granted part of that Church to 
Holm Cultram (Mon. ii. 74). Plis 
son Geoffry Malcanelle, t. Henry H. 
granted lands at Crakanthorpe to 
Alexander de Crakanthorpe, and had 
issue William and Thomas de Low- 
ther, who, 12th cent., witnessed a 
charter to Plolm Cultram Abbey 
(lb. 428). Roger Mains Catulus, a 
third brother, was Vice-Chancellor 
to Richard Coeur de Lion (Madox, 
Exch. i. 77). These particulars have 
315 



Hosted by Google 



LUA 



LYC 



been chiefly gathered from Nichol- 
son and Burns (344, 345). From 
this family descend the Earls of 
Lonsdale, the Lords Crofton, and 
the Baronets Lowther. 

Iiuard. See Ltjek. 

Ziubin, or St. Lnhin. The fief of 
St. Liibin, Normandy (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 179). 

2incas. ], from De Lukes, or 
Luches. See LoucR. Lady Eliza 
de Lucas, 1275, was the widow of 
Raymond de Lukes (Roberts, Ca- 
lend. Geneal.). 2, a patronymic. 3. 
see Luke. 

Iiucey. See Lucy. 

Ziuck, for Luke. 

Ziuckett, for LocKETT. 

.Iiucy, a baronial family (see 
Lewsey), from Lucy, near Rouen. 
Richard de Lucy occurs in Nor- 
mandy t.Hen. I. (MSAN,viii. 428). 
In 1165 Richard de Lucy's barony in 
Passy consisted of 19 fees. He 
also held 19 in Devon, besides others 
in Kent, Norfolk, Suftolk (Lib. 
Niger), and in 1156 in Northum- 
berland. GeofFry de Lucy 1165 
held one fee Devon. In 13th cent. 
William de Lucy held Charlcote, 
Warwick (Testa), and 13 1 2-24 Wil- 
liam Lucy was MP. for that county 
(PPW). This branch was some- 
times named de Charlcote. Sir 
Tnomas Lucy and others of Kent c. 
1300 (PPW). 

Z^uccock. >S'ee Lococe:. 

Icuer. See LowEK. 

iiug-gr, for Luke. 

XiUke. William de Leuca, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

Ziuke, from St. Luc, near Evreux, 
Normandy. Simon de St. Luc, Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RH). 

ILukes. See LuCAS. 

Xuks, for Lukes. 
816 



Iiumb, for Lomb. ^ 

Ziund, for Lound, or LoND. / 

Zaunel. Robert Lunel, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). This family w^^as 
seated in Warwickshire. ( 

Ziunt, for Lu]N'D. ,' 

Ziush. See LosH. Simon de 
Lusco, and Godefrid, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Ziuslier, for Lusers or Lisores. 
This family, like Lusers and Lisores, 
bears a chief. William de Lusoris, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The 
Barons of Lisores, Normandy, were a 
branch of the Bassetts. Hugh de 
Lisures granted lands to Thorney 
Abbey, t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 247), 
and 1128 witnessed a charter of 
Jocelyn Crespin in Normandy (La 
Roque, ii. 1816). In 1165 Warner 
de Lisures held a barony in Wilts, 
Robert in Hunts, and R. was forester 
in fee, Northants (Lib. Niger). 
Nigel 13th cent, held in Notts 
(Testa). 

Ziusk, for Lush. 

XiUton. Robert and William 
Luiton, Normandy 1198 (MRS). Pe- 
trus Luittin, Normand}^ 1180-95- 
(MRS). Gilbert and Roger de 
Luiton, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR). 

XiUttrell, a baronial family. Ralph 
and Robert Lottrel, Normandy 1180, 
Ramald and Martin Lottrel 1195, 
Osbert Lottrel 1198 (MRS). Robert 
Lotrel and Hugh his son were bene- 
factors to the Abbey of Barberie, 
Normandy, at its foundation (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 85 Instr.). Symon Lutro 
mentioned in England 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.), Geoffi-y Luterel in Lincoln t. 
Richard I. (Dugdale), from whom 
descended the Barons Luttrel, and 
the Earls of Oarhampton. 

Ziyali, for Lisle. 

Iiycett. Hubert, Sylvester Lesot, 



Hosted by Google 



LYD 



LYT 



Normandy 1198 (MKS). E. Lesote, 
|Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
\ iydall. See LiDDELL. 
i' Ziyddall. See LiDDELL. 
y Xiyddon, for LiDDON. 
I iy ell, for LiSLE. Hence the ce- 
lebrated geologist, Sir 0. Lyell. 
iyie, for Lisle. 
Iiyei, for Lisle. 
Ziynd. See LlND. 
Ziynde. See Lln"!). 
Ziyon, from Lions, Normandy. In- 
gelram de Lions came to England 
1066 (Mon. Angl. ii. 604), and held 
Corsham and Culington from the 
King. He had Ranulph, whose bro- 
ther William de L. had a grant in 
Norfolk from Earl Walter GifPard, 
and left descendants there. Ka- 
nulph had Ingelram de Lions, named 
Parcar, as being forester of Croxton, 
Leicester, by exchange with the 
King (Mon. Angl.). William Par- 
carius de Lions was a benefactor to 
Croxton Abbey, t. Henry II., and 
was brother of Hugh de Lyons, who 
was deprived of his estates 1203 
(Nicholls, Leicester). From him 
descended the family of Parcar, or 
Parker, and the Earls of Macclesfield. 
Roger de Lyonn, of the same family, 
held Begbroke, Oxford, 13th cent., 
from Walter de Lucy (Testa, 112). 
Sir Richard de Lyons held lands in 
Oxford and Bucks 1275, and was 
father or grandfather of John de 
Lyons, who 1334 was summoned 
from Oxfordshire to attend the King 
with horses and arms at Roxburgh 
(Rot. Scot. i. 306). He in 1343 had 
charters for lands in Perth and Aber- 
deen, and from David II. obtained 
the reversion of the thanedom of 
Glamis. His son Sir John Lyon, of 
Glamis, was Great Chamberlain of 
Scotland, and from him descended 



the Lords Glamis, Earls of Strath- 
more and Kinghorn. 

Iiyons. Roger de Leons, and the 
Castle and Forest of L., Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). The name is de- 
rived from Lions, Normandy (see 
Lyon), descending from William de 
L., t. Plenry L, of Norfolk, where 
the family continued in 1346, after 
which they extended to Essex, Mid- 
dlesex, and Ireland. Hence the 
Lords Lyons. 

I.ys. Richard Liesce, Normandy 
1198 (MRS) 5 William de la Lesse, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Lysley, for LiSLE (Lower). 
Ziysons, for LesS0Is\ 
Z.yte. Radulphus Lichait, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Geoffry,Wal- 
ter, Roger, Lete, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). The family was of note in 
the West of England. 

Ziyttelton, or Westcote, appears 
to be a branch of De Vautort or 
Valletort, from Yautort, Maine, of 
which family Reginald, Hugh, and 
Goisfrid de Yalletort came to Eng- 
land 1066. Reginald held thirty- 
three lordships from the Earl of 
Cornwall, 1086. From him de- 
scended Hugh de Yalletort, who in 
1165 held one fee in Devon and 
fi.fty-nine in Cornwall {see Dugdale 
for the later history). Joel de 
Yalletort, a younger brother, was 
living 1165, and held estates in 
North Tawton, Derth, and Alfeton, 
Devon, of the Earls of Devon (Lib. 
Nig. ; Testa). From him descended 
the Yalletorts of North Tawton, 
who bore argent, three bends gules, 
within a bordure bezant^e. The 
same arms, with slight difference 
of tincture, were borne by the family 
of Westcote in Marwood, near 
North Tawton, whence it may be 
817 



Hosted by Google 



LYT 



LYT 



inferred that they were a younger 
branch. Of this line Eustace de 
Marwood occurs, 13th cent. (Testa). 
Henry de Westcote, his son or 
grandson, possessed W. 1279 (Col- 
lins), and in 1314 John de Westcote 
occurs. Robert W. is mentioned in 
Devon, 1424, and his brother, Tho- 
mas Westcote of Westcote in Mar- 
wood, m. the heiress of Lyttelton 
of Worcester, and was father of 
the famous Lyttelton, Lord Chief 
Justice, author of the treatise on 
Tenures, and ancestor of Lord 
Lyttelton the historian. Hence the 
existing Lords Lyttelton. 

Iiytton-Bulwer. This family, 
the original name of which was 
Wiggott, Wigott, or Bygod, is a 
branch of the Bigods, Earls of Nor- 
folk ; and its ancient arms as ^ Wy- 
gott ' are those of the Bigods, with 
appropriate differences (viz. a cross 
quarterly pierced or, between four 
escallops arg., a fifth in the centre 
point). The Bigots or Wigots 
appear, from various circumstances 
too long to be detailed, to be de- 
scendants of Wigot de St. Denis, 
. one of the greatest nobles of Nor- 
mandy, who made grants to Cerisy 
Abbey in 1042, and in 1050 sub- 
scribed a charter of Duke William 
at the head of the Norman barons. 
He was married to a sister of 
Turstin Goz, father of Eichard 
D'Avranches (father of Hugh Lu- 
pus), and had a younger son, Robert 
Wigot, Fitz-Wigot, or Bigot, who 
was introduced by Richard D'Av- 
ranches to the favour of Duke 
William. He had, 1, Roger, an- 
cestor of the Wigots or Bigots^ 
Earls of Norfolk^ 2, William. 



William Bigot, the second son^ 
went into Apulia, but returned witH 
Geoffry Ridel, t. William t. 
(Domesd.), and had a grant o^ 
Dunmow and Finchingfield, Essex, 
where he made gifts to Thetford 
Abbey (Mon. i.). He had llger^ 
who in 1096 was chief commander 
in Palestine under Tancred, who 
left him in command of 200 knights 
to defend Jerusalem (Ord. Vi talis, 
755). He had two sons, Humphry 
and William Bigot, who witnessed 
a charter of William, son of Roger 
B., for Thetford (Mon.). Raymond 
B., son of Humphry, held one fee 
in Suffolk, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Wil- 
liam his grandson (Blomefield, ii. 
258) was father of Bartholomew, 
who was despoiled of his goods at 
Dunmow and Alfreton, t. Henry HI. 
His grandson, Sir Ralph Bigot of 
Dunmow, M.P. for Essex, had issue 
1, Walter, whose line terminated in 
coheiresses, t. Henry IV. ; 2, John, 
of Marham, Norfolk, 1315, whose 
son Roger, of Norfolk, 1324 (PPW), 
left descendants, of whom Robert 
Wygod, a clergyman, occurs 1350, 
John Wygott in 1480, William 
Bigot in 1555, and John Wygot in 
1580, when the last was possessed 
of the lordship of Geist, Norfolk. 
From him descended the family of 
Wig-gott of Geist, which assumed 
the names of Lytton, Earle, Bulwer, 
and from which sprang Edward 
Lytton Bulwer, Lord Lytton, the 
celebrated writer, and his brother, 
Henry Lytton Bulwer, Lord Balling, 
the eminent diplomatist. Another 
branch of this family assumed the 
name of Chute, whence the Chutes 
of the Vine, Hants. 



318 



Hosted by Google 



M 



MAA 



MAI 



'j ni^aas, for Mace. 

ivkabbert. Hugh and Roger 
Mabire, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) j 
Johh de Mapert, Engl. c. 1272 (EH). 

Mabbett; for Mabbert. 

IVSabbltt, for MabberT. 

IVIabey, for Malby. 

Mabin, for Mappin. 

iviaby, for Malby. 

XMEace. William de Mea, Nor- 
man dy, 1180-95 ; Eener Mape, lb. 
1198 (MRS) ; Adam, John, Richard 
Mace, Engl. c. 1272 (RII). 

iviacey, or Massy, from Macy, 
Normandy, a lordship and parish. 
See Masst. 

IVIacliell, or Malcael. See Low- 
thee. 

Macblzi, from Le Machun or 
Le Meschin, a Norman sobriquet 
(Lower). 

I^ackney. See Magistay. 

IWCackrell. Ralph and Robert 
Makerel, Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 
Charlton Mackrell, Somerset, pre- 
serves the name. 

I^ackrill, for JNLickaeell. 

Mackrill. See Mace:e.ell. 

Blacer, for Maee. 

Macers, for Maees. 

IVIagrer, for Majoe. 

Magrg-ot. Richard Margot, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Robert Mag- 
gote, Engl. c. 1272 (RII). 

»Tag-gs. Hugo Mages, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 - 95 (MRS) ; John 
Magge, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

iwcag-may. Gillebert Magne, Ri- 
chard and Jordan de Maigniei, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS), also Robert 
and Nigel de Magny (lb.). Of this 



family was Oliver de Mangny or 
Manny, so famous in the reign of 
Edward III., and a peer of England. 

IMIagrner. Ralph le Maigner 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

X^ag-nus. Gilbert, Warin, Ralph, 
Robert, Tustin, William Magnus, 
or Le Grand, Normandy, 1198 
(MRS) ; William and Simon Mag- 
nus, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Maile. Gislebert de Maisle, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) • Geof- 
fry, William Mai, William Mayle, 
Eogl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Z^aillard. Gerold, Vivan Mail- 
lard, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
The arms of the Mallards are pre- 
served by Robson. 

x^ain. See Maine. 

IVIaine, or De Mayenne. See 
Mayne. 

ZVIainwarlng-, or Mesnil-Garin, a 
well-known Norman family. Ro-. 
bert de Mesnil Garin, Normandy, 
1180 (MRS) ; William de Menil 
Garin, and the churches of St. John 
and St. Mary, Menil Garin, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (INIRS). Ranulph de 
Mesnilgarin was Lord of M. near 
Coutances, and in 1086 held twelve 
lordships in barony from Hugh 
Lupus (Domesd. Chesh. 267). 
Richard and Roger de Menilgarin, 
his sons, were benefactors to Chester 
Abbey in 1093, and before 1119. 
Roger de Menil warin (son of Wil- 
liam de M.), t. Henry II., gave one- 
third of Tabley to Chester Abbey. 
From this baron descended the 
Mesnilgarin s or Mainwarings of 
Peover, Baronets. A branch was 
319 



Hosted by Google 



MAI 



MAL 



seated in Norfolk, t. Ilenvy II., of 
which was Ealph Meyngaryn, Miles, 
founder of Waybourn Abbey, Nor- 
folk, whose descendants long- con- 
tinued (TNIon. i. 490). 

ivialr, for Mare. 

IVSaire, for Maee. 

iviaisey. GeofFry Mazue, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MES) ; Roger de 
Maisie (lb.). 

ivialtland, or Maltalent. Kobert 
Maltalent, Normandy, 1198 (MES). 
Maltalent was near Nantes. Ealph 
Maltalent, c. 1136, witnessed n 
charter in York (Mon. ii. 192), as 
did Gilbert Man talent, t. Henry II. 
(i. 733). The family was seated in 
York in 1165, wh-n Eichard Malta- 
lent held half a knight's fee from 
Vescy of Alnwick, of which he had 
been enfeoffed by Eustace Fitz-John 
(Lib. Nig.), and also half a fee from 
Percy. He witnessed a charter of 
Eustace F. John (Mon. ii. 592) to 
the priory of Alnwick. Eichard M. 
paid a fine to the Crown in North- 
umberland, 1231 (Hodgson, iii., iii. 
163). Thomas de Matulant, a 
younger brother, settled in Scotland, 
t. William the Lion (Chart. Mailros.), 
and d. 1228. His . son, William de 
Matulent, witnessed charters of 
Alexander II. and d. c. 1250. From 
him descended the Dukes and Earls of 
Lauderdale. 

Blajor. Warin, Ealph, Eobert 
Major, Normandy, 1198 (MES) ; 
William Mair, Engl. c. 1272 ; Wil- 
liam Maior, Normandy, 1180-95 
(IMES) ; William le Magere, Engl. 
0. 1272 (EH). 

Majors, for Ma JDK. 

Makln, for Machin. 

SCakingrs, for Machin. 

XHakius, for MAcnrN". 

Blalby, for Malbisse. Hugh 
320 



Malbise, Norm and v, 1180 - 65 
(MES); Hugh Malbisse, Engl. { c. 
1272 (EH). ] 

AZale. See Maile. • 

Malet, a well-known Norrwan 
baronial family. Barons of Gerafdi- 
villa or Graville, near Havre, Nor- 
mandy. The ancestor was probtibly 
Gerard, a Scandinavian prince, 'one 
of the companions of Eollo, vvho 
gave his name to his fief. Maleth, 
his son or grandson, was father of 
Eobert Malet, who c. 9.90 united 
with Osberne de Longueville, Wil- 
liam de Breteuil, Gilbert de Menill, 
and others in giving the Church of 
Pictariville to religious uses. The 
gift was confirmed by his family 
(Gall. Christ, xi. ; Instr. 139). 
William Maleth, whose name is 
conspicuous in the history of the 
Conquest, witnessed a charter before 
the Conquest (Gall. Christ, xi. 328). 
Eobert M. his son, 1086, held the 
vast barony of Eye, Suffolk, and 
was one of the greatest proprietors 
in England. From him descended 
the Malets of Normandy. Several 
brothers of the family settled in 
England, of whom Durand M. occurs 
1086 in Leicester, Notts, and Lin- 
coln ; Gilbert and William in Suf- 
folk. From a branch possessed of 
the Lordship of Corry Malet, 
Somerset, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), de- 
scended the Malets of Somerset and 
the baronets of the name. 

XVIalln, for Malins. 

iviaiingr, for Malik. 

IVIalln&s, for Malzn". 

iviallns, or De Malines, from M., 
Flanders. The Lords of Malines 
descended from Bertold, living c. 
800, and were established as Advo- 
cates or Protectors of Malines by 
the Bishops of Liege. They became 



Hosted by Google 



MAL 



MAN 



^axtinct soon after 1300. In Eng- 
land Godesclial de MagTielenis liad 
c^istody of tlie barony of Mont- 
gdmery, t. Henry III. In 1312 
Hlenry de Malines paid a fine for 
delaying to take the order of knight- 
hood; and 1322 William Malyn 
wa8 Bailiff of Ipswich. Hence the 
eminent Vice- Chancellor of the name. 

IVIallalue; for JMelladew. 

IVZallaii; for Malun". 

IVZallett; for Mallet. 

iVSallock. Henry, William de 
Mailloc, Normandy, 1180-95 ; Henry 
de Maloc, 1198 (MKS). 

Malmains. Roger, Frederick, 
Gilbert, Fatric le Malesmains, or 
Malis Manibus^ NormaDdy, 1180-95 
(MRS), In England this family 
was seated in Kent. The original 
name seems to have been Berville. 
See Barwell. 

ivialpas, or De Malpassu, a 
branch of the ancient Barons of 
Malpas. See EaEETOir. 

Malyon, formerly Malaon, the 
arms of which, arg. a lion ramp. gu. 
crowned az., are preserved by Bob- 
son, and correspond with those of 
the Viscounts de Mauleon of Poitou, 
a branch of the Carlo vingian Vis- 
counts of Thouars. 

Man. See LoMB. 

Mancel. Alvered, Ralph, Gisle- 
bert, John Maucel or Mansel, Nor- 
mand}^, 1180-95; Warin, Ranulph, 
William M. 1198 (MRS) ; John M. 
was of Rutland, Worcester, and 
Leicester ; Ranulph of Oxford ; 
William of Cambridge and Glou- 
cester (RCR). Hence theMansells 
Baronets and the Lords Mansell. 

l^ander, for Mandees. 

Manders, from Mandres, near 
Evreux. 

iviandeville, or Manneville; from 



Manneville in the Cotentin, Nor- 
mandy, a well-known baronial 
house. Barons of Mersewood, Earls 
of Essex. This family probably 
derives from Manno, a Northman 
viking, who gave his name to the 
fief, c. 930. It appears that the 
family of De Sottevast was a branch 
(Wifi'en, Hist. Russell, i. 6, 7). 
That of De Vere also appears from 
the arms (which are those of Magne- 
ville, with a mullet for difference) 
to have been a branch. Geoffry de 
Magnavilla was one of the greatest 
grantees, t. William I. ; and his de- 
scendants were numerous and power- 
ful both in England and Ireland. 

2VIandrell, Maundrel, or Mun- 
derel, identified armorially with 
Mundevill or Amundeville. See 

MONCKTOIT. 

IVIandrey, from Mandray in Lor- 
raine. The arms are preserved by 
Robson. 

IVIandry. See Mandeet. 

^landy, for Monday. 

SVIaney, or Mayney. See Ma GNAT. 

IWEangin. Radulphus Mangeant, 
or Maniant, and William, Normandy^ 
1180-95 (MRS); Alexander Man- 
gant, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Manins, for MoNlTNS. 

X^ann. See Man. 

Mannell. See Manvell. 

IVXannermg-, for Maestwaeing. 

I^anners, or De Maneriis, from 
Mesuieres near Roueii, granted pro- 
bably t. Rollo to Mainer, a Viking 
ancestor. It was held as half a 
knight's fee t. Philip Augustus by 
the Abbey of Lyre. The family of 
Mesnieres long continued in Nor- 
mandy, Ralph and Roger de Mes- 
nieres being mentioned 1198 (MRS), 
and William de M. 1232, whose 
descendants continued to be of con- 
321 



Hosted by Google 



MAN 



MAN 



sequence till c. 1400, when the 
male line ceased. Richard de Ma- 
nieres came to England 1066, and in 
1086 held from Odo of Bayeux, 
Borne, Kent, and Benested, Sm-rey 
(Domesd.). He was father of Ti- 
rel de Manieres, who, with Helias de 
St. Saen, a neighbouring noble, 
devoted himself to the cause of 
William Clito, the dispossessed heir 
of Robert of Normand}^, and the 
legitimate heir to the throne. These 
faithful adherents of Clito lost their 
estates, and had to endure extreme 
sufferings on his behalf. On his 
death-bed he recommended them to 
his uncle, King Henry I., who 
accepted their submission. Tirel de 
Manieres, who was surnamed ' Pere- 
grinus,' or ^ the Wanderer,' from his 
adventures with William Clito, 
granted the church of Benested, 
Surrey, to St. Mary Overy t. Henry 
I. (Mon. ii. 85), and gave the manor 
of Benested in free marriage with his 
dau. to William Earl of Salisbury. 
Hugh de Maniere, his son, was also 
surnamed ' Peregrinus,' and with his 
son Richard ' Peregrinus,' or de 
Manieres, made grants in Hants to 
Waverley Abbey (Manning and 
Bray, ii. 146). He had another son, 
Robert, who is mentioned in the 
charters, and whose gift, as well as 
that of his brothers, was confirmed by 
Eugenius HI. in 1147 (Mon. Angl. 
ii.). Robert, a son of Hugh Manieres 
above-named, held part of a fee 
Northumberland, 1165, His sons, 
Walter and Thomas de Maners, 
witnessed a charter of William de 
Vesci, 1178 (Mon. ii. 592). Their 
elder brother, Henry, had issue 
Reginald de Manieres, who witnessed 
a charter of Hugh, Count of Eli, 
temp. John (Mon. ii. 921), and as 
322 



^De Maisneriis' is also mentione(3t 
in Normandy 1198 (MRS), at whicjh 
time Ralph and Roger M. are also 
mentioned in Normandy (Ibidi,). 
Fi'om Reginald descended the hoifise 
of Manners of Ethal, Northumber- 
land j and thence the Lords Ros of 
Belvoir, Earls and Dukes of Rutland, 
Barons Manners, and Viscounts 
Canterbury. From another branch 
descended Baldwin de Maners, a 
baron by writ, 1309. 

X^annett. Richard Mennet, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95; Osbert Minete, 
1198 (MRS) ; William Monet, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Mannevy. John and Robert 
de Manorbia, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). The arms of Minifie, Eng- 
land, are preserved by Robson. 

XVIanning-. Lambert Maignon, 
1180 ; William, Ansketel le Maig- 
nen, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); 
Richard, Henry Maning, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

IVSannion, for MAiTirrN'G-. 

XVIannix, for Mannis or Manse. 
Durand Manse, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Cristiana Manus, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

»lanns, for Mann. 

Mansell, for Mancell. 

Manser. Richard Manesier, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

BXantell. AVilliam de Montellis, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). The name 
as Mantel dates from the Conquest 
in England. 

Mantle, for Mantell. 

Mansse, or Manse. See MiSjmix, 

Mantor. John, and Walter Fitz- 
Ri chard Minutor, Norman dj^, 1180-95 
(IMRS) ; Henry le Munetor, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

ivianvell. Roscelin, and Nicholas 
de Manneval, and the fief of M. 



Hosted by Google 



M A N 
'\ 
IStbrmandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Robert 
djfe Manevil, Engl. c. 1272 (RHj. 

\ Man waring". See MArcrvvAKLN-G^. 

)»Ianwell. See Mai^yell. 

liviapp, for Mapes or Malpas. 

iiviappin. Roger Magnepeine, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) j John, 
Richard Manipenyn, c. 1270 (Rli); 
Engl. 

AXapson. William Maubeysin, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH) j Michael Mau- 
buisson, Normandy, t. Henry V. 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Nonn. v. 244). 

ZVIarberougrh. See Maelbo- 
ROUGH. 

Marbury. See Meeburt. Ni- 
cholas Merbury, Butler of the Xing, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MR,S). 

Inarch, from Marche, Normandy, 
as Newmarch from Neiimarch6. 
Nicholas, William, Stephen, Roger 
de Mercato, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ] Bartholomew, William de 
Marche, Engl. c. 1198 (ROR). 

Alarcli, or de la Marche. Fer- 
mer, and Robert de Marchia, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

liSarcliant. Rainald, William, 
Stephen, Ranulph, Robert Mer- 
cator, Normand}^, 1180-95 (MRS). 
Everard, Gilbert, Plerbert, Richard, 
1198 (lb.). Of these, Robert,^^Rich- 
ard, William, appear in England, 
1189-99. 

Mareot. William, Richard, Mar- 
cote, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

IVIarcy, from Marcy, Laon. In 
1086 Ralph de Marcy held in Essex 
and Sulfolk. The family long con- 
tinued in Essex, Herts, and Glou- 
cester. It appears that the Cobhams 
of Kent, Lords Cobham, were a 
branch. 

Mares. William des Mares, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 \ Angevin, Asa, Wil- 
liam de Maris, Normandy, 1198 



MAR 

(MRS) J John, Richard, Robert de 
Mareys, Engl, c. 1272 (RH). 

»Iaret. Richard Mareta, Nor- 
- mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Alexander 
Mirthe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Marett, for Maeet. 

BTargTie. William de St. Mar- 
gareta,Normand3^, 1180-95; William 
Margarita, 1198 (MRS) ; John Mar- 
gerie, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

IVlargries, for Maegeie. 

Marin, for de Marin is, a Norman 
name. 

ivzaris. Ivo, Drogo, Gilbert, 
Robert de Maris, and the lordship of 
Maris, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
WiUiam de Mareis, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Mark, or De Marc, from M., 
Normandy. GeofFry de Marco and 
his sons are mentioned by Ordericus 
Vitalis (591). In 1148 Robert de 
Marc had lands at Winchester 
(Wint. Domesd.). The name occurs 
t. Stephen (Mon. ii. 109). 

X^arke, for Maek. 

SMtarkes. See Maeks. 

Marks. 1. For Maek. 2. A 
Hebrew name. 

SWCarliboroug-h. Alured de Merle- 
berge, 1086, was a great baron, 
Wilts. William de Merleberge gave 
lands for a chaplain at Isle Bruers, 
Somerset (Inq. p. mort.). This was 
probably a Norman family. 

Marler. N. Marruglarius, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS); Alice le 
Marler, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Marley, or Merley. William and 
Ralph de Merlai, and the fief of M. 
Normandy, 1180-95 (jNIRS). Roger 
de Merlai, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip,). 
The Merlais were barons of Morpeth. 

Marling:. See Meelii^. 

Marmioia. Robert, William, 
Geofliy, Marmion, Normand}^, 1180- 
2 " 323 



Hosted by Google 



MAR 



MAR 



95 (MRS). A well-known baronial 
family, Lords and Viscounts of 
Fontenay le Tesson, Normandy. 
They appear to liave been a branch 
of the Tessons. 

Ralph Tesson, who brought 120 
knights of his dependence to the aid 
of Duke William at the battle of 
Val des Danes 1047, founded c. 1055 
the Abbey of Fontenay near Caen 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 413). A charter 
of Ralph Tesson was witnessed by 
William Marmion or Marmilon, 
probably his brother, c. 1070 (DDid.), 
who with his family possessed part 
of Fontena3^ Robert Marmion, his 
son, Viscount of Fontenay, passed 
into England with the Conqueror, 
and had extensive grants, his de- 
scendants a century later holding 
seventeen fees in England and five 
in Normandy (Lib. Niger; Feoda 
Norm. Duchesne ; also the paper of 
M. Vaultier, Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
X. 94). The Tessons of Normandy 
bore gules, a fesse ermine ) the Mar- 
mions vair, a fesse gules ; and the 
Percys,'another branch, azure, a fesse 
indented or. See Percy. 

Mamey. Rohais de Marreiny 
and the fief of Marigny, Normand}^, 
1180-95 (MRS). The Lords Mar- 
ney of England were of this house. 

iviarr, for Mare, or De la Mare. 
See Maee. 

Marrable, from Mirabel, Nor- 
mandy. Lucia Mirable, Engl. c. 
1272 (RTI). 

IWCarratt, for Maret. 
Marriage, for March. 
Marrian, forMARREST. 
Marrin, from Marines, Normandy. 
The name Marines often occurs in 
the early records. 

Marrin. Richard, Robert, Mo- 
rein, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); 
324 



Geoffry, John, Ralph, Morin, EngJu 
c. 1272 (RH). ^^ 

iviarris. See MARIS. ; 

IVIarritt, for Marrett. (' 

Mars, for Mares. ) 

Marsh. 1. A local English namje. 
2. Robert, Simon, William, de M'a- 
riscis ; Roger, Robert, Gervase 'de 
Marisco, Normandy, 1180-95 ; Al- 
pais, Gervase, Robert de M., 1198 
(MRS). William was of Kent, 
Robert of Gloucester, Richard of 
Hants, and York, and Lancaster. 
XViarshal, for Marshall. 
I^arshall. This being a name of 
office (the Marshal being a feudal 
officer of eminence appointed by 
each great baron) includes a number 
of different families. Robson has 
preserved sixty-two coats of arms of 
this name. It may be presumed that 
those who held this office were 
generally Norman; and numerous 
families of the name were possessed 
of estates. The principal was that 
of the Marshalls Earls of Pembroke, 
and the Lords Marshall of Hingham, 
Norfolk. 

I^arshall, or le Marischal, Earl 
of Pembroke. See ITastij>tgs. 

Marsham, or Bajnard (See Beau- 
mont), descended from Geoffry Bay- 
nard or de Beaumont, whose son 
William Baynard had issue Roscelin 
Lord of Stratton and Marsham, who 
had issue William Fitz-Rosceline, 
and Robert Fitz-R,, whose sons 
William de Stratton, and Bartho- 
lomew de Marsham, living t. Henr}^ 
IL, were ancestors of the Strattons 
and Marshams of Norfolk ; from the 
latter of whom descend the Earls of 
Romney. See Roslln'G. 
Mart, for MoRT. 

iviartel. John, Roger, Geoffiy, 
Martel, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 



Hosted by Google 



MAR 



MAT 



\Tlie name occurs in all the English 
records. 

j IVIartell; for Maetel. 
V IVIarten; for MartijS^. 
■, iviartin. Diel, Guido^ John, 
lialph, Eoger, Tustin, William 
Martin, Normandy, 1198 (MRS); 
Nigel, William M. Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR) ; Robert, William, Richard, 
Ansketil, Peter, Roger, Ralph Mar- 
tin, Normandy, 1180-95; 2. from 
St. Martin, Normandy. Alured, 
Roger, Hervey de St. M., Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). 3. A patronymic 
from Martin de Umfraville, Sire 
de Tours, Normandy, conqueror of 
Cameys, Wales, t. William Rufus, 
whose descendants bore the name of 
Fitz-Martin or Martin, and were 
barons by writ. 

iviartins^ for Martin. 

iviartyn, for Martin. 

iviartyr. Ranulph and William 
Le Martre, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
Wymarc La Martre 1198 (lb.). 

iviarvel. Richard de Marvil or 
Maruil, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
Sire John de Marville of Normandy 
occurs c. 1270 (]Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 151) ; Warin Merveyl, England 
c. 1272 (RIT). Of this family was 
Andrew Marvell, the patriot. 

iviaryon, Mervyn or Mering. Ra- 
dulphus Mervain, Normandy 1198 
(MRS) ; Matilda Marwyn, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

IVIascall, for jMarshall (Lower). 
^ l«asey, for Massy. 

iMCash, for Marsh (Lower). 

I^asi, for Maset. 

IMCaskall, for Maskell. 

IVIaskell, for Mascall. 

IMCaskelyne. Eustachius de Mas- 
seline, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Roger Fitz-Mazeline 1180 ; John 
Mazelyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 



IVXaskens, for Meschins. See 
Makins. 

iviaslen, for Maslin. 

iviaslin, or Maskeltne. 

reason. Godfrey, Richard, Wil- 
liam le Mazon, Normandy 1198 
(MRS) ; Hugh le Mazun, Engl. c. 
1198 (RCR). This name doubtless 
includes families of various origin. 

IVIassey. See Masst. 

iviassie, for Massy. 

iviassing-er, or Messenger, the 
English form of Leggatt, or Le- 
gatus. 

iviasson, or Le Masson. See Mason. 

iviassy, a well-known Norman 
family. Macey, whence the name 
is derived, was near Coutances and 
Avranches, - Normandy. In 1080 
Hugo de Maci held lands in Hunts 
(Domesday), and Hamo or Hamund 
de Macy held nine lordships in 
barony from Hugh Lupus in 
Cheshire, and 1193 subscribed the 
foundation charter of Chester Abbey, 
and gi'anted lands to it (]Mon. i. 985). 
Robert de Macy witnessed a charter 
of Ranulph Meschines E. of Chester 
12th cent. (INIon. i. 986). Erom 
this line sprang many houses of 
eminence, bearing the name of 
Massy, Massey, or Massie, and the 
Barons Massey, and Clarina. 

iviast, for Most or MossE. 

Master. John le Meteier, Nor- 
mandy 1198, Osbert and William, 
lb. (MRS); Alan and John le 
Mayster, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

iviasters. See Master. 

IVIatliains. Robert, William, 
Samson de Matom, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS); Richard and Thomas 
de Matham, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

IMCatland, for Maitlanb. 

Maton. Robert, William, Sam- 
son de Maton, Normandy 1180-95 
325 



Hosted by Google 



MAT 

(MKS); Beatrix Motun, Engl, c, 
1272 (KH). 

iviatterface; for Maktintast 
(Lower). 

iviaud. See Maude. 

iviaude^ de Mouhaut or De la 
Mare. See De la Maee. This 
brancli of De la Mare descends from 
Eanulph, Dapifer of Oliester 1093, 
whose sons Robert de Montalt and 
William de la Mara occur in York- 
shire 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Roger de 
Mara_, son of the former, was a bene- 
factor to Roche Abbey, York (Mon. 
i. 839), and from him descended 
Roger de Montalt, summoned as a 
baron 1299. William, above men- 
tioned, had issue Simon de Muhaut, 
witness to a charter of Cecilia de 
Rumelli (Mon. ii. 101) for Bolton 
Abbey, York j and to another char- 
ter with Simon Mohaut, his son (i. 
655). The latter held lands of the 
honour of Skipton, York, 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.). John de Montalt of Ma- 
therley, York, gave lands to Drax 
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.), and in 1300 
Adam de Mohaut or Maude was re- 
turned as liable for military service 
in person against the Scots (PPW). 
Hence the Maudes of Holling, 
Woodhouse, Alverthorpe, and Rid- 
dlesden, York, from the latter of 
whom sprang the Maudes, Barons 
Montalt, Yiscounts Hawarden. 

Mauditt, or Mauduit, from M., 
near Mantes, Normandy. Geoffry 
Maudit held in Wilts in capite 1086, 
William, his brother, held a barony, 
Hants 1086. Hence the Barons? 
Mauduit, Earls of Warwick. 

Maudslay, or Banastre. See 
Nelson. Of this family was 
Maudslay, the eminent engineer and 
inventor of machinery of various 
descriptions ► 
326 



MAY 

Maudsley. See Maudslay. ( 

Maugrer. John, Erenger Maugea 
Normandy, 1180-95 j eight of thje 
name, 1198, Norm. (MRS); Roberk 
and Walter Mauger, Engl. c. 127S 
(RH). / 

l^anl. See Maule. ) 

iviaule, from Maule in the French 
Vexin, the history of whicl]|. 
family has been preserved by Du| 
chesne from the time of Guarin, 
who lived c. 960, father of Ansold, 
father of Peter Lord of Maule. The 
family is frequently mentioned by 
Ordericus Vitalis, and a branch be- 
came seated in Scotland, and hence 
sprang the Earls of Panmure 
(Douglas). 

Mauleverer, from M. near Rouen, 
Normandy. Helto M. 1086 held 
in Kent, and 1120 Helto, his son, 
witnessed the charter of Bolton, 
York (Mon. ii. 101). From this 
time the notices of the name in 
Notts and York are continual. 

IWCauley. See Mawlet. 

xviauii, for Maul. 

IMCaunder, for Mandek. 

I^aunders, for Mandees. 

IMCaunsell, for Mancel. 

IVIaurice, from St. Maurice, Nor- 
mandy. N. de St. Maurice 1 ISO- 
OS (MRS) ; Isabella, John, Margerie 
Morice, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). N. de 
St. Maurice and the fief of St. M. 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

IMCawby, for Malbt. 

Blawditt. See Maudit. 

IVIawley, from Mauley, Poitou. 
Peter de Malo Lacu acquired the 
barony of Mulgrave and Doncaster 
by marriage. Hence the Lords 
de Mauley summoned by writ 
1260. 

May. Robert, Ralph de Mai, 
Robert Mai, Normandy 1180-98 



( 



Hosted by Google 



MAY 



ME A 



N/MPtS). Henry de May, Hugh 
key, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
j ZVIayall. See Ml.^L. 
/ IMCaybank; or Malbanc. Henry, 
"x^Iugh, Alberic Malebenc, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) J Roger and Wil- 
liam 1198 (lb.). This family was 
possessed of the barony of Wich- 
Malbanc, Cheshire. 
{ l^aybin, for Matbanz. 
, l^aybury. Hugh, and Roger de 
M'abire, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Maychell. See Machell, or 
Lowther. 

May ell. See Maille. 

iviayer, in some cases for Mare 
or De la Mare. 

l^ayers, for Matee. 

IWCayes, for IMace. 

iwcayhew, for Mayo. 

iWCayho, for Mayo. 

iviayiard, for Mallard. 

iviayle, for Maille. 

Mayles, for Mayle. 

maylin, for Malin. 

IMCaynard. N. Mainart or Mai- 
nard, Ralph, John, and the estate 
of the Mainards, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS) ; Richard Mainard, Engl. 
c. 1198 (RCR). From this family 
descended the Viscounts Maynard. 

Mayne, or Mayenne, from May- 
enne in Maine, a powerful baronial 
house, of which Walter deM. occurs 
in 976 (La Roque, i. 159, 160), 
Judael de Mayenne had a vast 
barony in Devon 1086, and his 
family long continued there. In 
1165 Walter Fitz-Juel de Mayenne 
(de Meduana) held a barony of 
twenty-one knights' fees in Kent 
(Lib. Niger). Many branches of 
these houses remained; the name 
changing gradually to Main and 
Mayne. Hence the Lords New- 
haven. 



Mayo. Roger de Maio, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Aeon de 
Maeio, and Robert 1198 (lb.). Ralph 
Mayot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

SViayor. William Maior, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; William Mair, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

SWCays, for Mace. 

»Iayou. See Mayo. 

IVIays. See Mace. 

IVIayse, for Mace. 

MeachiD, or Meschin. See Ma- 

CHZN". 

iWCead, the English form of De M^o(,ol 
Prato. William, Robert, Matilda, 
Reginald de Prato, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS) : Richard and Robert de 
P. 1198 (lb.). Stephen, Peter de 
P., Eugl. c. 1272 (RH). 

IVSeade. See Mead. 

ivieadow. See IsLead, )A€Xyi^^^fi 

ivieadows, the English form of 
De Pratis. Simon, Gilbert, Hugh, 
Fulco de Pratis, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS) ; Henry and Richard de 
P. 1198 (lb.) ; William de Pratis, 
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

ivseads, for Mead. 

l^Ieadus, for Meadows. 

IVleagrer, for Matjgee. 

Mieakin, for Makln". 

I^eakins, for Meakin. 

I^eal, for Male. 

S^ealin, for Malins. 

I%£ealin^, for Maling or MALnr. 

zvieall, for Male. 

I^ean, for M^iiNE. 

I\Seans. See IMean". 

IVEearos, for Mares. 

IVIears, for Mares. 

iviease, for Mace. 'N \eaSO 

IMCeasor. Gilbert and William ^',^' J 
Masuer, Normandy 1180 (IMRS) ; 
William de Masura 1198 (Ibid.). 
Geoffiy le Massor, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

327 



Hosted by Google 



MEA 



MEL 



Mc 






Measures. See Measor. 

Meates, or De Meautis, from that 
place^ Normandy. The arms are 
preserved by Robson. 

Meatyard. Ralph le Meiteier, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

IVIeayers. See Mares. 

iviee. Robert de Mieie, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert 
Miee, 1198 (lb.) ; Hugh, Richard 
Mey, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

iWCeech. Hugh de Meche, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Henry 
Mache, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Meed, for ME.iD. 

ivieek, for Meech. 

ivieeke, for Meek. 

ivieekin^, for Mechin or MachUs^. 

IVIeekins, for INIeeeiiitgs. 

I^eers, for Mears. 

Mieeres, for IMears. 

l«ees, for Mee. 

ivieeson, for Mauvesin or Mal- 
voisin (Lower). Berenger, Geofliy, 
Manasser, Peter, Ralph, Ranulph, 
Robert, Roger Malveisin, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). This family is con- 
sidered to have been a branch of the 
ancient Counts of the Vexin (Wif- 
fen, Mem. Russell, i. 49). In 1070 
Ralph Malvoisin, Sire de Rosny 
(who occurs as ^ Malusvicinus ' in 
Suffolk 1086), gave lands to the 
Abbey of St. Evroult, Normandy 
(Ord. Vitalis, 604). Hugo Malus- 
vicinus, founder of Blitheley Abbey 
(Mon. i. 468), appears in Stafford 
1130 (Rot. Pip.) • Henry Malveisin 
in Salop and Stafford 1165 (Lib. 
Niger). Gilbert M. was of Nor- 
mandy at this time (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. viii. 266). Ridware Mau- 
vesyn, Leicester, still bears the name 
of this family. 

iviegrgrs. See Maggs. 

Mehary^ for Mary. Richard and 
328 



William de St. Marie, Normandjj' 
1180-95 (MRS); William de sl 
Maria, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR) ; Ada4 
de St. M. c. 1272 (RH). \ 

Melborne. Ilemy, Hugh, Ro-/ 
ger Malberne, Normandy 1180-9^ 
(MRS). \ 

Melby, for Malbt. j' 

Melen, for Malins. / 

ivxelliuisli, for JNIellersh. J 

Melladew, for Malduit. See 
Malditt. \ 

ivieller. Eguerran and William 
Mellers, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
Simon le Meillur, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Mellersh, or Mellers. William 
de Mesleriis, Eguerrand, Fromund, 
Simon, Walter de Meuleriis, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). The arms of 
Mellers are preserved b}'- Robson. 

ivielles, for Mills. 

iviellett. Petrus de Melleto, Nor- 
mandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 118, 121) ; WilHam Melite, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Geoffrj, 
and William Melt, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

iviellifont. Thomas Malenfaut, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Mellin, for Malest. 

iviellisli. See Mellersh. 

IVCellodew. See INIellyIDEE. 

iviellon. Radulphus Meloan, 
Normandy 1180-95, and the fief of 
Mellon, Normandy (MRS); Robert 
Milluu, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Mellor. See MiLLER. 

Meimuish. See Mellersh. 

Melon, for Mellon. 

iMCeivii, for Melville. 

Melvill. See Melville. 

Melville, from Esmaleville or 
Maleville, a barony in the Pays de 
Caux, Normandy. William de 
Smalavilla held lands in Suffolk 1086 



Hosted by Google 



MEN 



MES 



)omesd.)j Eobert de Malavilla t. 

ilenry I. witnessed a charter in 
STorkshire (Mou. Angl. i. 660), and 
Ine of Eoger of Poitou (Ibid.), 
rloger de Malavilla held a fief 1165 
rom William de Ros ; and other 
)ranches were seated in. Bucks and 
Scotland, where GeofFry M. was 
(^rand Justiciary t. David I. Hence 
tlbe Earls of Melville. 

IMCence. Durand Manse, Nor- 
mamdy 1180-95 (MES): Thomas 
Minch, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

'Menday, for Monday. 

mendes, for Mends. 

SVIendis, for Mends. 

IVIends, for Mence. 

IVIennell, for Meynel. 

IMCennie, for Manny or Magnat. 

ZVIenzies, or De Maners, an early 

branch of the house of Manners in 

' Scotland, which still bears the 

ancient arms of the family. Hence 

the baronets Menzies. 

IVIercer. Bertin and Buno le 
Mercier, Normandy 1180-95 ; Gui- 
nard, Ralph, &c. 1198 (MRS). 

IWCercer. Hubert, Hugh, Richard, 
Odo Mercer or Mercier, Normandy 
1180-95. Nineteen of the name as 
Mercator and Mercennarius in 1198 
(MRS). In England, no doubt, the 
name included Norman and other 
families. 

IMCerchant. See Maechant. 

IWCercier. See Meecek. 

»lerck. See Mark. 

l«ercy, for Marct. 

IMCerfield. Gislebert Mirfaut or 
Mirfalt, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
GeofFry de Merrifeud, Engl.c. 1272 
(RH). 

IMCergres, for Marges or Mages. 
See Maggs. 

Merifield. See ^Ierfield. 

i^erlvale, from Merrival or Mer- 



val, Normandy, which was held by 
Simon de Bello Sacco t. Philip 
August. (JNIem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
189). William de la Marival held 
a knight's fee from the Abbot of 
Jumieges c. 1200 (lb. 173). GeofFry 
de Mariavalle, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). 

ivierle. Simon Merel, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Adam de Meriel 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

IMCerlin. Robert Merlin 1180, 
Ralph 1180-95, Norm. (MRS); 
Roger de Merlene, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

IVIerrall. See ^Ierle. 

ZVIerralls. See Merrall. 

iVIerrell. See Merle. 

IVlerrett, for Marett. 

IVIerrick. William de Meric or 
Meri, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
John de Merc, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

IVIerridew, for Melladew. 

ivierrill, for Merle. 

IMCerriman, a corruption of Mar- 
MION (Lower). 

»aerrin, for INIarrln". 

ivierritt, for Marett. 

l^erry. Walter de Mereio or 
Mery, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); 
Robert de Mery 1198 (lb.); 
Alicia, John Marie, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

IVIerrymaii. See JMerriman. 

IVIerser^ for Merger. 

IVIesseng-er, or Massenger. Os- 
berne I^egatus Regis, a diplomatic 
agent of the Conqueror, held estates 
Lincoln 1086. From him descended 
the family of Legat or L'Enveyse of 
York and other counties. The name 
was translated 13th cent. Hence 
the dramatic poet Massinger. 

IMCossent. Gervasius de Maisent, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Messent^ probably for Mucedent. 
329 



Hosted by Google 



MES 



MIC 



Alexander, Hugh, Eobert Mucedent, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

IWCesser. Jacobus Mesoart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-98 (MES) ; Adam, 
Aubry, &c., Messer, Engl, c, 1272 
(KH). 

Messiter, for Mastee. 

S^etherell, or Meterell, for Me- 

YEKELL. 

ivieuse, from Mues, Moes, or 
Muisa, in Normandy. Gilbert de Moes 
held from Philip Augustus c, 1200. 
Roger Miaz 1180-95 (MRS). Mieuce 
was in the Vexin. Ketel de Melsa 
10Q6 came to England, and gave 
his estate in Holderness the same 
name. He was father or grand- 
father of John de Melsa, with 
whom the Earl of Albemarle 1138 
exchanged lands for Melsa, and 
founded there Melsa or Meaux Ab- 
bey. The family of Melsa or Meaux 
of Yorkshire descended from John, 
and branches of it settled hi the 
South. Hence the baronets Meux. 

iVleux, for Meuse. 

Mew, for Meuse. 

iviewes, for Meuse. 

iviews, for JMeuse. 

IWCeyers, or Moirs. Robert de 
Moire, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) • 
Haimeric, Robert, "William de M. 
1198 (lb.); Robert Moyere, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH) ; also a modern foreign 
name. 

IVIeymot, or Maymot, for Mam- 
ignot. Hugo Maminot, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). Robert Maminot, Sire 
de Curbespine, near Bernai, was 
father of Gilbert M., Bishop of 
Lisieux, and Ralph de Curbespine 
of Kent, t. William I. The family 
became seated in England, and 1165 
Walter M.'s barony in Kent was of 
twenty-eight fees. Walchelin M. 
was of Salop, and nephew of ^alph 
330 



Peverel (Ord. Vitalis, ed. Foreste-ii 
iii. 287). The Norman fief of mT 
consisted of five knights' fed 
(MSAN. viii. 427). 

I^eyrick. See Mereick. 

l^eynell, a baronial family, fron 
Mesnil, Normandy. Stephen, Sird 
de Mesnil t. William I., obtained 
great estates in York and Nott^. 
His son Robert and grandsoki 
Stephen joined with him iu iche 
foimdation of Scarth Abbey, Yprk 
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 357). He^ice 
the Lords Meynil of York. Gilbe.rt, 
second son of Stephen I., was of 
Notts 1130, and was ancestor of the 
M.s of Meynil-Langley, barons of 
Parliament 1326. The family of 
Mesnil, Normandy, is mentioned c. 
'980, when Gilbert de Menill joined 
with Osberne de LoDguevill6 and 
Robert Malet in granting the church 
of Pictariville for religious uses. In 
1027 Duke Richard confirmed the 
grant of Odo, son of Gilbert de 
Menill (surnamed Episcopus), viz. 
Menil St. Melan, with its Church, 
and also the Church of Bulville, to 
religious uses (Neustria Pia, 217). 

I^eysey. Roger de Maisie, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

Miall. Ricardus Mihial, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); William 
Mayle, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

3^iatt. Roger Miaz or Miats, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Walter 
Mite, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).' 

IVIichael. Radulphus Michael, 
Normandy 1180-95, Geoff'ry and 
Selle Michael 1198 (MRS) ; Geofiiy 
and William de St. Michael, Engl. 
1198 (RCR). 

IVXicbel. See MiCHAEL. 

ivxiciieii, for Michael. 

ivxiciieis, for Michael. 

Michoiis, for Michael. 



Hosted by Google 



MID 



l^iddleton; of Middleton-Morel, 
; Northumberland, probably a branch 
pf Morel (Testa de Neville, 382). 
) IVIieling-, for Maling. 
\ iMCiell. See MiALL. 
■:g>Iihell, for Miall. 

JMier. See Meyers. 

i\liers. See Meyers. 

l^ilbank; armorially connected 
■w;th Malbanke of Lancashire. The 
faipiily of Malbanc or Malbeding 
came to England with Hugh Lupus, 
Earl of Chester, and held the barony 
of Wich-Malbank, Cheshire, t. Wil- 
liam I. Henry, Hugh, Alberee Mal- 
benc occur in Normandy 1180-95 
(]\lE,S). Eichard Malbanc gave the 
Church of Bency to Troarn Abbe}^, 
Normandy, t. Henry I., and Alured 
M. gave his lands to the same abbey 
t. William L (MSAN. xv. 174, 175). 
He was contemporary with William 
M,, Baron of Wich, Cheshire. 
Branches of the family in later times 
occur in Dorset and Lancashire, 
from the latter of which descend 
the' Malbaukes, now Milbankes, 
baronets. 

IVZilborn. Henry, Hugh, and 
Roger Malberne, Normandy 1180 
(MRS) ; Hugo de Meleburn, Engl, 
c. 1272 (EH). 

IMCilbourn. See MiLBORN. 

Milbourne. See MiLRORisr, 

IVIilburn. See Milboitre". 

Alile, for Miall. Sometimes for 
MoYLE or Moels. 

IVEiles. Geoffry, Richard, Ralph, 
Walter, Robert,* William, Miles, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard 
Miles, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Of 
this name are ihe baronets Miles. 

BTiley, for Milly. Roger de 
Milleio, and the fief of Milly, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Mill. William and Geoffry Mil, 



MIL 

Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) j Oliver 
Mile 1198 (lb.). ITence the ba- 
ronets Mill. 

IVIillar, for MiLLER. 

iMCillard. William Milart, Nor- 
mandy 1189-95 (MRS). 

IWCillbank, for MiLBANK. 

XVIillbourn, for MiLBOURN. 

XVlillen, for Melau. Roger de 
St. Melan, William de St. M., Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Miller, or Milner, Molendinarius_, 
le Mouner. Walter, Hugh, Joscelin, 
Ralph, Raginald, Richard, Robert, 
William Molendinarius, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). The same name 
occurs frequently in England 13th 
cent., and was afterwards translated. 
It includes Norman and other fami- 
lies. 

Millett. See JMellett. 

IMCiimouse. William Milhous, 
Normandy 1180-95 (^IRS) ; Mar- 
gery Milys, Engl. c. 1272 (Rli). 

IMCilliard, for MiLLAED. 

IVXillicent. Petrus Millesent, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Petrus 
Milesant, Engl. c. 1272 (RIT). 

IMCillie. See MiLEY. 

IVXillin. See ^Iellon. 

Bullion, for Millen". 

IMCillisent. See MiLLlCENT. 

IMCillisli. See IMellish. 

iviiiis. 1. from Miles. 2. for 
De Molls. Oger, Ralph, Richard 
de Molis, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
Hugh, Roger de Moles, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 3. from an English 
locality, Norfolk. 

iW[iin,.for Milne. 

milne, or Milon. Robert Milon, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geoftry 
Milne, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

ivxilner. Roger, Alvered, Ber- 
tram, Geoffry, Henry, Ralph, Ri- 
chard Le Mounier, Normandy 1180- 
331 



Hosted by Google 



MIL 



MIL 



98 (MES) ', Eoger, Martin Molendi- 
narius, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR). 

Milner. See MiLLER. 

IVXilnes^ or Mills, otherwise de 
Moels. Eoger de Molis held 
in Devon 1083, 1086. The name 
was derived from Meulles, Nor- 
mand3^ GeofFry de Molis was of 
Notts and Derby 1130 (Rot. Pip.), 
and 1165 William de Moles held fiefs 
of Mowbray^ Yorkshire. In 1243 
Geofi'ry de Molendino, or Moles, 
temporarily forfeited his lands in the 
North (Roberts, Excerpt.). John 
del Milne 1315 was bailsman for an 
M.P. for Lancashire (PPW). Hence 
the Baronets Milnes^ and the Lords 
Houghton. 

ZVKilns^ for MiLiSTSS. 

i^iio, for Milon. See Milne. 

iviilton, from several English lo- 
calities. Sometimes a contraction 
of Middleton, as in the case of the 
poet Milton. Professor Masson, in 
liis Life of John Milton the poet^ 
shows that John Milton his father, 
a scrivener in London 1603, was son 
of Richard M,, of Stanton St. John, 
Oxfordshire, living 1577, son of 
Henry M., of the same place, who 
d. 1558. He also remarks that it 
has been found impossible to con- 
nect the name with any place called 
Milton in Oxford or Berks; aud 
cites the statement of the poet, that 
he was born of ^an honest and ho- 
nourable stock,' i.e. of a good family. 
The name of Milton was however 
only an abbreviation (of which we 
have many other examples, such as 
Milton Abbas, Dorset, formerly Mid- 
dleton) ; and Middleton, Oxford- 
shire (the original of Milton), was 
the baronial estate of the Norman 
family of De Camville, whose arms, 
a double-headed spread eagle, were 
332 



borne by the poet as his paternai 
coat, confirmed by Segar the herald! 
t. Charles I. He was therefore, oij 
the evidence of name and arms, 
of the De Camvilles. 

Camville or Campville was in -^he 
Cotentin, and t. William I. Willffim 
de C. was a benefactor of the Chui^^ch 
of Jumieges (Mon. Angl. ii. 978). 
Richard de C. his son, surnamed 
Puignant, had a grant of Middeltulne 
and Godendune, Oxford, in baro.hy. 
William de C, his brother, whiose 
son occurs as Hugh Fitz-William, 
held Godintune from him 1086 
(Domesd.). The Camvilles of Mil- 
ton appear continually in the subse- 
quent records. Gerard de C, baron 
of Milton, had three sons: 1. Ri- 
chard, whose d. and heir carried the 
barony to William Longespee, c. 
1230. 2. Thomas, d. s. p. 3. Ge- 
rard, living 1205 (Hardy, Obi. et 
fin. 211). The latter was probably 
ancestor of the Miltons, of whom 
Roger de Milton was security for an 
M.P. for the adjacent county of 
Bedford 1318, while in 1322 Ralph 
de Milton occurs in Oxfordshire 
(PPW). In 1340 John de Middle- 
ton or Milton was a juror in Oxford- 
shire (Nonar. Inq.). In 1428 John 
de Milton held Burnham, Bucks, 
and 1433 Roger deM. was returned o.s 
one of the gentry of Oxfordshire, and 
in 1437 was an assessor and collector 
of Parliamentary aids in that county. 
The family is said to have suffered 
during the Wars of the Roses. In 
1526 Henry Middleton (Milton) was 
rector of Marden, Bucks, and 1534 
John Middleton was sub-prior of 
Bicester, Oxfordshire. These eccle- 
siastics were probably uncles of 
Henry Milton of Stanton St. John, 
the poet's great grandfather, and 



Hosted by Google 



MIN 



MIT 



this connection accords with the fa- 
unly tradition that the poet's ances- 
tors had been strong supporters of 
IPopery, and that his father had been 
disinherited in consequence of his 
change of religious opinions. 
l^VXinn^ for Men, or Maitn. 
^inet. See Mli^iTETT. 
SAIinnett. Ricardus Mennet^ Nor- 
nJmdy 1180-95 (MRS; ; Osbert Mi- 
neie 1198 (lb.); Petru^ Minnot, 
En^l. 1202 (Rot.' Cane). 
minniU, for MiNKETT. 
IVIinns^ for Mence. 
Blinors. Gislebert and Henry de 
Mineriis, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
They also occur in England 1198 
(RCR). William, Eguerran, Ivo, de 
M., t. John appear in Normandy. 

IVIinter^ for Munter, or Muntator, 
equivalent to a knight or man-at- 
arms — including chiefly Norman or 
foreign families. 

Miott, probably foreign. 
IMCiskin^ for Machin, or Meschin. 
IVCissen, for Messon. 
IVIisson, for INIessok. 
iviister, for Mestre, or Master. 
" iMCitclieil; for Michell. 

IMCincliiii; or Manchin. Robert, 
GeolTiy, Lucas Manchon, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). Warin, Gervase, 
Ranulph M. 1198 (lb.); Philip 
Mincan, Eogl. c. 1272 (RH). 
ZVIlneards, for MmoRS. 
IVEinier, for MmEKS. 
S^itchell. See MiCHAEL. 
IWCitford, or Bertram. This fa- 
mily was founded probably by Brico, 
a Norwegian Viking, who gave his 
name to the barony of Briquebec, its 
inheritance. Oslac or Auslec, his 
son, filled a great part in Norman 
history. His brother Amfrid the 
Dane was ancestor of the earls of 
Chester^ and the barons of Bec- 



Crespin. Oslac had : 1. Torstin. 2. 
Hugh Barbatus; ancestor of the ba- 
rons of Montfort. Torstin, t. Richard 
I., witnessed his charter in favour of 
St. Denis 968 (Bouquet, ix. 731), 
and was a benefactor 960 to Fon- 
tenelle (Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 60). 
William, surnamed Bertram, son of 
Torstin, living 1012, was father of 
Robert Bertram, Baron of Briquebec, 
living 1066 (Gall. Christ, xi. 60, 
229 Instr.). From Robert, his 
elder son, descended the barons of 
Briquebec, whose barony consisted 
of 40 knights' fees. His younger 
son, William, became Baron of Mit- 
ford aud Bo thai, Northumberland, 
probably after the forfeiture of Ro- 
bert Mowbray. He m, the dau. of 
Wido de Bailliol (and not of an 
imaginary Sir John de Mitford, as 
alleged by some). He had four sons, 
of whom two left issue, viz. Richard 
B., ancestor of the barons of Bothal, 
and an elder son, Roger Bertram, 
Baron of Mitford. The latter had 
issue, William, living t. Stephen, 
father of Roger 11. t. Henry IL, who 
in 1165 held five knights' fees in 
barony. He had issue three sons, 
viz. : 1. William B., whose son 
Roger III. was summoned as a baron 
by writ 1260 as ^ Roger Bertram de 
Mitford,' and bad Roger IV., who d. 
s. p. 1311. 2. Richard. 8. John de 
Midford, who t. Richard I. sub- 
scribed a charter of Eustace de Bail- 
liol. He had Matthew de M., whose 
sons, Nicholas and Peter de Mitford, 
lived t. Henry III., and held lands 
near Mitford. (Matthew and Ni- 
cholas are transferred to the time of 
the Conquest by modern writers.) 

Richard de Midford or Mitford, 
above mentioned, witnessed the 
charter of Eustace de Bailliol, before 
333 



Hosted by Google 



MIZ 



MOL 



referred to. The surname De Midford 
or Mitford was borue as that of the 
paternal barony. Eustace de M., 
1254^ had a grant from Eoger III. 
of part of the demesne of Mitford 
(Hodgson, ii. ii. 49). His son Hugh 
de M. lived t. Edward' I., and from 
him the descent is clear to the pre- 
sent family of Mitford, Barons of 
Mitford, and Lords Redesdale. 

The manor of Molesden was pur- 
chased by this branch 1369, and, in 
allusion to it, they adopted three 
moles in their arms, the descent 
from the Bertrams being probably 
then forgotten, through lapse of 
time y and so entirely has this been 
the case, that this, the legitimate 
male representative of one of the 
most illustrious Norman families, 
is now traced to imaginary Anglo- 
Saxon ancestors. 

I^izen, for le Mazun. See Mason. 

Blizon. See Mizen. 

IVIoakes, from Moches or Muches, 
Normandy. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 118.) 

I^oase. Philip and Beatrix 
Moaz or Moiaz, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); William Mose, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

BSote, or De la Mote. Oger, and 
Robert de Mota, and the fief of 
Mote-Ebrard, Normandy 1180 
(MRS). Simon le Mot, Engl. 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). Richard Mote, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Moates, for MoATE. 

Z^obbs, for Mabbs. 

iviockler. Walter Mauclerc, Nor- 
man d}^ 1180-95; Hubert M aider, 
1198 (lb.). 

ivsode. Hugh Mode, Normandy 
1180 (MRS) ; Reginald Mody, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

sWEogg:, for Maggs. 
334 



SMogrge, for Mogg. 

Mo^inie, for Magnay. 

Mohan, for Moeetjn, Mohon, o% 
Moion, froniMoion, near St.Lo, Nor- 
mandy. This lordship in 1026 w^i 
part of the Ducal demesne, and ^as 
granted by Richard III. to his consort 
in that year. It was subsequently 
granted to the ancestors of tMs 
family, of whomWilliam de Moion, .'or 
Mohun accompanied the Oonqueij^or 
1066, and obtained a great barony/ in 
Somerset (Domesd.). From himfcle- 
scended de Mohun, Earl of Dorset, 
t. Stephen, and the Lords M., of 
Dunster and of Oakhampton (see 
De Gerville, Anc. Chateaux de la 
Manche; WifFen, Mem. Russell, i. 85; 
Dugdale, Banks, &c.). The barony 
of Dunster was held by the service 
of 40 knights (Testa, 162). In 1165 
William de M.'s barony in Nor- 
mandy consisted of 16 fees (Feod. 
Norm. Duchesne). 

iwcoir. Haimeric, Robert, Wil- 
liam de Moire, Normandy 1198 
(MRS); Robert Moyere, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

ivioist, for Miast, or Miats. See 

MlATT. 

ivioister, for Mosters, or Musters. 

Mokler. See MoCKLER. 

ASole, for Moels, a well-known 
Norman family. 

ivioles. See Mole. 

I^olesworth, or De Limesy. This 
branch of the Norman house of Limesy 
is mentioned in Lord Lindsay's ^ Lives 
of the Lindsays,' but without notice 
of the later descent. Sir Walter de 
M., with whom the peerages com- 
mence, bore the same arms as Sir 
Gilbert Lindesey, Hunts (PPW), 
and of Walter de Lindsay, c. 1250, 
the latter being Lord of Lamberton, 
Scotland, a branch of the house of 



Hosted by Google 



MOL 



MON 



^indesay or Linsay. William de 
liindesey lield Molesworth 13tli 
c^nt. (Testa). Hence the Viscounts 
an)d Baronets Molesworth. 

^•JVloline, from the Castle of Mo- 
lines, Normandy. William de Mo- 
lindjs 1198 (MRS). The baronial 
fam)ily of Molines in England was of 
this^ house. 

M;olineux, for MolTjS^etjx. 

IW^olyneux, from the Castle and 
ville' of Molinelles or Molineus, Nor- 
mariidy. Robert, surnamed le Diable, 
built the castle in 11th century. Ger- 
vase de Molinelles 1180-95 (MRS). 
The family appear to have been cas- 
tellans of this fortress. Richard de 
Molinelles, t. William I., witnessed 
a charter of William de Braiose in 
favour of the abbey of B. (MSAN. 
xxii. 120). He acquired from Roger 
de Poitou land in Lancashire, where 
Adam de Molinaus held a fee temp. 
Stephen, which descended to his 
grandson Richard de M. 1203 (Rot. 
Cane). Hence the Earls of Sefton 
and the Baronets Molyneaux. 

Moll, for Mole. There was a 
Castle of Mol, Normandy (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 18). 

ivioil, for Mole or Moles. 

Mollendinia, for Molendinar. 
Walter, Hugh, Joscelin &c. Molen- 
dinarius, Normandy 1198 (MRS) j 
Achard de Molendinar, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Mollett. See MuLLETT. 

I^ollineux. See MoLiTNEUX. 

Molony. In some cases this is 
an Irish Celtic name ; in others for 
Malauney (^Lower), or De Malo Al- 
neto, a Norman name. 

Molyns, or Molines, descended 
from Walter, Lord of Falaise, Nor- 
mandy, c. 1030, who m. the heir of 
Guitmond, baron of Molines. Wil- 



liam de Molines, his son, who d. 
1100, was baron of Dartington, De- 
von, in 1086, which he held as Wil- 
liam ^ de Falaise.' The family of 
Molines and Falaise occurs ^thence- 
forth in many parts of England. 
The barons Ventry bear the name. 

IVIonck, or Le Moin, William, 
Walter, Robert, Ralph, Peter Mon- 
achus, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Of these the first three also appear 
in England c. 1198 (RCR)^ Robert 
in Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). From 
this name came the Dukes of Albe- 
marle and Earls of Rathdown. 

IVSonckton, or De Amundeville, 
from A. Normandy. Ranulph de 
Munneville had possessions in War- 
wick 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and in York 
as Ranulph de Monkton, whose son 
Robert de M. confirmed his gifts to 
Fountains (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 202), 
and as Robert de Mimdeville held 
five fees in York of the see of Dur- 
ham 1165 (Lib. Niger). He had 
a brother Ralph de Amundeville, 
who 1165 held a fief Yorkshire^ and 
was father of Ralph de A., who 1200 
had a suit for a fief in Monkton 
(RCR). The family of Monkton 
continues to appear 13th, 14th, and 
15th cents. Hence the Viscounts 
Galway. 

' I^oney, from Monnay, Normandy 
(Lower). William de Monay, a 
benefactor to Bliburgh, Sufiblk, be- 
fore t. Henry II. (Mon. ii. 593). 
Robert de Monei held a fief from 
Bigot, Earl of Norfolk 1165 XLib. 
Niger). 

BSosaday, believed to be foreign, 
but the reference has been mislaid. 

Moneypenny. Roger Magne- 

peine, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 

Hubertus Manipeni, John Mani- 

penyn, England c. 1272 (RH). Hence 

335 



Hosted by Google 



MON 



MON 



the Lords Mouypeny or Manypeny 
of Scotland. 

I^onk. See Mois^CK. 

I^onkS; for MoNE". 

l^onkton. See MoNCZTOis'. 

IVJonnery/ for Malnuri. Simon, 
Walter, William, Malnorri or Mal- 
nuri, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

iMConsell. Warner, Roger de 
Moncello, Normandy 1198 (MRS) j 
Roger du Moncel 1180 (lb.) ; Robert 
de Muncel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

I^onson, for Monceaux, descended 
from the ancient lords of Maers and 
Monceaux, Counts of Nevers. Landric 
IV. became Count of Nevers c. 990, 
by marriage, andhad a younger son 
Landric of Nevers, baron of Mon- 
ceaux, grandfather of William de 
M., who is mentioned by Wace 1066. 
He appears as William de Moncellis 
in the Exeter Domesday, and as 
William de Nevers in Norfolk 1086. 
His descendants occur in Sussex, but 
chiefly in Yorkshire and Lincoln. 
Thomas de Monceaux d. 1345, seized 
amongst others of the manors of 
Killingholm, Keleby, &c., Lincoln 
(Inq. p. Mort.). His sou, Sir John 
de Monceaux (or Monson), d. 1363, 
seized of Burton and Keleb}^^ Lin- 
coln, which continued in this family 
t. Elizabeth. John Monceaux or 
Monson was of Lincoln 1378; sixth 
in descent from whom was Sir John 
Monson, who was possessed of Bur- 
ton and Keleby at his death 1593. 
Prom him descended the Lords 
Monson, Viscounts Castlemaine, and 
Lords Sondes. {See Anselme, iii. 
105 ; Rot. Pip. 31 Henry L ; Mon. i. 
410, 922, 923, ii. 152, 911 ; Hardy, 
Lit. Claus. 376; Testa; Burton, 
Mon. Ebor. 245.) 

IVIonta^u, from Montaigu, or Mon- 
tacute, Normandy, near St. Lo in 



the Cotentiu. It was held from thd 
barons of St. Denis le Gaste, wh^ 
were probably descendants of MeujE^ 
drac, a Scandinavian Viking, w^ro 
was seated, there c. 930, and it jis 
believed that the families of Me|Lir- 
drac, Trailly, Grenville, Beauchaiiip, 
and Montagu, whose arms ^fere 
closely related, and whose fiefs vj^ere 
parts of the barony of St. D^nis, 
wei^ of the same origin. Di^ogo, 
who succeeded to Montacute, \was 
living 1067, when he commanded 
the forces of King William in the 
West of England. He had three 
sons : 1. AVilliam de Montacute, 
living 1086, ancestor of the barons 
de Montacute, Earls of Salisbury, 
and the Dukes of Manchester and 
Earls of Sandwich ; 2. Drogo de M., 
living 1086, ancestor of the Dra^kes ; 
3. Anschar de M. of Somerset, living 
1086. For the history of this family 
see Dugdale, Baronage; Banks, 
Dorm, and Extinct Baronage. 

Montag-ue, for MojS'TAGTJ. 

Blonte. See MouifT, 

S^Iontford, from M. sur Rille, Nor- 
mandy, a great baronial family de- 
scended froQi Auslec or Oslac, Baron 
of Briquebec, c. 940 (See Mitford). 
Hugh Barbatus, Baron of Montfort, 
was slain in battle with Walchelin 
de Ferrars, c. 1035. The M.s, Barons 
of Beaudesert, descended from the 
house of De Gand paternally. The 
name spread to all parts of England. 
See Dugdale and Banks. 

Blontgromery. Arnulph, Hugh, 
Roger de Monte Goumeril, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Ralph, Ro- 
bert, Bartholomew, Arnulph, Roger, 
Hugh de Montgommeri, 1180-95 
(lb,). These were branches of the 
house of Montgomeri near Alen9on, 
Earls of Arundel and Salop, of which 



Hosted by Google 



MON 



MOR 



[ several branches remained in Eng- 
land and Scotland. Hence the Earls 
of Eglinton. 
Biontg-omral; for Montgomery. 
\l^ontffomerie^ for MoNTGOMEEY. 
lontiS; for Mountis or MuNZ. 
Eonyus. Nicholas Manens, Nor- 
maWlj 1198 (MRS). The name was 
of distinction in Kent. 

Soodle. See MooDY. 
oody, for Mody or Mode, 

ivtoon, or De Mohun. See Mo- 
HUN.) Various branches continued 
till ai late date. The name as Moone 
occui's in Dorset t. Elizabeth. 

xvcoone^ for Moon. 

lw:oor. Vitalis Maurus, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Alan le Mor, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

I^oore^ or More, a local name 
including families of Norman and 
other origin. The Moores of Kent 
derive from Ralph Fitz-Richard, t. 
William I., who held Rochinge, Kent, 
from Hugh, Baron de Montfort in 
1086 (Domesd.). This Ralph ap- 
pears to have been son of Richard, 
Sire de Beaufort in Anjou, whose 
dau. m. Hugh, Baron de Montfort 
(Des Bois, Diet, de la Noblesse), 
ancestor of the Montforts of Beau- 
desert. Ralph Fitz-Richard held 
Alington, Kent, from the see of Can- 
terbury 1086, and his descendants, 
who bore the names of De Roking 
and De More, or atte More, con- 
tinued in the vicinity till the time 
of Elizabeth, when Sir Thomas and 
Sir Edward Moore settled in Ire- 
land, and became ancestors of the 
Earls of Tullamoore and the Mar- 
quises of Drogheda. 

T^oores. See MooRS. 

AXoorin?, or Moring. William, 
Herbert, Robert, Richard Morin, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS); €iilbert, 



Ralph, William M. Engl. 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.). 

SVEoors. Hugo Mores, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) J GeofFry de Mores, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

IVIoorton, for MoRETON. 

B£oos. John and William de 
Musca, Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; 
Isabel Mus, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See 

MOSSE. 

IWLopsey, perhaps for Mumpesson 
or Montpin9on, from M. nearEvreux, 
a baronial idimily. Ralph de Mont- 
pinson was Dapifer to William the 
Conqueror (Ord. Vit.). He wit- 
nessed a charter in Normandy 1074 
(Gall. Christ, xi. QQ), and granted 
lands to St. Evroult Abbey. His 
son Hugh, who m. a dau. of Hugh 
de Grantmesnil, and his grandson 
Ralph, are mentioned by Ordericus. 
Philip de M. witnessed 1132 the 
foundation Charter of Fountains 
Abbey, York (Mon. v. 306, 307, New 
Ed.). The family appears after- 
wards in Lincoln, Essex, Hertford, 
Norfolk, Wilts, and in 1165 the 
barony of Montpinsun, Normandy, 
consisted of fifteen knights' fees 
(Feod. Norm. Duchesne). 

ivioran. 1. A Celtic name. 2. 
For Morin. See Mooring. 

XVIorand, for Morant. 

X^orant. Oliver, Ralph, William 
Morant, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
The arms of the English branch are 
preserved by Robson. 

IWEorath. William de Moreto, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Ro- 
bert Moret 1198 (lb.) ; Robert Mort, 
Engl. 1198 (RCR). 

Mordan, for MoRDANT. 

I^ordant. See Mordaunt. 

I^ordaunt. William Mordent, 
Normandy 1180. The Mordents or 
Mordants were probably Lords of St. 

837 



Hosted by Google 



MOR 



MOB 



Gilles, near Coutances and St. Lo. 
The first mentioned in the records is 
Kalph M.; who witnessed a charter 
in Normandy, 1126 (MSAN, v. 197). 
Baldwin M. occurs in Bedford t. 
Stephen (Mon. Angl. ii. 202). In 
1148 William M. held lands at 
Winchester from the bishop (Wint. 
Domesd.). In 13th cent. Richard de 
Ardres and Eustace Mordent held a 
fief at Tui'vey, Bedford (Testa). 
Hence the Baronets Mordaunt, and 
the Earls of Peterhorough and Mon- 
mouth. 

I^orden. See Haeboed. 
more, for MooEE. 
ZVIorel. See MoEEELL. 
IVEorell. See MoEEELL. 
Mofeton. 1. An English local 
name. 2. for de Mauretania. See 
EiTZGEEALD. The name occurs early 
in England. 

H^orey, the French pronunciation 
of Moret. See Moeath. 

J^orfee, for Maufee (Lower), or 
Malfey. John Malfe, Ralph Malfei, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Geof- 
fry, Simon Malfey, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

iviorile, for Moeeell. 
IHorlce. See Maueice. 
IVIorln. See MooEli;rG. 
Morlng:. See MooEESTGr. 
Morlsse. See Maueice. 
IVSorlingr. Ralph, Albareda Mo- 
rillon, Normandy 1180-98 (MRS) ; 
Hugh Morlyng, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
IVSorrall, for MoEEELL. 
IMCorrell. Ralph, Tustin, Wil- 
liam, Ansketil, Richard, Robert, 
Walter Morel, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). John Morel was seated in 
Norfolk 108G (Domesd.). John M. 
held a fief in Northumberland 1165 
(Lib. Niger). The family extended 
throup-hoLit England. 
338 



Morrill. See MoEEELL. 
IWCorrin, for MoEiN. See MooE- 

ING. 

l^orse. See MooES. 
IVIorss, for MoESE. 
IVIort. William (de) la MoiJjt, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Simj6n 
Mort, EDgland, c. 1272 (RH). 

IMCortan. Petrus, Robert de M|iu- 
retainia, Normandy 1180 (MRjS). 
Laurence de Moretaine 1198 (l/b.). 
Ralph de Morteine, Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR). 

Miorten. See MoETAN". I 

IWCorter, for Maetye. \ 

IWCortimer, a well-known Norman 
baronial family. This family de- 
scends from Walter, Lord of St. Mar- 
tin, Normandy, who, about 980, m. a 
niece of the Duchess Gunnora. 
William de St. Martin, his son, was 
father of Roger, Lord of Mortimer, 
and of Ralph, Sire de Garenne, and 
of the Sire de St. Martin, from whom 
the family of St. Martin in England 
and Normandy (Mon. ii. 950). 

Roger, Sire de Mortemer, was a 
leader of the army of Duke William, 
and defeated the French in 1054 
(Ord. Vit. 639). Roger de Morti- 
mer, who was a leader at Hastings, 
was his son, and was father of Ralph 
de M., who in 1086 held a great 
barony in Hants, Berks, Wilts, 
Somerset, &c. (Domesd.). From him 
descended the Lords Mortimer of 
Wigmore, Earls of March. William 
de Mortimer, who held t. William I. 
estates in Norfolk from his kinsman 
William de Warrenne, was father of 
Robert de M. t. Henry L, and of 
Ralph de M. or de St. Victor, and 
from this line descended the Lords 
Mortimer of Attilburgh (by writ 
1296), and the Lords Mortimer of 
Richard's Castle. 



Hosted by Google 



MOR 



MOW 



Mortimore; for MoETiMEE. 
IVIorton. 1. An English local 
name. 2. For Mauretaine. See MoE- 

\ iviose^ for MossE. 
IVIortyn; for Martyn. 

ivioser. Henry de Museriis, or 
Museres, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

^iviosey. Raherius de Musie, 
Nfcrmandy, 1180-98 (MRS) ; Ralph 
an4 William de Mose, Engl. c. 1272 

noioslin. See Masllnt. 

ivocoss, for MossE. 

xyzosse. Godefridus de la Mosce, 
Normandy^ held a fief from Philip 
Augustus of the honour of Malherbe 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. y. 176). 

ncote. See MouAT. 

ifLottij for Mote. 

ncotlon, for Moton. Geoffry, 
Hugh, Mouton, Normandy 1198 
(MRS) ; Nicholas de Muton, Engl. 
c. 1198 (RCR). Motons was in the 
Cotentin. Walter Moton 1311, M.P. 
for Guildford'; William M.. Knight 
1324-1327, M.P. for Leicestershire 
(PPW). 

I^ott. See MoTJAT. 

iviotte, for MouAT. 

iviouat. Philip Moaz or Moats, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The 
fief of Mouet at Apreville mentioned 
t. Philip Augustus. 

IVIoudy, for MoODY. 

i^oui, for Mole. 

ivioulder. Robert de Moudre, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

ivioule, for Mole. 

iviouies, for Mole. 

ivxouil; for Mole. 

IVXoullin, for MoLlNE. 

IVXounsey. See MuNCEY. 

iviound, for Mount. 

iMEount. Robert, Richard, Ralph, 
John Ranulph de Monte, Normandy 



1180 (MRS); William^ de Monte, 
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

niountagrue, for MoNTAGU. 

iviountain, or De Monte. See 
Mount. Was derived from the 
French form de la Montague. 

IVIounteney, from Montigni near 
Falaise, Normandy. Roger de Mon- 
tigny gave lands to St. Vigor's, 
Cerisy, t. WilUam I. (Mon. i. 961.) 
William de M. m. a dau. and coheir 
of Jordan Briset, a great baron of 
Essex t. Henry I. (Mon. ii. 605.) 

I^ountford, for Monteord. 

niountfort. See Montford. 

I^ountjoy, from the Isle of 
France. Paganus de Monte Gaii 
occurs in Normandy 1097 (Ord. 
Vit. 766). William de Montega^ 
witnessed a charter of Pontefract 
(:Mon. i. 657). The family was 
seated in Notts and Derby. 

Moussell. See Mussell. 

:MCouttell. See MowTELL. 

Mouzon. John de Mou9on, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Geoffry 
Mussun, Engl. 1198 (RCR). 

2w:owat, for MouAT. 

iviowatt, for MouAT. 

IVIowbray. A well-known Nor- 
man baronial family, from the Castle 
of Molbrai or Moubrai, near St. Lo 
in the Cotentin. (^See De Gerville, 
Auc. Chateaux de la Manche.) This 
name probably includes in its first 
syllable the name of the Scandi- 
navian grantee c. 930, which is also 
preserved by Molbec, another place 
in the Cotentin. Robert de Molbray 
witnessed a charter in Normandy c. 
1056 (Gall. Christ, xi. 227). Geoffry 
de Moubray, his son, bishop of 
Coutances, accompanied the Con- 
queror with a great force, and was 
at the battle of Hastings (Wace, ii. 
185). He had vast grants in Eng- 
z2 339 



Hosted by Google 



MOW 



MUM 



land. Koger de Molbray, brother of 
Geoffry, ^vitne?sed a charter in Nor- 
mandy in 1066 (Gall. Christ, xi. 60), 
and was father of Eobert de M., 
Earl of Northumberland, who wit- 
nessed a charter in Normandy 1082 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 86). lie lost his 
English earldom and estates, and the 
next heir was Nigel de Albini, who 
assumed the name of Moubray, and 
from whom the English barons Mow- 
bray, Earls of Nottingham and Dukes 
of Norfolk, descended. ^See Dugdale 
and Banks. 

XVXo wells, for Moitles. 

iviowl, for MouLE. 

IVIowser, for MoSEE. 

IVIowteli. Francis Mustel, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hugh Mos- 
teil 1198 (lb.) ; Constance, Geoffry 
Mustel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See 

MUSTELL. 

IVSoy. Robert, Roger, Bartholo- 
mew de Moeio, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Hugh, Richard Mey, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Bloyce, for MoTES. 

IVSoye, for Mot. 

IVIoyer. See MoiK. 

IVIoyes, for MoTE. 

iWCoylo, for Mole or Moel. 

XMCoyns, for IMoin. See Monck. 

»aoyse, for Motes. 

IVIoysey. Alan Moisi, Normandy, 
1198 (MRS); Hasting, Richard, 
Walter Moyse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

ivsudd, for Mode. 

iviudgre, for Mugg or MoGa. 

IVIudle, for Moodt. 

IVIuffey, for MoREEE. 

iviules, for Moles or Moels, a 
well-known Norman baronial family. 

i^uil, for Moll. 

Mullen, for MoLiNE. 

lW[ullens,forMolines. See Moltns. 

ivxullett. Ansketil Mulct, Nor- 
340 



mandy 1180 (xMRS) ; John Mulet, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

IVIulley. William de Moleio, Nor- > 
mandy 1180 (MRS). 

I^uUey, the French pronunciatioiJ 
of Mulet. See Mult. 
iviuliy, for Mullet. 
IVIulllner, for Molenar. Ska 
Miller. 

IVCulllneux, for Moltneux. 
iM[iiiling:s, for Mullens. <I 

i^uiiins, for Mullens. / 

iviuiiis, for MoLis. \ 

iviuiiord, for Mallard. j 

Mumford, for MoNTEORD. \ 
IVSummery, probably for MoM- 
morice, the English form of Moi^t- 
morency, the history of which family 
from the fifth century has been 
written by Duchesne. This line 
descended from Geoffry, son of Bur- 
chard II. of Montmorency (Anselme, 
iii. 660), who had : 1. Hervey de M. 
2. Theobald, named Paganus, Cas- 
tellan of Gisors in the Vexin. He 
was ancestor of the family of Gisors 
seated in England. Hervey de Mont- 
morency, the elder son, came to 
England 1066, and was father of 
GeoflFry Fitz-Hervey (Duchesne, 67). 
He held several manors in Essex, 
of which his descendant Hervey 
de Montmorency, Constable of Ire- 
land, was possessor a century later. 
He m. Adelaide de Clermont, 
whose name appears with his in 
charters (Parkin, Hist. King's Lynn, 
171). H[e had Burchard de M., 
who was a benefactor of Thetford 
(Mon. i. mi), and Robert Fitz- 
Geoffry, who was a baron 11 65. He 
is mentioned in Lincoln 1165 as 
Robert Maurenciacus (Lib. Niger). 
He had Hervey, Constable of Irelaud, 
whose nephew Geoffry was Deputy 
of Ireland t. Henry UL, and from 



Hosted by Google 



MUN 



MYA 



whom descended the Barons de 
V Marisco, Ireland, and the Viscounts 
vMountniorres and Frankfort. The 
Spelling of this name varied greatly, 
a^s Montemorentii, Montemarisco, 
]\iontemoraci, Montemorentino, &c. 

jMuncey, from Monchy,near Arras. 
Divogo de Money came to England 
10i^6,and was in Palestine 1096 (Ord. 
Vit^alis, 723). Drogo de M., his son, 
had a pardon in Sussex 1130 (Kot. 
Pifl|.). In 1299 Walter de M. was 
8Ui:;nmoned to Parliament as a baron. 

iMCunday, for Monday. 

IMCundey, for MoNDAT. 

iMCundy, for Monday. 

»Iunfort, for MoNTFORT. 

Blunk, for MoNCK. 

IVlunn, for Munns. See MuNTZ. 

IVIunnin^s, for MoNYNS. 

Munns. See MuNTZ. 

IVIunsey. See MuNCEY. 

IVIunson. See MoNSON. 

iviunster. See Minister. 

iviunt, for Mont. See Mount. 

IVluntlDg:, for MOUNTAINE. 

IVXunton, for Moitntaine. 

iviuntz. G-eoiTry and Ralph de 
Montibus, Waleran, Herbert, Ma- 
tilda, Robert, Roger de Montibus, 
Normandy, 1180 - 1200 (MRS). 
Eight of the name occur in 1198. 

i^urcli, for March. 

IVCurden, for Morden. 

I^urdoch, or De St. Denis, a 
branch of the great Norman house of 
Meurdrac, barons of St. Denis and 
Meurdraquiere, Normandy. Finche, 
Robert, Stephen Murdac occur in 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). The name 
is continually found in the English 
records from the beginning. 

i^urdock, for Murdoch. 

IVXurduck, for MURDOCH. 

Murfin, for Meryin. 

IWEurley, for Merley, or Marley. 



Murralls, for MoRRALL, 

S^urrell, for MoRRELL. 

I^urrells, for MuRRELL. 

IVIurrill. See MuRRELL. 

murton, for MoRTON. 

ivxuscliamp, from Moschaus, Nor- 
mandy. Richard de M., Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Thomas, William 
de Muschamp, Engl. 1189 (Rot. 

Pip.). See WiLLOUGHBY. 

iMusgTove orMucegros. Matthew, 
John, and Robert Mucegros, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). M. is near 
Ecouis, Normandy. Robert de Mu- 
celgros occurs 1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 
67&), Roger de M. 1086 held lands 
in Hereford in capite (Domesd.). In 
13th cent, the family held estates in 
Somerset, Dorset, Gloucester, and 
Hereford. Charlton-Musgrove, So- 
merset, is named from it. The 
baronets Musgrove are hence derived. 

iviusiiet, for Montfichet. See Ca- 
vendish. See also Musxett. 

ivsusk, or De MuscA. See Mosse. 

iviuskett. Richard Mosket occurs 
in Normandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. 
Ant, Norm. v. 174) ; Robert and 
William Musket in Engl. c. 1274 
(RH). 

IVIussard, for Musard. See Wy- 

CLIFFE. 

iviussell. See Mowtell. 

IVIusson. See MouzoN. 

IMCustard, for MusTERS. 

ZVIusters. Garin de Moster, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Robert de 
Mosters, a tenant of Earl Alan in 
Notts 1086 (Domesd. 282 b). The 
family is frequently mentioned 
thenceforward in the English re- 
cords. 

Alustell. See MowTELL. 

mustill. See MowTELL. 

IVIutimer, for MORTIMER. 

Myall, for MlALL. 

341 



Hosted by Google 



MYA 



NEE 



Myatt. See MlATT. 

Myers, in some cases a Hebrew 
name ; generally, however, for Moirs 
or MoiK. 



Myhill, for MiALL. 
iwcyies, for Miles. 
Myine, for Mill — the Northern/ 
form. 



N 



M"agrffs. Aubert de Nages, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Xfagrle, for Naitgle. 

M"all, for Neal. 

iraisii, for Nash. 

Waldrett, for Maldrett. Ra- 
nulph de Maldreit, Normandy 1198 
(MRS). 

M'ance, from the fief of Nans or 
Les Nans, Normandy (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 174). 

M'ang^le, or De Angulo. See 
Angell. 

TTapier, Nappator, or Napparius. 
William Nappator, Engl. 1198 
(RCR) ; William le Naper 1189 
(Rot, Pip.) ; Robert le Napier, 
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane). 

Wapper, for Napier. 

irares. Hugo de Neirs, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Walter le 
Neyr, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

TC'asii, for Nas. See Ness. Also 
an English local name. 

Watt. See NoTT. 

Wave, for Neye. 

Wavln. Gervasius Navine, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

Wayer. See Nares. 

Weagrle, for Nagle. 

Weal. Elias de Neel, 1180 j 
Raniilph and John de N. 1195 -, 
Warin de Neel, c. 1200; Walter, 
George, Richard, Ralph, Robert 
Neel, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
Simon, Thomas, Adam, (xeoiFry, 
342 



or Nel, Engl. c. 



Napps ; 



&c. Neel 
(RH). 

Weale, for Neal. 

Weall, for Neal. 

Weape, or Nape, for 
Nepos. See Neve. 

Weat, or Net. Reginald de Niz 
or Nits, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); 
John and Avicia Net, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH); Gilbert and John de Nes 
(lb.). See Neats. 

We ate. See Neat, 

Weats, for Nits or Neat. 

Weave. See Neve. Of this 
family are the Baronets Neave. 

Weaves. See Neave. 

Webel. Roger de Nebula, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Weed, for Neat. 

Weedes. See Need. 

Weedham. Erodo, brother (r)f 
the Abbot of St. Edmund's, Suffolk, 
a favourite physician of the Con- 
queror and a Norman, held in 
Suflfolk and Essex 1086. He had 
a younger son, to whom he gave 
Mendham with Needham, from 
whom descended the families of 
M. and N. in Norfolk (Blomefield). 
The Earls of Kilmorey are a 
branch. 

Weeds, for Niz or Nits. See 
Neat. 

Weeld, a form of Neal. Hence 
the Baronets Neeld. 

Weeve, for Neve, 



Hosted by Google 



NEE 



NEW 



Ueeves, for Neve. 

Ne&vLSf for Nages. See Naggs. 

M"eli, for Neal, when the name is 
English. 

\ Weill, for Neil. 
o-ell. See Neal. 
«-elson. See Bolton-Nelson, 

ilffelson. The Norman family of 

Babastre (see Bannister) were 

barbns of Newton, Lancashire, t. 

Hemy I. In 1287 John Banastre 

held in Maiidsley, Lancash., two 

bovates from the heirs of Ferrars. 

Adam, Thomas, and the heirs of 

Robert B. held adjacent estates 

(Baines, Lane. iii. 392 ; Testa, 398, 

399). The Banastres of Maudsley 

adopted the name of Maudesley, and 

bore the cross sable of Banastre. 

In 1377 Richard Nelson (Fitz-Nigel) 

of Maudsley (a branch of the 

Maudsleys), whose descendants bore 

the arms of M. (with a bend), 

granted lands at M. with remainder 

to George, son of Robert Nelson. 

In 1405 Robert Nelson of Maudsley 

conveyed lands to Peter Banastre 

and Edward Maudesley, and sealed 

with the above arms. Richard N. 

was of M. 1508, t. Henry VIII. 

Richard Banastre had a suit with 

Thomas Nelson (Ducat. Lane), and 

Ellen B. claimed rent from him. 

A younger son of the Nelson family, 

t. Henry VII., accompanied Dr. 

Stanley, Bishop of Ely, and settled 

in Norfolk. He was the direct 

ancestor of Admiral Lord Nelson 

(see Burke, Peerage ; Hoare, South 

Wilts, Hundr. Downton). See 

Maudslay. 

KJess, from the fief of Nas, Nor- 
mandy. Durand de Naso 1198 
(MRS) ; John and Thomas de Nes, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Tffettelfield, for Netterville. 



Wetterville, from Netreville, 
Normandy. Hence the Viscounts 
N. 

Wettlefold, for Nettleeield. 

Weve. Robert, Roger, William 
Nepos, Normandy 1180-95 j God- 
frey, John, Richard, Robert N. 
1198 (MRS) J Hugo Nepos Huberti 
was of Essex 1086 (Domesd.) ; 
Adam le Neve of Norfolk, t. Edw. I., 
ancestor of the Le Neves or Neaves 
baronets. 

Weveil, for Neville. 

Tffevett. William Nevvet, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95; Ralph Nivet 1198 
(]\IRS). 

wevii, for Neville. 

Tffeviil, for Neville. 

Weville. . Peter, John, Hugo 
(Forestarius), Robert de Neville, or 
De Nova Villa, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). The Earls of Westmore- 
land of this name were descended 
in the female line, also the Earls of 
Abergavenny. This family descended 
from Baldiic Teutonicus, who with 
his brother Wiger came to Nor- 
mandy c. 990 to oifer his service to 
the Duke (Ord. Vit. 479). From 
him descended the families of Ne- 
ville, Courcy, Beaugency, Basker- 
ville, and D'Aunou. The Nevilles 
were widely spread in England, but 
were most numerous in Lincoln. 

ZO'evin. See Navin. 

N'evins. See NlVLN". 

Wew, or Neveu (Lower). See 
Neve. It seems also to be the 
English form of Le Novel. See 
Novell. 

MTew©, for New. 
Wewey, for Ne^ve. See Neve. 
Wewitt, for Nevett. 
xrewmarcli, a baronial family, 
from the Castle of Neumarch6, Nor- 
mandy. Turketil de Newmarch 
84J^ 



Hosted by Google 



NEW 



NEW 



(Novus Mercatus) was slain in the 
civil wars of Normandy c. 1035 
(Ord. Vit. 567). The Castle of 
Newmarch was seized c. 1060 by 
Duke William to the prejudice of 
its inheritor Geoffry de N. (Ord. 
Vit.). Hugh de Moriomonte, brother 
of the latter, was slain c. 1053 
(Ibid.). Bernard de N., conqueror 
of Brecknock c. 1088, was son of 
GeofFry. Collateral branches are 
found in various parts of England. 
William de Newmarch of North- 
umberland was dead before 1130 
(Eot. Pip.). Henry de N. held in 
1165 a barony in Worcester and 
Gloucester (Lib. Nig.), consisting 
of nineteen knights' fees. Adam 
de N. of Lincoln 1243 had writ of 
military summons, and was sum- 
moned to parliament as a baron 
1260, 1264. Branches occur in 
Dorset and Wilts. 

Newmark, for Newmakch. 
Wewmarsli, for Newmakch. 
M'ewns, for NuKN^s. 
WewtoD. It appears from Sir 
David Brewster's Life of the great 
philosopher, that according to a 
statement verified by the latter, he 
was the son of Isaac- Newton of 
Woolsthorpe, Lincoln, Esq., and 
was fi.fth in descent from John N. 
of Westby in Basingthorpe, Lin- 
coln, who, judging from the dates, 
was probably born c. 1470. 

The earlier history has been dis- 
puted ) but none of the origins 
assigned to the family have any 
evidence in their favour, except that 
from the N.s of Barr's Court, 
Gloucester, whose representative en- 
tailed his estates and baronetcy on 
the Newtons of Gonnerby, Lincoln 
(who were certainly of the same 
family as Sir Isaac Newton"^. Lord 
344 



Monson, however, has shown that/ 
the similarity of name to that of the 
family of Barr's Court was merely 
accidental, and that there was 
relationship (Notes and Queries^ Ji. 
190, 3d Series). The arrangeme/ut 
arose from a mortgage. 

The family of Newton was of 
older standing in Lincoln; it 
formerly been of considerable 
portance, but its estates had 
great measure passed away. 

Newton was between Folking^iam 
and Sleaford, a few miles fripm 
Westby, Gonnerby, and WooHs- 
thorpe, the later seats of the family, 
the direct ancestor of which was 
William Pesson, or Peisson, a Nor- 
man, whose estates lay in the Caux, 
and who in 1086 held Neuton from 
Odo Arbalister. Of this estate 
Guvesby, Uvesby, or Osbornby, and 
Trikingham (which are adjacent), 
appear to have been members. He 
also possessed Bottingdon, Lincoln, 
where he made grants to the Knights 
Templars (Mon. Ang. ii. 535), 
Ingelram Peisson, his son, t. Henry 
L (Mon. Angl. i. 773) appears to 
have acquired other lands at Neuton, 
Trikingham, and in Lincoln by 
grant from De Craon, and De la 
Haye. 

Reginald de Neuton or Niweton 
and Alan Pescams (Pesson) his 
brother, held in 1165 a knight's fee 
bv ancient tenure from De la Haye 
(Lib. Nig.), and granted lands to 
Barlings Abbey, Lincoln (Mon. ii. 
614). At this time Osmond Piscis 
or Pesson (probably his brother) 
held the Norman estate in the 
Caux. 

Sir Richard N. t. Henry II. was 
Constable of Nichola de la Haye 
(Mon. ii. 1015), and had William 



Hosted by Google 



NIB 



NOR 



cle NiutoD, wlio was also Constable 
]}f De la Haye, and with Peter de 
is mentioned in Normandy 1198 
(MRS). To omit other names, Sir 
Robert N.,t. Edward I., claimed free 
waVren at Neuton by immemorial 
rigiit (Rot. Ilundr. i. 256), and t. 
Ed\^i^ard III., John Willoiighby, 
Knti. enfeoffed John de Neuton and 
othe(r3 in lands, parcel of the manor 
of Hlaconby in the Hundred of Ave- 
landinear Neuton (Inq. p. mort.). 
A ceiitury later we find the ancestors 
of Silr Isaac Newton resident in the 
sam^ vicinity in the Hundred of 
Aveland. The principal estates 
probably passed away by heiresses. 

Itf-itolett. See NoBLETT. 

STicliolas. Richard Nicholas, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Nicholas 
Nicolaus, Engl. 1198 (RCR) ; John, 
Philip, Stephen Nichole, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). The name in England 
included families of different origins. 

lo-iciioies, for Nicholas. 

M'iclioll. See NicoLAS, 

Ifficbolls, for NiCHOLL. 

Niobols, for Nicholls. 

SJlckells, for NiCHOLLS. 

Uickiess, for Nicholas. 

N'lcoi. See Nicholas. 

sricolas. See NICHOLAS. 

Iffleld, for Niel or Neal. 

^Ig-hting-ale. P. Rossinoil (Ros- 
signol) Normandy 1195 (MRS) ; 
Andreas Nightyngale, M.P. Crick- 
lade 1307 ; Thomas Nightegale, 
Gloucester 1286; Ralph Niktegale, 
Norfolk 1273 kc. Hence the baro- 
nets of the name. William Nuit- 
ummel, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

ifisli, for Naish. 

Wives, for Neaves. 

SToad. Roger Node, Normandy 
1180 (MRS) ; Geoffry, John, Note, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 



TNToali. William de Noa, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). The arms 
of Now are preserved by Robson. 

TToall, for Noel. 

Nob^e. Walter and Gillebert 
le Noble, Normandy 1180 - 95 
(MRS) ; Robert and Roger No- 
bilis, Eng. 1194-1200 (RCR). 

Wobles. See NoBLB. 

SJoblett. Alexander Noblet, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Regi- 
nald, William Noblet, Engl. 1198 
(RCR). 

lO-odes, for NoAD. 

Noel. Roger and Einard Noel 
1180; Stephen N. 1195; GeofFry, 
Hugh, Ralph, Robert, Stephen N. 
1198 Normandy (MRS) ; Hugh, 
Thomas, William, England 1198 
(RCR). Thomas was of Sussex 
and Salop ; William of Kent ; Hugh 
of Hertford. 

Robert Fitz - Noel and Robert 
Noel and others of the family, t. 
Henry L, founded Ranton Priory, 
Stafford (Mon. i. 53). ECence the 
Noels of England, Earls of Gains- 
borough. 

z^'ohlii, for Noel. 

SToIdaritt, for Nai.DRETT. 

SJoon, or De Noion. Pagan us 
de Noion, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
In 1064 Hugo, Castellan of Noyon, 
witnessed a charter of Hugh, Bishop 
of N. (Gall. Christ, x, 367, Instr.). 
Richard de Nugun occurs 1203 in 
Norfolk (Rot. Cane). In 1322, 
1324, Sir John Noiun was M.P. for 
Norfolk. The name long remained 
there as Noon, and has been cor- 
rupted to Nunn. 

Woone, for NooN. 

Worie. William Norri, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS): John Nore, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Worman. Robert, Ralph, Gillo 
345 



Hosted by Google 



NOH 



NOR 



Normannus, Normandy 1180-95 ; 
Osmund, Richard Normandiis (lb.), 
1198 (MRS) ; GeofFiy, Heniy, &c. 
Norman, Eng. c. 1272 (Rli). 

M'ormand. See Nokman. 

N'ormansell, for NOEMANVILLE. 

ZTormanville, a branch of Bas- 
SETT of Normandy, descended from 
Hugh Fitz-Osmund, who held in 
capite Hants 1086. From him de- 
scended the barons of Normanville, 
a younger branch of whom (the 
Bassets) held the barony till c. 1500 
(La Roque, Mais. Hare). Gerold 
de N. had possessions in Sussex t. 
Henry I. (Mon. i. 318). Gerold de 
N. witnessed a charter of Humet t. 
Henry 11.^ and Norman de N. was a 
baron in Sussex 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
Sir Ralph de N. lost his Norman 
"barony t. John, and had grants in 
Lincoln, and from him descended 
the great family of N. in York and 
Lincoln. 

Worreys, for NoKKiS. 

Worris. Andomar and William 
Norensis, Normandy 1180 - 95 
(MRS); Petrus Norreis N. 1198. 
Thomas NorensiS; Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR)j Osbert, Roger (lb.), also 
William, Richard, Henry, Ralph, 
Roger N. (Ibid.). See North. 

N'orrish. See NoERiS. 

NoTTiss, for NoRRiS. 

TTortli, Norreys, or Norensis. The 
Lords North, Earls of Guilford, de- 
scend from the family of Norreys of 
Notts (ancestors of the N.s of Speke, 
Lancashire). Henry le N. was seized 
of estates in Notts, which on his 
death King John granted to Alan le 
N., his brother. They were pro- 
bably sons of Robert Norensis, who 
held three fees in Hants 1165, whose 
ancestor, Richard de North, occurs 
1103 (Mon. ii. 973). See Noeeis. 
346 



Northcoate. See NoETHCOTE. 

Nortlicote, or De Colville. Se\ 
CoLViLLE. Northcote(withAfFeton 
Devon, was 1086 the property of ttie 
Bishop of Ooutances in demesne, j It 
appears to have been granted) to 
Tavistock Abbe}^, which enfecyfFed 
them to Richard de Colville, Who 
held 1165 one fee from the alibey 
(Liber Niger). He was a benefactor 
in Lincoln to the Hospitallers (Mon. 
ii. 536). He seems to have hjad a 
brother, Edil de North cote, (1165 
(Lib. Niger), and two sons oi| ne- 
phews, William de Northcote,i,and 
Robert de AfFeton (in Northcote), 
who occur in the Northcote Charters 
(Harl. MS. 1080). In 13th cent. 
Geoffry de Northcote held a fief in 
N. from Tavistock Abbey (Testa). 
In 1295 a charter was granted by 
Andrew de N. to Robert de N. 
(Harl. MS. 1080). Hence the ba- 
ronets Northcote, who bear the 
cross crosslet or cross moline of the 
Colvilles, with distinctions. 

Worthcott. See Noethcote. 

TTortheast. Joanna Nordest, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Worthway. See NoEAVAY. 

Worton, or Conyers. The elder 
branch of the family of Conyers, 
from Coignieres, Normandy, named 
from the barony of Norton, York, 
the chief English seat of the familj^ 
Robert de C. came to England 1066, 
and held from the see of Durham, 
1086, Norton, Yorkshire (Domesd. 
304 b). Roger, his son, had grants 
in Yorkshire from the see of Dur- 
ham before 1126 (Surtees, iii. 244). 
He had also lands in Durham. Sir 
Robert Conyers of Norton was sum- 
moned by writ as a baron 1312. The 
representative of the younger line in 
Durham was created Lord Conyers 



Hosted by Google 



NOR 



ODE 



1)509. From the Yorkshire line de- 
scended Sir Fletcher N., Speaker of 
this House of Commons, Lord 
GrVtley. 

rorvall; for NoKViLL. 

Jorvell, for Norvill. 

Xb-orvlll, for NORMANVELLE. 

Worway, for Norey. See NoRlE. 

w/ott, for Note, or Noad. 

Hthvelh Gaufrid, Osbert; Richard 
Novei^, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
Johnl le Novel, Engl. c. 1272 

(rh:^. 

K'<(>well. See Noel. 

Mr,(owill, for No^YELL. 

iTowme, for NooN. 

WToyce, See Notes. 

Woyer. Richard, Gerald, Ger- 
vase de Noiers, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). This family of De Noers 
was of importance in England. Gil- 
bert de Noyers witnessed a charter of 
Duke Richard to Fontanelles 1024 



(Neustria Pia, 166). See Banks, 
Baronia Angl. Concentrata. 

Tffoyes. Richard Nois 1180-95. 
Osbert and William de Nois, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

iffudd, for Noad. 

iiTugrent; a branch of the Counts of 
Perche, as correctly detailed in 
Burke's Peerage. Hence the Earls 
of Westmeath, Baronets Nugent, 
Earls Nugent, &c. 

Wunes, for Noojsr. 

USTunn, for No ON. 

INTunns, for Ntjnn. 

Nurse, or Nutrix, The lands of 
the Nutrices, at Cremie_, in Nor- 
mandy, are mentioned 1180-95 
(MRS). Gilbert Nutricius held 
from GeofFry de Clinton in War- 
wick, t. H[enry I. (Mon. ii. 115). 

^Turton, for Norton. 

iTutt, for NOTT. 

Wye, for Noye. See NoTlDS. 







Oake, the English form of De 
Quercu. Geoffry, Oliver De Quercu, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Nicho- 
las and William de Q., Engl. 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). Walter and Philip de 
Oke, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence 
the baronets Oakes. 

Oakes. See Oake. 

Oastler. See Osler, 

Obbard, for Hobart. 

Obeney, for Aubeny. See Dau- 
bent. 

Obre, for Atjbret. 

Odell, or Woodhall, a baronial 
family. See Dugdale, and Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext. Peerage. The family 
was Flemish, and derived from the 



Castellans of Cambray, of whom 
Walter is mentioned by Baldric of 
Noyon, in his Chronicle, as Lord of 
the Castle of Lens, c. 950. Walter 
II., his son, was constituted heredi- 
tary Castellan of Cambray soon after, 
who had issue: 1. Walter. 2. Si- 
cher, Bishop of Cambray. 3. Ada 
de Cambray, who m. the Baron of 
Oissy, and had issue Walter III., Cas- 
tellan of Cambray 1049. Hugh L, 
son of Walter, had issue Hugh II., 
Viscount of Meaux, living 1096, and 
Fastre D'Oissy, Advocate of Tournay 
1098, ancestor of the great house of 
Avesne (Des Bois, Diet, de la No- 
blesse). Walter Flandrensis or De 
347 



Hosted by Google 



ODD 



ORF 



Cambray, a younger brother, came 
to England 1066, and 10S6 held a 
great barony in Bedford, Bucks^ &c., 
of which Woodhall or Wahul was 
the chief seat, and from him de- 
scended the barons WahuU, by writ, 
1295 {see Dugdale, Banks). This 
family bore three crescents for their 
armS; the house of Cambray bearing 
one crescent. From a branch, seated 
in York, derives the family of 
Wentwokth. 

Oddie. See Odt. 

Oddy. See Odt. 

Odlin. Ralph Fitz-Odeline, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Richard 
Fitz-Odeline, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Odilngr. See Odlin. 

Ody. Simon Aude, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Henry, John Ode, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Offer. See OrroE. 

Offor, for Offord. 

Offord, or Ufford, a baronial fa- 
mily, Lords UfFord, Earls of Suffolk, 
a branch, according to Camden, of 
the Peytons, who were of the Nor- 
man house of Malet, See Mallett. 

Og-g:, for Ag-g. 

Ogg:, for Hogg. 

Ogrlander. Roger, Alan de Or- 
glandes, and the barony of 0., Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). This well- 
known Norman family is represented 
in England by the Baronets Oglander. 

Oiley, for DoTLEY. 

Oke, for Oae:e. 

Oldingr, for Olden, or Holden. 

Oldrey, for Aldrey, or Atjdeey. 

Olipbant, for Olifant, or Oliyer. 
Oliver held in Devon 1086, Jordan 
Oliver in Wilts 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
Hugo and William Olifard occur 
1130, 1165 in Hants and North ants 
(Rot. Pip. ; Lib. Niger). William 
O. witnessed a charter of Sautre 
348 



Abbey 1147 (Mon. i. 851). Davifd 
0., t. Stephen, settled in Scotlan 
and was ancestor of the Lords Qpli- 
phant. 

Olivant. See Oliphan-t. 
Oliver. Harvey, Nicholas Oliwer, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). fea- 
nulph, Robert, William 0. ^93 
(lb.). William 0., Engl. c. jll98 
(RCR). Twenty-three persons pf the 
name, c. 1272 (RH). See OLippANT. 
Olley. William Olie, Nori)iandy 
1180-95 (MRS), and the 4f oV 
Oily. See Holley. \ 

Ollivant, for Olivant. ] 

Olllvier, for Oliver. ( 

Oiver, for Oliver. 1 

OmbSer, for Ambler. ' 

Omer, or St. Omer, armoiriallj^ 
identified with Homer and St. Omer. 
See Homer. 

Onslow, or Arundel. De Aruis^- 
DEL, descended from Wido, son of 
Roger de Arundel, who held Pour- 
ton, Dorset, from him 1086 
(Domesd.). He was probably 
brought by the Montgomerys to 
Salop, where the Arundels held 
Habberley and Ondeslawe from the 
Barons Corbet (Eyton, iv. 351). 
The names of Arundel and Ondes- 
lawe were borne indiflerently by this 
family, as appears throughout from 
the pages of Eyton ; and they also 
bore the six hirondelles of the Arun- 
dels, with a fesse for difference. 
Hence the Earls and Baronets 
Onslow, 

Orang-e- William, AValter, Ralph, 
John Orenge, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); William de Orenge, of 
Bucks 1086 (Domesd.). William de 
0. held in' Bedford 1165 (Lib. 
Niger). 

Ore^ See HoARE. 

Orfeur, for Aurifaber, or Orfrere. 



Hosted by Google 



OEG 



OVE 



Jtrimbald Aarifaber 1086 held lands 
in Wilts, and Otto or Odo in Essex 
iy barony (Domesd.). Tlie latter 
t^as Goldsmith to the Conqueror, 
aild constructed his tomb of gold, 
silWer, and precious stones (Ord. 
ViV..). William A., his son, occurs 
113\0 (Rot. Pip.), and 1165 William 
FitzVOdo A. held a fief from the 
honoWr of Gloucester (Lib. Nig.). 
The n^ame occurs 13th and 14th cent, 
in Southampton and Surrey (Testa), 
also jin Hunts, Stafford, Oxford, 
Sussex, Kent, and changed to 
Orfeyre, and Goldsmith. 

O^gar. Kalph, Richard, and 
GilbWt Orgeriz, Normandy 1180 
(MRfe) ; Bernard, Robert, William 
Orgai^, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Osberne 
de Orgers was slain in N. Wales, c. 
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 669, 670). 

Org-er. See Oegar. 

Org-ill. Mariscus de Orguil, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). The fief of 
Orguil or Orgoil (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
188, 189). The name 
translated into Pride in 



Norm. V. 
was also 
-England. 

Org-les. 

Oriel. 



See Aegles, 

William Orielt, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95. Robert, William 
Orient 1198 (MRS). The arms of 
Orell are preserved by Robson. 

Ormsby, of Lincoln, a branch of 
the house of De Bayeux, of Nor- 
mandy. Roger de Bayhus, or Bayeux 
de Ormsby made grants at Ormsby 
to Osney Abbey, Oxford (JSlon. ii. 
151), as did Reginald Bayhus (lb.). 

Orpin, for HAEsm. 

Orson. William Orsin, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). 

Ortb, for Ort. See HoET. 

Ory, for De Oyry, from Oiray, 
near Chartres, a family formerly of 
importance in Lincoln. 



Osborn, for Osboene. 
Osborne. This family descends 
from a Kentish branch of the family 
of Fitz-Osberne, seated in that county 
early in the reign of Hetiry VL, 
when Thomas Osberne appeared to 
a writ of Qu.o warranto for the 
Abbey of Dartford. The family had 
come from Essex and Suffolk, where 
the name is traced to Thomas Fitz- 
Osborne 1227-40, who granted lands 
to Holy Trinity, Caen (MSAN. viii. 
224, 229, 230, 231). His grand- 
father, Richard Fitz-Osberne, or 
Fitz-Osbert, held a fief from Earl 
Bigot 1165, and was ancestor of the 
Lords Fitz-Osbert, summoned by 
writ 1312. Richard's father, Stephen 
Fitz-Osbert, living 1152 (Mon. Angl. 
i. 640), was son of William Fitz-0., 
son of Osberne Fitz-Letard, who 
came to England 10'66, and who 
held lands from Odo of Bayeux, 
1086. Letard is mentioned in Nor- 
mandy before the Conquest. Hence 
the Dukes of Leeds. 

Osbourne, for OSBOENE. 

Osier. Geoffry and William le 
Oiselor, or Loiseleor, Normandy 
1198 (MRS) ; Henry and Roger le 
Oyselur, Engl. c. 3272 CRli). 

Osman, for OsMOl^'D. 

Osmont, for OsMOiifD. 

Osmint, for Osment. 

Osmon, for OsMOlO). 

Osznond. William Osmond, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh, 
Robert, Simon, &c., Osmond, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Ostler. See OsLEE. 

Ott, for Hott, or Hutt, 

Ougrli, for Owe, or Eu. 

Ovens, probably for AvEisrs. 

Overall, for Aveeell. 

Overeii, for Aveeell. 

Overs. Robert Ovriz, Normandy 
349 



Hosted by Google 



OVE 



PAK 



1180-95 (MRS) ', Ricliard de Overe, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Overy, for Auvery, or Alfrey. 

Owen; Baronet. See Lord. 

Owen; in some cases from De St. 
Ouen, or Aiidoen, from St. Ouen^ 
near Caen, Normandy. Bernard de 
St. Audoen held in Kent 1086 
(Domesd.). Gilbert St. A. 1103 
witnessed a charter of Philip de 
Braiose (Mon. ii. 973). The name 
thenceforth occurs in all parts of 



England. The Claphams of Sussei 
were a branch of St. Ouen. The 
name is also borne by Cambro-l 
Celtic families. 

Oxenford. Stephen de Ocsend 
fort, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Viti 
lis de Oxineford, Eng. 1189 (R^t. 
Pip.). 

Oxford. See OxENFOED. 

Oyler. William Huelier, | and 
Roger, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 



Pace, for Pass. 

Pacey, from the fief and Castle 
of Pacey, Normandy. Paganus de 
Paceio 1198 (MRS) ; Roger de 
Pasci, Engl. 1198 (RCR) ; Hugh 
Pacy c. 1272 (RH). 

Packard, for PiCARD (Lower). 

Packer, for Packard. 

Pacy, for Paget. 

Padgett. See Paget. 

Pag-et. William Pachet, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (IMRS). Robert Paget 
occurs in Norfolk t. Henry I. (Mon. 
i. 633) soon after 1113. Robert 
Pachot occurs 1195 (RCR). About 
1272 Gilbert Pachet in Suffolk (Rot. 
Hundr.), and 1302 John Pachet of 
Westminster (Palgrave, Anc. Calen- 
dars, i. 283). From him descended 
the first Lord Paget (whose name 
is spelt Pachet in the State Papers 
t. Henry VIIL), and the Earls of 
Uxbridge, represented in the female 
line by the Marquises of Anglesey. 

Pagritt, for Paget. 

Paiba, probably for Paboeuf. 
Hugo de Pede Bovis, Normandy 
350 



1180-95 (MRS)^ Fulco Pie de 
BcBuf 1198 (lb.). 

Paice, for Pace. 

Pailes, for Pale or Peile. 

Pain. Robert Payen or Paganus, 
Normandy 1180, 1198 (IMRS) ; Gil- 
bert, John, &c. Pain, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). Hence the baronets Payne. 

Paine. See Paiist. 

Painell, or Paganel. Fulco, Ro- 
bert, Gervase, Peter Paynel, Paenel, 
Paienell, Paignel or Paganellus, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). A great 
baronial family in Normandy and 
England. See Dugdale, Banks. 

Pairpoint, for PlERPOlNT. 

Palsey, for Pacey. 

Paish, for Pass. 

Pakenham, or De Pirou, from 
the Castle of Pirou, Coutances, Nor- 
mandy. The Baron of Pirou came 
to England 1066, and is mentioned 
at Hastings by Wace (ii. 236). 
William de P., his son, was Dapi- 
fer to Henry I., and was lost with 
Prince William 1120. His son 
William held the office of Dapifer 



Hosted by Google 



PAK 



PAL 



(iNfon. iL 7). He or his son W. held 
L barony of eleven fees in Nor- 
mandy 1165. William Pirou also 
hield five fees from Earl Bigot in 
Nlorfolk; and one from Montfichet, 
anU William Fitz- Humphry (of the 
same family) held a fee of the honour 
of ilye (Lib. Nig.). In 1198 William, 
son iof William (Pirou), complained 
thatJthe Earl Bigot had seized his 
lands\as feudal superior (RCP) ; and 
the Elarl was obliged to restore his 
fief, v(^hich was Pakeham or Paken- 
ham.j This name now was adopted 
as the family surname, and William 
de P. and Simon de P. occur 1199 
(RCR). The arms of this family, 
quarterly or and gules, are those of 
Pirou with a change of gules for 
azure, and the addition of an eagle 
as a sign of cadency. Hence the 
Pakenhams of Suffolk, and the Earls 
of Longford. 

Pakln^ton, Baronet, derived pa- 
ternally from Kussel, a branch of 
the RussELLS, Dukes of Bedford. 
Palee, for Paley. 
Pales. See Peile. 
Paley, for Peley, the French pro- 
nunciation of Pelet. See Pellett. 
Palfrey. Pichard, Roger Palfrei 
or Palefridus, Normandy 1180-95. 
It occurs in the early records of 
England. 

Palin. William Palain, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Richard Pal- 
ling, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Pallet, for Pallett. 
Pallett, for PoUett, Polet, or 
Patjlett. 

Palmar, or Palmarius. See Pal- 

MEE. 

Palmer. Hugh le Paumier, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95. Ennore, Peter, 
Robert le Paumer 1198, Ranulph, 
Robert, Warin, William, John Pal- 



mer or Palmarius 1180-95, also 
Richard and William Paumier. 
Arthur, Fulco, Peter, William Pal- 
mer, Paumer 1198 (MRS). Re- 
ginald, Robert, Roger, William, 
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Hugh and 
William 1203 (Rot. Cane). GeofFry, 
Richard, Robert, William, Engl. 
1194-1200 (RCR). Palmarius or 
Le Paumer in the 11th and 12th 
centuries meant a Crusader in Pales- 
tine, and included families of dif- 
ferent origin. In England four 
families of the name are traceable 
to a Norman origin, viz. 1. The 
Palmers of Lincoln, of whom Roger 
P. held from William de Roumar, 
Earl of Lincoln (Mon. i. 823), and 
William P. was living 1203 (Rot. 
Cane). He also occurs in Nor- 
mandy 1203 (MRS). 2. The P.s 
of York, of whom Robert le Pau- 
mier gave lands to Fountains (Bur- 
ton, Mon. Ebor. 1^6), and is men- 
tioned in Normandy 1189 (IMRS). 
From the Yorkshire line are stated 
to be descended the P.s of War- 
wick, ancestors of Lord Selborne. 
3. The P.s of Northampton, of 
whom Hugh paid scutage 1203, and 
appears in Normandy at the same 
time (MRS) ; from whom the P.s 
of Carlton, baronets. 4. The Pal- 
mers of Hants and Sussex. 

This family is a branch of the 
Bassetts, deriving from Anchetil 
Fitz-Osmund or Basset, Lord of 
Cosham, Hants 1086, who went to 
Palestine 1096, and appears 1110 as 
Anchetil Palmarius at Winchester 
(Wint. Domesday). ITis son Geoffry 
Fitz- Anchetil or Basset, living 1103, 
was father of Herbert Fitz-GeofFry 
or Palmarius 1148 (lb.), father of 
Herbert Fitz-Herbert of FEants 
1165 (Lib. Niger), who had, 1. 
351 



Hosted by Google 



PAL 



PAR 



Peter de Cosham, mentioned in 
Normandy as ^ de Pont-Doylly ; ' 2. 
William le Paumer or de Cosham 
(Testa) t John. The latter had 
issue, Sir William Basset of Sussex, 
Knight (where the family had long 
held estates called Basset's Fee in 
Billingliurst from the Abbey of Fes- 
camp, Normandy), whose daughter 
Lucy was admitted a nun at Ease- 
borne by letter of Archbishop Peck- 
ham (Mon. Angl.). His sons Ralph 
and Adam Basset occur in* Sussex c. 
1281 (Dallaway, West Sussex). 
They were subsequently resident at 
vSteyning, bearing the name of Pal- 
mer, 1305, 1308 (PPW. : Dallaway). 

From Ralph descended the P.s of 
Angmering, who bore the Bassett 
arms, barry of 6 or and gules, or 
two bars and a bend, from whom the 
baronets Palmer and Earl of Castle- 
main e. 

Palmes, from Palmes in Lan- 
guedoc. Manfred de Palmes in Eng- 
land t. Stephen. 

Pammer, for Palmek. 

Pampbilon, for Papillon 
(Lower). 

Pamplin, for Pamphiloi^. 

Pane, for Paii^. 

Panks, for Bai^ks. 

Pannell, for Pahs^el. 

Pannett. William Painet had a 
grant in Normandy from K. John 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 122), and 
held from Philip Augustus. William 
Pant of Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Panniers. Ascius, Adam Panier, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; Editha 
Panier, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pantin. See Taj^ton. 

Panting:. See Pai^tin". 

Panton. N. Panetarius of Nor- 
mandy t. Philip Augustus (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 166). Sire 
362 



Simon de Panton, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Papillon, from Pavilion, Mantes^ 
Normandy. Torald de Papilion 
present in a great Council, Londo^ 
1082 (Mon. Angl. i. 44). The nan 
occurs thenceforth frequently. 

Papillon. Joscelin, Willifam 
Papeilon, Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; 
Walter and William de Papei/llon 
1198 (lb.). 

Papprill. See Peppebill. 

Paramore. Richard and WiSliam 
Paramor, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
The arms of the English brancH are 
preserved by Robson. / 

Parcbes, for Purchase. ; 

Pardew, from Pardy. / 

Pardy, Radulphus de Pa!rd^, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS); Wil- 
liam de P. 1198 (lb.). 

Parfett. Roger Perfectus or 
Parfait, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Eudo, Ralph Parfey, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Parflt. See Paefett. 

Parfltt. See Parfett. 

Parfrey, for Paleret. 

Paris. William, Roger, Walter, 
Odelina Paris, Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS) ; Alan, Eguerran, Garin, 
Gislebert de Parisiis (lb.) 1198. 
Hugo, Peter de Paris, Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR). 

Parish, for Paris. 

Pariss. See Paris. 

Park. Richard, William, Syl- 
vester, John, Robert, Philip de 
Parco, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); 
Richard, William, Thomas de P., 
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). Pare was 
near Valognes. Hence descended 
Baron Park. 

Parke, See Park. 

Parker. See Lton for the early 
history. William le Parker or De 



Hosted by Google 



PAE 



PAR 



JLions gave the park at Croxton for 
fihe foundation of an abbey (Mon.), 
And Hugh, his brother, accompanied 
Ming Ilichard I. to Palestine. The 
family appears after this in Essex, 
Nprfollr, Biicks^ and Stafford, whence 
a IsjraDch removed to Notts, t. Pich- 
ard^ II., and were Lords of Norton 
Lee(s, Derby, where, and in Stafford, 
they\ resided till Thomas Parker 
became Lord Chancellor, and Earl 
of Mtjcclesfield. 

P^Wer. Matthew^ Archbishop of 
Canterbury, was lineally descended 
from a Norfolk family, one of whom, 
Nicliolas P., in 1450^ became princi- 
pal '.registrar of the Archbishop 
of Canterbury (Strype's Parker ; 
Blomefield, Norfolk, iii. 306J. In 
1396 Poger P. had been bailiff of 
Norwich. About 1218 Hugo le 
Parker held the hundred of South 
Erpingham from Hubert de Bargh, 
Earl of Kent, and it was also held 
1274 by Hugo le Parker, his son 
(Blomefield ). The family had come 
from Leicester ; for c. 1200 Hubert 
de Burgh, E. of Kent, had a grant 
of Croxton in Leicester, where the 
fiimily of le Parker or de Lions 
had been long seated. Hugo le 
Parker was hereditary Parker or 
Forester of the royal park at Crox- 
ton, and accompanied LIubert de 
Burgh to Normandy, and was his 
tenant (Mon. Angl. ii. 604). Through 
Hubert de B. this branch became 
seated in Norfolk. See Paekee, or 
De Lions. 

Parker, descended from Norman 
le Parcar or Forester, who held from 
Queen Matilda in 1083 (Exon. 
Domead.). He appears to be the 
same as Norman Yenator of Salop 
1086 (Eyton, ix. 361, 362 j Mon. i. 
375), brother probably of Hugh 

A 



Fitz-Norman De la Mare. See De 
LA Maee. From him descended 
Hugh Parcarius of Devon, * 13th 
cent. (Testa) ; Poger le Parker 1313 
(PPW), and the Parkers Earls of 
Morley. 

Pashley, for Passelu. See Paes- 

LOAY. 

Parkes, or De Perques, from les 
Perques near Valognes, a castle 
belonging to a branch of the Ber- 
trams of Briquebec. See Gerville, 
Anciens Chateaux, and Mitfoed. 

Parkin. See Paeken^S. 

Parkins, or Perkins^ perhaps a 
corruption of Perkes, Perky s, or 
Perques. See Paekes. 

Parks, for Paekes. 

Parkyn. See Paekins. 

Perles, or Paeles. 

Parlour. Warin le Parlier, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MPS). 

Parmenter. John, Panulph, Par- 
mentarius, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MPS); Geoffry P. 1198 (lb.); 
William, Godwin, John P. Engl. c. 
1198 (PCK). 

Parminter. See Paemen'TEE. 

Parmiter. See Paeme:N"TEE. 

Parnell. Pichard, Pobert, Wil- 
liam, Parnelor Pernel, Engl. c. 1272 
(PIT) of Cambridge. Pernelle was 
near Valognes, Normandy. Hence 
the Lords Congleton. 

Parnwell, for Bae^^well. 

Parratt, for Peeeott. 

Parren. William Parent, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MPS). 

Parrett, for Peeeott. 

Parris, for Paeis. 

Parrish, for Paeeis. 

Parriss, for Paeis. 

Parritt, for Paeeett, 

Parron, for Peeein. 

Parrott, for Peeeott. 

Parseli; for Porcell or Puecell, 
A 353 



Hosted by Google 



PAR 

Parsey, for Peect. 
Parsley, for Paeslow, or Pas- 
selewe. 

Parslow, or Paslow, for Passe- 
le^e. From Pasloiip, Etampes, Isle 
of France. Ealph Passelewe was of 
Norfolk 1165; and William P. of 
Bucks (Lib. Niger). 

Parso2£. See Paesoks. 

Parsons. In t. Eliz. Ohiistoplier 
and John P., alias Frowde, occur in 
Wilts, also Richard Parsons (Pro- 
ceedings in Chanc). In 1318 John 
Parsons had been bailsman for an 
M.P. for Wilton, Wilts (PPW) ; 
Matilda Persona paid talliage, Nor- 
folk, t Richard I. (Rot. Oanc), and 
the name seems to have come from 
Normandy, for t. Philip Augustus Odo 
Persona held lands in Normandy 
(MSAN, V. 181), and the family of 
De La Personne long continued there. 
Hence the Parsons, Earls of Rosse. - 

Parsonage. Plugo Pasnage, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

Part. N. Pert 1180, William P. 
1198 Normandy (MRS). 

Partrick, for Pateick, armorially 
identified. 

Partridge, for Pateick. 

Partrig-e, for Paeteidge. 

Pascall, probably foreign. 

Pasii, for Pass. 

PasMey, for Passelewe. See Paes- 

LOW. 

Paskeil. See Pascall. 

Pasiey, for Passelewe (Lower). 
See Paeslow. 

Pass. Odo Paste, Normandy, 
1198 (MRS) ; Avicia Paste, Robert 
Passe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Passenger. Hugh de (le) Passeor, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard, 
Henry le Passur, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). Petrus Passator 1189 (Rot. 

Pip.). 
354 



PAT 



Passey, for Pacet. 

Passmore, or Passmeee. N 
Passemere, Normandy 1180 (MRS) 
Ralph Passemer, Engl. c. 119; 
(RCR). 

Patch, for Pass ; also from PecHie 
(Lower). See Peach. 

Pate. Richard and Tustin Pe(et. 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); RichM 
Pet, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pater, for Petee. 

Paternoster. Roger Paterui^stre, 
Normandy, 1180-95, 1198 (M'llS) ; 
Robert Paternoster, Eogl. 1202 (jRot. 
Cane.) 

Pates, for Pate. ;' 

Patey, for Petty. 

Patie, for Patey. 

Patient, for Pashent, or Passavant. 
Matilda and Adam Passavant, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Paton. GeoiFry Patin, Normandy 
1198 (MRS); Alice Patun, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Patrick. This great Norman 
house, Patry, or Patrick de la Lande, 
was from La L. near Caen. William 
Patrick de la Lande is mentioned by 
Wace as the entertainer of Harold 
during his visit to Normandy, and 
as challenging him to combat at 
Hastings for breach of his oath 
(WifFen, Mem. Russell, i. 73). In 
England he held from King William 
a barony of fifteen fees in Norfolk 
and Sufi'olk. William, his son, 
witnessed a charter of William I. to 
Savigny Abbey, and had Ralph, 
whose son William joined Ralph 
de Fulgeres and the sons of Henry II. 
in their revolts. Eguerrand, his son, 
lost his barony^ which was given to 
William de Say. 

Branches were seated in the north 
of England. Paganus de la Lande 
held three fees in 1165 from the see 



/ 



Hosted by Google 



PAT 



PAU 



f f York. Robert Patric of this line 

cquired half the barony of Malpas, 
)?heshire, by marriage 12th cent, 
tichard Patric was of Lincoln t. 
i^enry III. Pichard Launde in 
1 433; Thomas Patrick t. Plenry VIII. 
3^imon t. Elizabeth are mentioned. 

Che latter^ who possessed a con- 
sidierable estate near Caistor, Lincoln^ 
wasWandfather of the learned Simon 
Patrick, bishop of Ely. The Patrics 
bore Wairt^ arg. and sa., a chief sa. 
The bishop's line added three pales. 

PsLtridg:e; armorially identified 
witht Partrick and Patkick. 

Pjiatry; for Patkick. 

Flatten. See Patok". 

Pattie^ for Petty. 

Pattle, for Battle or Battail. 
See BABrN'GTo:N^. 

Patton; for Patois^. 

Pattrick, for Pateick. 

Pattyn. See Patoist. 

Paul; or St. Paul; branches of the 
Counts of St. Paul; descended pater- 
nally from the Counts of PonthieU; 
who acquired St. P. c. 991 (Moreri). 
These Counts had considerable es- 
tates in England; and numerous 
branches were seated there. The 
estates of the E. of St. P. in Essex 
are mentioned 1198 (RCR). Ptobert 
de St. Paul of Lincoki 1158; Roger 
de St. P. Stafford 1157 (Rot. Pip.). 
Hence the baronets Paul, and St. Paul. 

Paulet, or Powlet. This family 
has been derived from Hercules de 
Tournon j but he appears to be a 
mythic personage. It is really 
descended from the Norman house of 
D'Aunou. Baldric TeutonicuS; living 
c. 990j was ancestor of the Courcys, 
NevilleS; and D'Aunous. FulcO; 
Sire D'AunoU; his sou, was father of 
FulcO; Sire D'AunoU; mentioned by 
VYace as present at Hastings (ii. 

a a 



237). He occurs t. Will. I. (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 61, 330 Instr.) In 1082 
Fulco de AlnO; perhaps his son, 
occurs (lb. 70); and 1124 Fulco de 
Alnou is mentioned in a charter of 
Henry I. to Dive, Normandy (lb. 
159). These barons, and Fulco De 
Alnou 1165; were amongst the mag- 
nates of Normandy; their barony 
consisting of thirty-eight fees. (Du- 
chesnO; Feoda.) 

In the reign of Henry I. Fulco de 
A. had a grant from the Crown of 
Grandon in Somerset, a member of 
North PethertoU; and Poolet another 
member. The latter was held as 
half a knight's fee (Testa, 162). 
Another part of Poolet belonged to a 
different owner; and descended to the 
family of De Gaunt. In 1165 Alex- 
ander De AlnO; a younger son of 
FulcO; held a knight's fee in Somer- 
set (Lib. Niger). As Alexander 
^ de PuiUeta' (Poolet) he paid monies 
in Normandy (IMSAN; viii. 365). 
He had two sons : 1. Walter de 
Poeleth, who 1203 paid a fine in 
Somerset (Rot. Cane). 2. Robert 
de Polet; mentioned in Bucks 1198 
(RCR), and again in 1200 (lb.). 
William Pauleth, 1229 (s<m of 
Walter) held the Lordship of Leigh; 
Devon (Testa), His descendant, 
William de Paulet, was returned as 
Lord of Paulet; Stretchill, and 
Walpolc; Somerset; in 1316 (PPW). 
The family remained in possession 
of Paulet till the time of Elizabeth. 
From it descended the Marquises of 
Winchester and Earls Poulett, and 
the Dukes of Bolton. 

Pauley. Ceroid Pauli, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geoffry 
and William Pauly, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Paulin. John and Ivo Polain, 
2 355 



Hosted by Google 



PAU 



PEA 



Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Roger 
Paulyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pauline. See Paulin. 

Paull; for Paul. 

Paulyn. See Pattlest. 

Pauncefote. See Paunceport. 

Pauncefort. In 1083 Bernard 
Pancevolt, a foreigner, held lands in 
caplte Somerset (Exon. Domesd.), 
also in Hants (Domesd.). Plumplirey 
Pancevolt witnessed the foundation 
of Shireburn Abbey, Hants (Mon. i. 
578). In 1165 Humphrey P. held 
fiefs in Gloucester from New march 
(Lib. Niger). The name long con- 
tinued in Gloucester and elsewhere. 
Hence the baronets Pauncefort- 
Duncombe. 

Pausey, armorially identified with 
Passey or Passy. See Paget. 

Pavely, or De Pavilly, a baronial 
family. R^ainald and William de 
Pavilli and the fief of P., Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). (6'ee Banks, Baronia 
Angl. concentrata.) 

Pavely, or Pavilly, from Pavilly 
near Rouen, Normandy. A monas- 
tery was founded here by Amalbert 
Lord of Pavilly 664, which was 
restored by Thomas de Pavilly c. 
1090 (Neustria Pia, 328). Reginald 
de P. died in the first Crusade 
at Acre (Des Bois). Ralph de 
P. witnessed a charter of William 
Earl of Surrey t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 
625). The family afterwards appears 
seated in Northants, Notts, and 
Derby ; also in Wilts. Of the latter 
line was Reginald de P., who w\as 
summoned 1260 as a baron to attend 
the King in Council. Walter de P., 
also 1295 had a writ to attend Parlia- 
ment at Newcastle-upon-Tyne. Sir 
Walter de P. was famous in the 
wars of Edward III., and a knight 
of the Garter. 
356 



nV. 



Paver, for Pevre or Pauper 
Roger Pauper, Norm. 1180 (MRS) 
Robert and William P. 1198 (lb.) 
Hubert Pauper, Engl. c. 119i 
(RCR); Gilbert P. 1202 (Rot. Cane.)) 

Pavey. See Pavy. 

Pavia. See Pavy. 

Pavier. See Pavee. 

Pavy. Roger Pave or de Payia, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS)^rN. 
Pawei, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pavyer. See Pavek. 

Pawle. See Paul. 

Pawley. See Patjly^. 

Pawsey. See PAI^SEl^ 

Pawson. Girard Paisant, ^or- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). / 

Pay. John and Fulco Piti de 
Buef 1180-95, Normandy (MBS) ; 
John, Roger, Simon Pie, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Paybody. See PeaBODY. 

Payn, for Pain. 

Payne, for Paine. 

Payne-Galway, Baronet. See 
Payi\^e. 

Pays, for Pace. 

Pay ton, for Peyton. 

Pea, for Pie. See Pay. 

■Peabody, or Papady. Pabode 
held a fief from the see of Durham, 
t. William I. He was probably of 
Flemish origin. Henry Pappede 
held this fief 1165 (Lib. Nig.), and 
from him descended the family of 
Pappady, Pabody, or Peabody, from 
which the celebrated philanthropist 
of the name. 

Peace, for Pace. 

Peacey, for Peachey or Pacey. 

Peachey, or Pecb^. See Peach. 

Peachy, or Pech^. See Peach. 

Peacb, or Pech6, a branch of 
De Clare and Fitz-Walter. 

Peacock. Robert Pavo, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; Adam and 



Hosted by Google 



PEA 



PEE 



^Jeoffry Pocok, Engl. c. 1272 (PH). 
lence the Baronets Peacock and 
flrocock. 

S Pead, for Pied or Pie. See Pay. 
} Peak, armorially identified with 
Reck. 

\Peake. See Peak. 

ipeal. See Peel. 

iPeaii, for Peel. 

F\eaple. See PEorLE. 

piear, for St. Pierre or St. Peter. 
See iBuNBURT. 

PJearcC; for Peaes. 

Ifearcey, for Percy. 

I^earcy, for Percy. 

Peard. Palpli and William de 
PaYde, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Pearkes, for Parks. 

Pearks, for Parks. 

Pearl. John and Tustin Peril or 
Perol, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
Egidius and Richard Perles, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

PearlesS; for Pearles. See 
Pearl. 

Pearpoint, for PiERPorN"T. 

Pears.- Richard, Odo, Thomas 
de Piris, Normandy 1180 - 95 
(MRS) ; eight of the name 1198 
(lb.) ; Richard, William Peris, 
John Pers, Engl. c. 1272 {RH). 

Pearsall^ said to be of Norman 
origin. 

Pearse. See Pearce. 

Pearson^ for Person or Parsons, 
sometimes a patronymic, including 
various families. 

Peart. See Peard. 

Peartree, for Partry or Patry. 
See Patrick ; also perhaps local in 
some cases. 

Pease, for Peace, or Pace. 

Peasley, for Pasley. 

Peat. Richard and Tustin Peet, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard 
Pet, John Pitte, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 



Peate. See Peat. 

Peavey, for Pavey. 

Peay, for Pied. See P^iY. 

Peberdy, for Peabody. 

Pebody, for Peabody. 

Pecli, for Peacf. 

Peck, for Peche (Lower). It is 
armorially identified with the latter. 
See Peach. 

Peckett; for Beckett. 

Peckitt, for Beckett. 

Peed, for Pied. See Pay. 

Peek, for Beek or Bee. 

Peek, for Peak. 

Peeke, for Peake. 

Peel. Radulphus Pele occurs in 
Normandy 1180 ; Robertus Piel 
1180 - 95 ; William Pele 1198 
(MRS). Of these, Robert, son of 
Robert le Pele (c. t. Henry II.), 
gave lands in Monk Bretton, York, 
to the abbey there (Burton, Mon. 
Ebor. 98). Plugh le Pele occurs 
1242 (Roberts, Excerpta, i. 377). 
Richard and William Pelle were 
bailsmen for the M.P.s for Preston, 
Lancashire (PPW). From this 
northern family descended the Peels 
of Yorkshire and Lancashire, an- 
cestors of the celebrated minister of 
England, Sir Robert Peel. 

Peele. See Peel. 

Peelingr, for PiULIN". 

Peeii, for Peel. 

Peen. William Peigne, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS)j Richard Peine, 
Engl.' 1194 (RCR). 

Peerless, for Pearless. 

Peers. Roger de la Perre, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). See Piers. 

Peers. See Pears. 

Pees, for Pease. 

Peet. See Peat. 

Peete. See Peat. 

Peever. See Payer. 

Peevor, for Peeyer. 

357 



Hosted by Google 



PEG 



PEL 



Pegg", or Pigg. See PoRCAS. 

Pe^&s, for Peg a. 

Peil. See Peel. 

Peile. See Peel. 

Peill. See Peel. 

Peine. See Peen". 

Pierce. iS'ee Peaes. 

Piercey, for Peecy. 

Pemam, or De Bee, from Bec- 
Crespin, Normandy (see Joceltis^). 
This family descended from a brother 
of Auslec or Oslac, Baron of Brique- 
bec, Amfrid the Dane, c. 940 (see 
Miteoed). Gilbert surnamed Cres- 
pin, Baron of Bee and Castellan 
of Tillieres, bad issue William de 
Bee, wbo bad, 1, Goisfi'id de Bee, 
a great baron in Herts 1086 ; 2, 
Gilbert, Abbot of Westminster j 3, 
Kalpb. 

Palpb de Bee lield Pelbam and 
Eldeberie, Plerts, from tbe see of 
London 1086, otKer estates Herts 
from bis brother Goisfrid, and in 
Cambridge estates from Pieot de 
Cambridge (Domesd.). The barony 
of the latter (Pieot) passed to the 
Peyerells, and from them to the De 
Dovres and Peehe. 

Ralph had issue, 1, Robert de 
Bee or Bech, who witnessed a 
charter of William Peverel (Mon. 
i. 247) J 2, Alan de Bee, Dapifer to 
the same baron. Robert was father 
of Gilbert (Mon. i. 355), who held 
lands from Hugh de Dovres in 
Cambridge, which 1165 belonged 
to his son Alan, then a minor (Lib. 
Nig.). Everard de Bee, his brother, 
held part of the estate from Hamon 
Pech6 and Hugh de Dovres (Ibid.). 

Ralph de Pelham or De Bee, 
brother of Gilbert above mentioned, 
was a tenant of the see of London 
1165 (Ibid.), and appears to have 
been the first of his family to bear 
358 



the name Pelham. He had, 1, He, 
lias de P.; 2, Walter de P. ; 3, Pet, 
de Bee or De P. About 111 
Helias and Walter claimed lands \ 
Cambridge, but resigned them, ' 
appears by a deed of Everard 
Bee, then Viscount of Cambriclge 
(RCR). Peter de Bee or Peliyam 
1194 was party in a suit for laMs, 
Cambridge (Ibid.). He is pien- 
tioned in Cambridge 1218 as Peter 
de Pelham (Hardy, Lit. Claus. Is76). 
The early arms of the Pelhams "Were 
a fesse between two chevrons, t|iose 
of their feudal suzerains, the Pe^h6s 
of Cambridge. The principal resi- 
dence of the family was in that 
county. About 1273 Robert;^ de 
Pelham and Geoffiy de P. occiir in 
Cambridge (Rot. Hundr.) ; but the 
chief of the family was Walter de 
Pelham, who held from Walter de 
Bee le Chamberlain, a tenant of 
Pech6, descended from Alan de Bee, 
Dapifer (Rot. Hundr.). The last- 
mentioned Walter P. d. 1292. 
Walter his son acquired lands in Sus- 
sex, and fL'om Sir John P., of Sussex, 
one of the heroes of Poitiers 1356, 
descended the Pelhams, Lords Pel- 
ham, Dukes of Newcastle, and Earls 
of Chichester. 

Pell, armorially identified with 
some families of Peel. 

Pellatt. >S'ee Pellett. 

Pelle. See Pell. 

Pellett. Hugo, Ranol, Gisle- 
bert, Odo Relet, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). The family was of Sussex, 
13th cent. (Lower). 

Pellew, or Peleve, from P. Nor- 
mandy, held from the Church of 
Bayeux (Liber Rubeus, apud Du- 
earel). Gerbode Peleve, t. Wil- 
liam I., held from Ilberb de Lacy 
Yorks. Ranulph P, held in York 



Hosted by Google 



PEL 



PET. 



1165 (Lib. Nig.). About 1240 
William Peleve beld a fief in Devon 
and Cornwall from E^eginald de 
/'alletort (Testa). From him de- 
scended the Peleves or Pellews of 
Djeyon, of wliom sprang the brave 
admiral Sir Edward Pellew, first 
Vifecount Exmouth. 

Celling-, for P/ULrN". 

pleiiS; for Pell. 

pieliy, or Pelley. The French 
pronunciation of Pelet. See Pel- 

LET'jr. 

I^eiu. Walter Pelutus, Nor- 
maiidy 1180-95 (MRS). 

yenhey, for Penny. 

Pennell. William Pinel, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Ranulph; 
Robert, William' P. 1198 (lb.) ; 
Henry, &c. Pinel, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Pennell, armorially identified 

with PiiNNELL. 

Penliall. See Pennell. 

Penhey, for Penny. 

Penney. See PENNY. 

Penny. Serlo Penne, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; John le Penny 
was of Bayeux, t. Henry V. (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 258); John 
Pinne, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR) ; Alex- 
ander, Elyas Peny, c.'l272'(RH). 

Peny. See Penney. 

Penton. Ralph de Pentonne, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Helena 
de Pentyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See 
Panton. 

Pepall. See People. 

People. Robert Populus of Nor- 
mandy held lands at Anet and 
Saucey from Philip Augustus, Nor- 
mandy, c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 180). 

Pepperell. Sde Peppeeill. 

Pepperill, or Piperellus, a form 
of Peyerell of Normandy. 



Pepin. Osbert, William, Nicho- 
las, Csbert Pepin, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS); Richard, William P. 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pepper, for Peppard or Pipard. 
William, Gilbert, Robert, Walter, 
Ranulph Pipart, Normandy 1180^95 
(MRS) ; Gilbert Pipard, England 
1189 (Rot. Pip.). See Oaey. 

Pepperall, for Pepperill. 

Peppin. See Pepin, 

Perceval, or D'Ivr3^ Judicael^ 
Count of Rennes, grandson of Eris- 
poe, King of Bretagne, was slain 
890. From him descended the 
Counts of Bretagne (See Anselme, 
iii. 44 ; L'Art de Verifier les Dates, 
xiii.). Eudo, Count of B. 1040, had 
eight sons, of whom Robert, Lord of 
Ivry, Normandy, received from the 
Conqueror Kari, Quantock, Harp- 
tre, Somerset, and d. 1082, leaving 
Ascelin Gonel de Percheval, sur- 
named Lupus, whose exploits in 
Normandy are recorded by Ord. 
Vitalis. He had, 1. William; 2. 
John, ancestor of the Barons of 
Harptre. The former had, 1. Wil- 
liam, ancestor of the Barons of Ivry; 
2. Ralph, surnamed Lupellus or 
Lovel, ancestor of the Lovels, Barons 
of Cary, Viscounts Lovel; 3. Rich- 
ard, ancestor of the Percevals of 
Somerset. From the latter de- 
scended Richard, who went to Ire- 
land t. Elizabeth, and founded the 
House of Perceval, Earls of Eg- 
mont. 

Percival, for Peeceval. 

Percivall, for Peecival. 

Percy. It has been noticed else- 
where (Chapter III.) that the early 
Percy pedigree is not authentic. 
The real origin may now be con- 
sidered. Percy after 1026 became 
the property of a branch of the 
359 



Hosted by Google 



PEE 



PER 



TessonS; the greatest baronial house 
in Normandy, and so continued in 
the reign of Richard I. (Stapleton, 
Mag. Rot. Scac. Norm. 1. Ixxxiii., 
2. xiii.) Ralph Tesson was of 
Anjou in the tenth century. Ralph 
TaxOj his son, witnessed with Fulco, 
Count of Anjou, a charter of King 
Robert 1028 (Gall. Christ, viii. 297 
Instr.). He, or his father, acquired 
a barony in Normandy, perhaps by 
marriage, and founded the abbey of 
Fontenay (Gall. Christ, xi. 413); 
and in 1047 Ralph Tesson of Cin- 
quelais led 120 knights of his depend- 
ence to aid Dulie William at the 
battle of Val des Dunes (De Ger- 
viUe, Anc. Chateaux). The Tesson 
barony 1165 consisted of 60 knights' 
fees (Feod. Norm., Duchesne). 

From this House descended the 
INLiPvMiONS, of whom William Mar- 
milon of Fontenay (a Tesson estate) 
witnessed a charter of Ralph Tesson, 
probably his brother, in 1070 (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 413). The Bthons seem 
to have been another branch. The 
Percys probably derive from Ernegis 
or Erneis Tesson, brother of Ralph 
and co-founder of Fontenay lOoO 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 413). He had 
William, Serlo, and Ralph de Percy, 
who came to England 1066, and 
from whom the English Percys de- 
scended. The arms of these families 
show their common origin. The 
Tessons bore a fesse, the Marmions 
the same, the Percys a fesse in- 
dented, the Percys of the South 
fessy or barry, and the Byrons bendy 
for fessy. The distinction is chiefly 
made by tinctures. 

Percy-Iiouvain. This House, 

which inherited by marriage from 

the Norman House of Percy, and 

was the source of the great historical 

360 



Earls of Northumberland, is too we]| 
known to require detail. 

Percy-Smitlison. See SmithsoivV. 

Percy. John, Ralph, Norm and/ 
1180-95 ; Hugh, Ralph 1198 ( MRS j 
HughPercehaiellBO (MRS). Tluie 
were collaterals of the great Housje. 

Perfect. See Paefait. 

Perfet, for Pabfait. 

Perken, for PARKINS. 

Perks, for Parks. i 

Perkes. See Parkes. } 

Perkin. See PARKINS. \ 

Perkins. See Parkins. \ 

Perou. A baronial family. Fiilco 
Piro, William de Pirou, Normamy 
1180-95 (MRS); Hugo, Re?!ier, 
Robert, Serlo, William de Pi^'^ou, 
Norm. 1198 (lb.). See Pakenb:am. 

Perratt, for Perrott. 

Perreau, for Peroit. 

Perren. Osbert and Waller Per- 
rin or Perron, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); John and WilliaQi Perin, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Perrett, for Perrott. 

Perrie, for Perry. 

Perrier. Odo, Robert, Hugh, 
Ralph, &c. de Periers, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS); Robert de Perercs, 
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Perrin. See Perren. 

Perringr. Albarede de la Ferine, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). See 
Perren. 

Perring-s, for Perring. 

Perrins. See Perring. 

Perrot. See Perrott. 

Perrott. A baronial famil}^, de- 
scended from Pivot, probably a 
foreigner, who held in 1086 from 
Eudo Dapifer, in the eastern counties 
(Domesd.). 

Perry, identified by its arms with 
Perers. The family of PeiTy was 
seated in Devon {See Pole) in 1370. 



Hosted by Google 



PER 



PHE 



That of Perier was of P. in Bretagne 
('Des Bois), and descended from 
!3iidic^ Count of Cornouailles c. 900, 
^hose younger son Periou gave 
name to Perier es, Bretagne. A 
bra^ncli came to England 1066, and 
Matilda de Perer was mother of 
PIiKgo Parcarius, who lived t. 
lE^nry I. The name continually 
ociurs in all parts of England : heace 
the Perys, Earls of Limerick. There 
wa^ also a Norman family of Perers 
{S^e PerrieE; SnAKSPEARE), which 
bcire diflferent arms. 

JPerse, for Pearce. 

■Persey, for Percy. 
','Pescott. See Peskett. 

Peskett. Walter Pesket, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MES). 

Pestell. N. Pestoil, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Alexander, Rich- 
ard, Gilbert, Pestel, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Pester. Roger de Pistres, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS), also from 
Pistor. See Bae:er. 

Pestle, for Pestell. 

Petch, for Pech, or Peach. 

Petcliy, for Peche, or Peachet. 

Peter. 1. Henry de Petra, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 ; Warin de P. 1198 
(MRS); Hugh de Petra, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 2. From Fitz-Peter. 
Thomas, Robert, Rainald, Ausfrid, 
Fitz-Peter, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). 

Peters. See Peter. 

Petery, for Petrie. 

Petlier, for Peter. 

Petit. Ralph, William, Bernard, 
Herbert Parvus or le Petit, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Eleven of 
the name 1198. Gilbert, John, Ralph, 
Robert, William P., Engl. c. 1198 
(ROR). 

Petitt, for Petit. 

Peto, Peyton, or Peitou, from 



Poitou. The Chevalier de Peitou Ib 
mentioned by Wace as a companion 
of the Conqueror. Robert Picta- 
viensis was a benefactor to St. Peter's 
and Nostell, York (Mon. ii. 34, 393). 
The name occurs afterwards as Pey- 
tevin, and De Peitou or Peyto : hence 
the Baronets Peto. 

Peto. William and Ralph Pitot, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Gisle- 
bert, Thomas, William Pitot, 1198 
(Ib.^). Petrus de Pitou, Engl. 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). 

Petre. See Peter. 

Petrie, for Petre. 

Pett. See Peat. 

Petter, for Peter. 

Petters, for Petter. 

Pettet,'for Petit. 

Pettey, the French pronunciation 
of Petit. 

Pettie. See Pettet. 

Pettis, or Petts, for Pett. 

Pettit, for Petit. 

Pettitt, for Petit. 

Petts. See Pett. 

Petty. See Pettey. 

Peverall, for Peverell. 

Peverell, a baronial family, 
Nicholas and Robert Pevrel, Norm. 
1180-95; Godfrey, John, William" 
P., 1198 (MRS). See W.iLLor. 

Pevier, for Paver. 

Peyton, a branch of Malet of 
Normandy. See Oepord. 

Piiair, for Fair. 

Pbaraoh, for F ARROW. 

Pliare, for Fair. 

Pharoali, for Farrow. 

Phear, for PhaiPv. 

Pbeasant. Radulphus le Pai- 
saut, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); 
Walter Peysun,* Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pbelp, for Philip. 

Pbeips, for Philip. 

Pbeysey, for Veset. 

361 



Hosted by Google 



PHI 



PIE 



Pbilip. Eichard, Koger Phylip- 
pus, Normandy 1198 (MPvS). Gene- 
rally in England from Eitz-Philip, 
a patronymic, wliicli included fam- 
ilies of various origin. 

Phillimore. See Filmee. Ar- 
morially identified. 

Piiiiiipp. See Philip. 

Piiiaip. See Philip. 

PMipot. N. Philipot, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Phiipott. See Philpot. Hence the 
celebrated Henry Pbilpott, Bisbop 
of Exeter. 

Philpotts. See Philpot. 

Phiipp, for Philip. 

Pbipos, for Philpotts. 

Pbipponel; or Pipponel. See 
Peppeeill. 

Pbippen, perbaps for Vippan, or 
Weapont. See Vip^ut. 

Phippos. See Fetpoe. 

PMpps. Descended, according 
to tbe Peerages, from Ool. William 
P. t. Cbarles I. Sir Jobn Pbippes 
possessed estates in Lincoln t. Eliza- 
betb (Blomefield, Norfolk, ii. 457). 
Tbis, and tbe family of P., Wilts, 
bearing tbe same arms (sable, semy 
of mullets argent), came from London, 
wbere tbose arms were borne by a 
family, probably descended collate- 
rally from Sir Matthew Philip, Lord 
Mayor 1463, who bore sable semy 
of ileur de lys. Plis arms are those 
of tbe Mortimers of Attleburgb, Nor- 
folk, reversing the tinctures ; and it 
appears that John Philip, of Middle- 
sex, 1403, was connected with Nor- 
folk (Blomefield, xi. 195). The 
name of Philip or Fitz-Philip is 
traced in successive generations in 
Norfolk (See Blomefield, ii. 194, xi. 
28, vi. 415) to Philip de Mortimer, 
third son of Robert de M. of Nor- 
folk t. Henry I., son of William de 
362 



M., who held lands from De Wari 
renne in Norfolk, 1086 (ancestor ot 
the Lords Mortimer of Attilburo:bi 
1296). See Moetimer. 

Phoenix, for Feynis, or Fiennej^. 

Pliysick, for FiSK. 

Picard. Ralph, Engeram, Rich- 
ard, Peter, Geoffiy, Walter Pictol, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Robfert 
Richard, Engl. c. 1198 (ROR); Jojbn 
Pikart, c. 1272 (RH). / 

Pick, for Peck. \ 

Pickard, for PiCAED. l 

Picken. Radulphus Picon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richird 
Phycun, Engl., c. 1272 (RH). 'I 

Picker. Radulphus Pichere, J^. 
Picore, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) j 
William le Pikkere, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Pickett. ' Plerbert, Richard, Gil- 
bert, William Picot, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS); Robert Pikede, 
Eogl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pickin, for Picke]N'. 

Picking-, for PicxiN. 

Pickles, or Pick el. Herbert 
Pigole, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Robert Pikel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pidg-eon. John Pichon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard, 
William Pigun, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pie. See Pat. 

Pierce. See Peaes. 

Piercey, for Peecy. 

Piercy, for Peecy. 

Pierpoint, a Norman baronial 
family. See Dugdale, and Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext. Bar. 

Pierpont. See PlEEPOINT. 

Piers, from Pierres near Vire, 
Norman d}^ Hugh de Piers had a 
grant in Salop 1156 (Rot. Pip.). 
Richard and James Peres possessed 
estates in Notts 1316 (PPW). 
I-Ience the baronets Piers. 



Hosted by Google 



PIE 



PIN 



Pierse. See Pears. 

Pierson^ for PEARSON. 

Pi&eon, for Pedgeon. 

Pi&g-. See PoRCAS. 

Pi&ge. See PoRCAS. 

Pigrg-in, for Pigeon. 

Pigg-ott, or Picot. Bartholomew, 
Iplibert, William^ Lambert, Ealph, 
Pfeginald, Eichard, Koger Picot, 
Nii-mandy 1198 (MESj. See also 
Pickett. 

3?ig"ot, or Avenel. See Avenel. 
aF 1030 Osmeline Avenel, Lord of 
Say, made grants to St. Martin's, 
Seez, which were confirmed by Picot 
Ayenel, his son, and Eobert and 
^lenry, his sons (Gall. Christ, xi. 
152, 153). This Osmeline was pro- 
l^ably a brother of Hervey A. Baron 
pf Biars 1035. Picot de Say or A. 
iiad great grants in Salop. One of 
liis younger sons, Picot Miles, ob- 
tained from him the barony of Cluu. 
tlis younger son William Picot or 
De Say held one fee in Salop from 
De Ver 1165 (Lib. Niger), wHch 
Ealph P. also held before 1180. His 
son Eobert was living 1200-1260. 
Prom this time the P.s have been 
seated in Salop, and from them 
descend the baronets Pigot in Eng- 
land and Ireland, and the Lords Pigot 
of Ireland. 

Pigot. See Piggott. 

Pigott. See PiGGOTT. 

Pike. Eadulphus and Ibert 
Pikes, Normandy 1180-95 (MES) ; 
Ealph P. 1198 (lb.) J Eichard, 
Walter Pik, Engl. c. 1272 (EH). 

Pilcher. Eobert and William 
Pelegars, Normandy 1180-95 (MES); 
Ealph Pilkere, Engl. c. 1272 (EH). 

Pile. William Pile, Normandy 
1180-95 (INJCES); Henry, John, 
Peter Pille, Engl. c. 1272 (EH). 

Pilgrim. Eobert, John, Thomas, 



Pelerin, Normandy 1180-95 (MES) ; 
Henry, John, Symon Pelrim, Engl. 
c. 1272 (EH). 

Pill, for Pile. 

Pilley. Ansger Pilet, Normandy 
1180-95 (MES); Eichard Pilet 
1198 (lb.); Michael and Walter 
Pilat, Engl. c. 1272 (EH). 

Pilliner. Simon Pelinart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MES). 

Pillivant. See BuLLiVANT. 

Pillow, from Pilot. William Pilot, 
Normandy 1198 (IMES). See Pilley. 

Pincbard. Walter and Dni'and 
Pinceart, Normandy 1180-95 
(MES) ; Albreda Pinchard, Engl. c. 
1272 (EH). 

Pincliin. William Pincon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MES) ; Ealph P. 
or Pin z on, Eoger, Stephen, Simon 
1198 (lb.) ; Eeginald Pinzun, Engl. 
c. 1272 (EH). 

PincSiing-. See PiNCHiN. 

Pinckard. See Pincard. 

Pinckney, a baronial family. . See 
Dugdale, and Banks (Dorm, and 
Ext. Peerage). This family de- 
scended from the Viscounts of Pic- 
quigny, one of the greatest houses 
in the North of France, and mater- 
nally descended from Charlemagne. 
{See Bouquet, Ord. Vitalis). 

Pindar, le Binder or le BailLi, 
probably descended from WiUiam, a 
Norman of distinction, Dapifer to 
Earl Warrenne t. William L, whose 
son Wymer Dapifer was living 1086 
(Domesd.). From him descended 
the family of De Gressenhall, of 
whom William de G. t. Henry H. 
had -several hrothers, of whom John 
le Binder (le Bailli) was father of 
Eichard le P., living 1252 (Eoberts, 
Excerpta, ii. 127), whose son, with 
Wyniar his brother, gave lands to 
Castle-Acre (also benetlted by Wy- 
363 



Hosted by Google 



PIN 



PLA 



mer Dapifer, and others of tlie 
family ; Blomefield, ix. 168, vii. 519, 
vi. 35, &c.). In the next generation 
Thomas le P. was of Lincoln, where 
the family remained till recently, and 
from which sprang the Pinders, now 
Beauchamp, Earls Beauchamp. 

Pinder, See Pindae. 

Pine. Durand, William de Pinu, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ) Henry, 
Peter, Robert de P. 1198 (lb.). This 
family was long seated in Devon. 

Ping-eon, for Pinceon.^ee PzN'CHrN'. 

Pinkerton, for Punchardon or 
Pont Cardon (Lower). William 
and Robert de Ponte Cardun, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (IMRS). Pont- 
cardon was near Neaiifle, Normandy. 
Robert de Pontcardon 1083 held 
lands in Devon from Baldwin the 
Viscount (Exon. Domesd. 277, &c.) 
In 1165 William de P. held four 
fees in Devon, and two in Somerset, 
and Roger de P. held in Lincoln, 
and Matthew de P. in York or Nor- 
thumberland (Lib. Niger). In 1216 
the estates of Sir William Pont- 
cardon at Aureville, Avesnes, and 
St, German, Roche, and Cetrentost, 
were granted to another by Philip 
Augustus, probably as an adherent 
of King John (MSAN. xv. 156). 

Plnkett. N. Pincet, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Pinkney. See PiNCKNET. 

Pinn, for PiNE. 

Pinnell, for Paitnel or Pain eh 

Pinner. Geoffry Pinar, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); William Pen- 
nard, Engl. c. 1272 (RPI). 

Pinney. See Penny. 

Pinnion. Robert Penon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Pinsent. See PiNCHIN. 

Piny on. See PiNNlON. 

Piper, or Pipard. See Peppee. 
364 



Pipere. See Piper. 

Pirie. See Pirrie. 

Pirkis, for Perk3^s or Peeks. 

Pirrie. See Peery. 

Pisey, perhaps for Paj^sey 
Pacey. 

Pitcher. Radulphus Pichc4re, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; Pauli4i 
Peckere, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pitcher. See PiCKER. 

Pite, a form of Pitt. 

Pitfleld. Ralph de PetiviVlle, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Godfirey 
de Petitvilla 1198 (lb.). ^^ 

Pither, for Peter. l 

Pitman. Main got Piteman, Nor,- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; John Pitemaii, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). j 

Pitt. This name occurs in NorV 
mandy, where Richard and Turstin 
Peet are mentioned 1198 (MRS) i 
Richard Pet and John Pite occiii' 
in Engl. c. 1272 (RH). From the 
arms the well-known family of Pitt 
is the same as that of Pet or Pette 
of Kent and Sussex. Gervase P. 
occurs in Sussex 1199 (RCR). 
From this family derived the Pitts 
of Dorset, t. Plenry VI., ancestors of 
the great Earl of Chatham ; William 
Pitt, his still more famous son j the 
Earls of Londonderry, Barons of 
Oamelford and Rivers. The name 
also was taken by other families 
from English localities. 

Pittar. Richard Pitart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Pittard. See PiTTAE. 

Pittis, for Pitt. 

Pittman, for PiTMAN. 

Pitts, for Pitt. 

Pitz, for Pitts. 

Piver, or Pever. See Paver. 

Place, armorially identified with 
Plaiz or De Plessetis, a Norman 
baronial family. Radulphus, Gar- 



Hosted by GoOgk 



PL>A 



PLU 



Clin us, Ascius de Plaissecio, Plaisuz, 
jpieiz, or Plessys, Normandy 1180-95 
/MRS). Giles de Playz was sum- 
{noned by writ as a baron 1293. 
N. Plackett; for Blackett. 
(Plaice. See Place, 
l?laister. See Plastek. 
Plank; or De la Planche; a 
l^ai'onial family. Richard and Henry 
cie Planca and their fief, Normandy 
]'jl80-95 (MRS). Ralph de la 
planche c. 1119 witnessed a charter 
(^i Leeds Abbey, Kent (Mon. ii. 
113). Planche was near Alen9on. 
: Planner. William Plenier, Nor- 
liiandy 1180-95 (MRS), also 1098 
(lb.). 

' Plant. Dtirand, Emeric de la 
plante, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Robert, Roger, William Plante, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
'. Plante. William Planet, Nor- 
uriandy 1180 (MRS). Ralph de 
Planez or Planets, Engl. 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.) : Robert, Roger, William 
Plante, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Plaster. Andreas Placitor, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Plater. WarinPeletier, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); John Pellitar, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Piatt. Gislebert de Platea, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Adam, Richard 
Plot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Platts. Robert de Plateis, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Stephen de 
Platell, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Platts. See Platt. 

Plaw, for Blaaw. 

Player. Andreas Placitor, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Playle, perhaps for Pjlatne. 

Playne. Robert, Henry de Playnes 
or Planis, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS), and the fief of Planes. Roger 
de Planes, Engl. c. 1198 (MRS). 



Pleasant. See PlEASENCE. 

Pleasants. See Pleasence. 

Pleasence. N. Plaisence, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh de Ple- 
sence, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pleister. See Plestee. 

Plester. See Plaster. 

Plews. Ralph de Plus nigro, Nor- 
mandy, 1130-95 (MRS);' Ralph 
Plusneir 1198 (lb,). Richard de 
Pleys, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Plimmer, for Plummer. 

Ploug-h, for Plowes. 

Plow, for Plowes. 

Plowes, for Plews. 

Pluck. Ralph Peloc, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Henry Pilloc, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Plucknett, or De Plukenet. See 
Pltjitkett. 

Plum. Robertus Plumme, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Rob. Plome 
1198 ; John Plum, Engl, c.1272 (RH). 

Plumb, for Plum. 

Plumb e, for Plum. 

Plume, for Plum. 

Plumer. W^illiani Plemer, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Gilbert, Tho- 
mas le Plumer, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Plumm, for Plum. 

Plummer. See Plumer. 

Plump tre, or DeClarefai, a branch 
of the house of Fitz-William, de- 
riving from Paul Fitz-William de 
Plumtre, living 1285, son of W^illiam 
ritz-Thoma5, whose father, Thomas 
de Plumtre, or Fitz-William of 
Plumtre and Sprotboro, was son of 
William Fitz-William, son of Al- 
breda de Lisures. {See FiTZ- Wil- 
liam,) Thomas de Plumtre, or 
Fitz-William, 13th cent., held Plum- 
tre, Normanton, Stanton, Keyworth, 
Rutingdon, Riseley, and Clipstone, 
Notts, by the service of half a 
knight's fee, from the Comitess of 
365 



Hosted by Google 



PLU 

Eu (Testa de Neville, 7). From his 
grandson Paul descended tlie De 
Plumtres of Notts and of Kent. Of 
this branch was John Pimntre of 
Nottingham^ Tvho in 1392 had license 
from Eichard II. to found an hos- 
pital with two chaplains at Notting- 
ham, which he accordingly founded 
in 1400 (^lon. ii. 448). 

Plunkett, or De Plugenet, from 
Plouquenat near Rennes, Bretagne. 
Alan de Plugenoi occurs in Oxford 
1158 (Pvot. Pip.). Hugh de Pluge- 
net mar. Sibil, dau. of Joce de Di- 
nant, and acquired Lamb or ue, Berks. 
His son Alan P. 1219 paid 100 marks 
for livery of Lamborne. Alan P. 
1267 was Lord of Ivilpeck, Hereford, 
and was a baron by writ 1295. John 
Plunket (probably his nephew) set- 
tled in Ireland, and was ancestor of 
the Earls of Fingall, Lords Louth 
and Dunsany, and the eminent Lord 
Plunket, Chartcellor. The family 
bears the bend of the Lords Plugenet 
of England. 

Poag-ue, for BoAG. 

Poate^ for Boat. 

Pocliet, for Pachet. See Paget, 

Poebie. Aitard Pocin 1157 wit- 
nessed a charter Normandy (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 197). 

Pocliin. Gaudin, William Pocin, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MPS) ^ Tho- 
mas, William Poucin 1198 (lb.). 

Pockett, for Pochet, 

Pocock, or Pacock. See Peacock. 

Pococke, for PococE. 

Podger, for Bodgee. 

Poett. See Vote. 

Pogre, for BoGTJE, 

Poile. See Pile. 

Poing-dextre. Eichard Poin- 
destre, Normandy 1180 (MES). 

Pointer. William Pontier, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MES)^ John and 
S66 



PON 



Enol 



127: 



1 



Eichard Ponter 
(EH). 

Pointisag-. Eichard Pontin, Nor 
mandy 1180-95 (MES); Jordan Pon- 
teyn, Engl. c. 1272 (EH). 

Poland. John and Ivo Polai)n, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MES). Nine; of 
the name 1198 (lb.). Eichard Pii-, 
lein, Eng. c. 1198 (ECE); John.' 
Polein, c. 1272 (EH). / 

Pole. Eogei' de Pola, Normandji 
1180-95 (MES). This Eoger d^ 
Poles is mentioned in Devon 118§ 
(Eot. Pip.). '{ 

Poley. John de Poleio and hi.4 
wife paid a fine 1221 for lands iii 
Normandy (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.\ 
Y. 141); Ealph de Poillie or De 
Poelai 1180-98 (MES). Poley ap^l^ 
pears to be in Herts (Lower). 

Polliil!, armorially identified with' 

POLLEY. 1 

Pollard. Eobert, Eoger, Geofiry 
Polard, Normandy 1180-95 (MES). 
Godfrey and Eobert P. 1198 (lb.) ; 
Bernard, Godard, Eichard, Eobert, 
Walter Pollard, Eng. c. 1198 (ECE). 

Pollen, for Polein. See Poland. 

Pollett, for Polet or Patjlett. 

Polley, armorially identified with 
Polet. 

Poliitt. See PoLLETT. 

Polly, for POLLET. 

Polytolank, probably for Peil- 
blanche, but not identified. 

Pomeroy, a baronial family. Cas- 
tellans of La Pomerie, Normandy 
(De GerTille, Anc. Chat.). Ealph 
de la Pomeraye held 51 lordships in 
barony in Devon 1086. See Dug- 
dale and Banks. Hence the Vis- 
counts Harberton. 

Pcmroy, for Pomeeot, 

Pond, the English form of De 
Stagno. William de Stagno, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MES), also 1198. 



Hosted by Google 



\ 



PON 

filbert de Stangno, Engl. c. 1198 
(ECE); I-Iervey and Edmund de 
Stanho c. 1272, and Roger de Pond, 
^.ngl. (RH). 

] Ponder. GeoiFiy, Gilbert Pon- 
hhve, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); 
William Pontier 1198 (lb.); Wil- 
l,iam and Simon le Pondere, Engl. 
c\ 1272 (RPI). 
< Ponders. See PoKDEE. 
! Ponsford, for Pauncefoot. 
I Ponsonby. The name is derived 
^i'om P., Cumberland, so named from 
^onzo or Poncio, t. William I. This 
iiame was, as appears from Gall. 
Cbrist. vol. yi., and from Bouquet, 
equivalent to that of Pontius; and 
wtas peculiar to Aquitaine. John 
Fitz-Ponzo granted the cburcli of P. 
to Coningsliead Priory (Mon. ii.424). 
ifrom him descended Richard de P., 
t. Edward I., ancestor of the Earls of 
Bessborough andViscounts Ponsonby. 

Pont. Arnulph, Berenger, Ray- 
nald de Ponte, Noi;mandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ; John, Robert, Sylvester de 
P. Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Ponten. Richard Pontin held 
lands in Normandy from Philip 
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
183); Philip de Ponton, Eng. c. 
1198 (RCR). 

Ponting-, for PoNTrN". 

Pontis, or Ponts. See Po]N"T. 

Ponton. See Voi^TlN, 

Pool, for Pole. 

Pooley, for Polet. 

Poore, the English form of Pauper 
or Le Poer. See Payer. 

Popert, for Bobaht. 

Popkin. See PoPKlSS. 

Popkins. See PoPKiSS. 

Popkiss, for Pophins. William 
Popekin, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
The arms of Popkin are preserved 
byRobson. 



POT 

Pople, or Populus. See People. 

Porcas. Hugh, Ranulph Porcus, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Porclier. Eguerran, Osbert, An- 
frid, William, Bernard Porcarius, 
Normandy 1180-95 (]\IRS); Hugh, 
William Porcarius, England c. 1198 
(RCR) ; John le Porcher, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Porrett. Phylippus Poret, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Port. 1. A baronial family. Adam, 
Robert, Henry, Ralph_, Engelram de 
Portu, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
See Dugdale, Banks. The main line 
took the name of St. John. Hence 
the Earls and Viscounts Bolingbroke, 
and Lords St. John. 2. From Porta, 
Normandy. Roger de Porta, and 
many others 1180-98 (IMRS). From 
this family probably descended the 
Ports of Derby. 

Porter. Thomas, Engerran, Ro- 
bert Portarius, Normandy 1180-95 
(jMRS); Hugh, Roger, Thomas, 
William P. 1198 (lb.); Godfrey, 
Simon Portar, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Porters. See Portek. 

Posener. Harduin Pocenarius, 
Normandy 1180-95 (]MRS). 

Posenere. See Posenee. 

Posner. See PoSENER. 

Post, for Past. See Pass. 

Postans, for Postern. Geoifry de 
Posterna, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Postill. Richard, Alexander, 
Ralph Postel, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Richard Potel, Eng. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Portwine, a corruption of Poite- 
vin (Lower). See Totwike. 

Pote. Osbert Poeta, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Reo-inald Pot, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Potior. See Potter. 

Pott. See PoTE. 

367 



Hosted by Google 



POT 



PEA 



Potter. JoliDj Kaioiond Potier, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MES); Cardois 
and Ralph P. 1198 (Ib.)j Henry, 
John, Nicholas le Potere, Engl. c. 
1272 (R.H). The -term meant an 
apothecary or druggist. 

Pettier. See Potter. 

Potting-er, for Potter, old Eng- 
lish for an apothecary (Lower). 

Pottle. See PoSTiLL. 

Potts. See Pott. 

Potwine. N. Petevin, Normandy 
1180-95 (MPS). See Peto. 

Poulter. Robert le Paiitre (Pal- 
tre), Normandy, 1180-95 (MPS); 
Richard le Poleter, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Pouncy, armorially identified with 
Poimse. Wigot Ponce, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). 

Pound, for Pond. 

Poupard. Walter, Warner Pou- 
part, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Poupart. See PoTJPARD. 

Power. Robert Poher, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) J Richard, Robert 
Pohier, or Poher, 1198 (lb.). 

Power, Poher, or Poncaer, de- 
scended from the Lords of Poncaer, 
Bretagne, of whom Rivallon was 
living 846 (Morice, Hist. Bret. 
Preuves, i. xi.). From hun de- 
scended the Viscounts of Poncaer or 
Poher, of whom Tanegai occurs c. 
1100, and Rivallon previously. A 
branch settled 1066 in Devon, with 
Alured de Mayenne; and in 1165 
Ranulph Poher held three fees of 
his barony (Lib. Niger). Bartholo- 
mew P. at the same time w^as Lord 
of Blackborough, Devon, and was 
father of Robert Poher (Pole, 165). 
This Robert Poher or Poer settled 
in Ireland, and was ancestor of the 
Lords Poer, Barons of Dunnoyle^ and 
of Curraghmore. This family bore a 



Norl 
Poulj 



chief indented, or per pale indented} 
The latter were the arms of Pohei:' 
of Devon. Hence descended tha 
Lords Poer, Earls of Tyrone (ancesA 
tors in the female line of the Mar- 
quises of Waterford, and Lorils 
Decies), and the Baronets Power^ 
and other families of importance^ 
The name also remains in England/ 

Powers, for PowER. ; 

Powle, for PowLES. 

Powles. Unfrid Poles, 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hugh 
Eng. c. 1272 (RH). ', 

Powley, for Poley. \ 

Powlingr, for Polin, or Polain. See^ 
PoLAi^D. ' 

Powney, the French pronuncisl.- 
ation of Ponet or Poinet, a foreigtii 
name, locality unascertained. 

Powning-, for Poynings (Lower),' 
a baronial family, considered to be a 
branch of Pierrepont. 

Powter, for PoRTER (Lower). 

Poynter, See Poutter. 

Poyntz, or Ponz, a branch of 
Fitz-Ponce. See Clifeord, Vesci, 



Burgh. 
Praetor. 
Praill. 



See Prater. 
Ranulph de Praelliis, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). The name also 
occurs as de Praeriis (lb.). Robert 
de Praeriis, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 
Henry de Prahors, c. 1198 (RCR), 
a baronial family in Normand}^ and 
England. 

Prail, for Praill. 

Prater. Richard de Pretot, Norm. 
1198 (MRS). 

Prato, for Peretot, Normand}^ 
Ralph and Roger de Peretot 1198 
(MRS). 

Pratt, from Pratum, or Pre, near 
Lisieux, where Duke Richard, in 
1021, gave lands to Fontanelles 
Abbey (Neustria Pia, 166), In 



Hosted by Google 



\ PRE 

\ 

(Ts^ormandy Kichard and Robei;t de 
^:Prato occur 1198, Matilda, I^egi- 
nVld, Roger de Prato 1180-95 
(ikRS). The latter occurs in Essex 
llb9 (ROR), and Walter de P. in 
IleSrtford (Ibid.). Hervey de Prato 
1200, in Normandy, wms King John's 
' faithful knight ' (Hardy, Rot. 
Norm. i. 32), and the custody of 
Rouen Castle was given to his bro- 
,ther. Ely as de P. occurs in Suffolk 
,in 1236 (Roberts, Excerpta),William 
jde P. in 1259 (Hunter, Rot. Select), 
''^froni whom descended the Pratts of 
Riston, Norfolk, a branch of whom, 
'.fettling in Devon, were ancestors of 
ihe Lord Chief Justice Pratt, and 
the Marquises Camden. The name 
^Vas translated Mead, Meade, Mede, 
Meads. 

5?redavalie, for Perdeville, from 
Petdreauville, near Mantes, Nor- 
mand}^ Hugh de Perdeville wit- 
nessed a charter of Peter de Falcon- 
burgh to Pontefract Priory, York 
(Mon. i. 656). 

Preeston, for Pkestok. 

Prelst. William, Durand, Sy- 
mon, Peter, Ansketil, Thomas, Har- 
vey Presbyter, Norm. 1180-95 
(MRS). Hugh, John, Martin, &c., 
Prest, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Presde, for Pkeist. 

Pressey, for Bressey, or Beasset. 

Prest. jSee Peeist. 

Preston, or Taillebois. Renfrid 
Taillebosc, of Normandy, c. 1050, 
had issue : 1. Ralph Taillebosc, Vis- 
count of Bedford, whose widow was 
a tenant in Copite Bedford, &c. 1086. 
2. William Taillebosc, of Lincoln 
1086. 3. Ivo Taillebosc, of Lincoln 
and Norfolk 1086. 4. Gilbert Fitz- 
Renfrid. The latter was provided 
for by his brother Ivo, who held 
Kendal, Westmoreland, t. William 



PRI 

L ; and inherited his baron3^ His 
son, William de Lancastre, had 
issue, Renfrid, who was father of, 
1. William de Lancastre II. ; 2. Ro- 
ger, whose son Gilbert m. the heiress 
of William II de L., and dying 1219 
left William III., whose sisters were 
his heirs; 3. Warin de Lancastre, 
to whom Henry If. confirmed the 
estates at Preston formerly held by 
Gilbert Fitz-Renfrid (his great 
grandfather). In 1199 King John 
confirmed the rents of Preston to 
Henry Fitz-Warin de Lancastre 
(Baines, iv. 297, 298). Hence de- 
scended the important family of De 
Preston in Lancashire, who bore the 
arms of the De Lancastres, with a 
slight difference. A younger son, 
Philip de Preston, settled under the 
patronage of the Butlers (Barons of 
Amounderness, Lancashire, and Earls 
of Ormond), in Ireland, t. Edward I., 
and adopted the arms of Butler, with 
a slight variation, probably as a 
feudal tenant, or from intermarriage. 
From him descended the Prestons, 
Viscounts Gormanston, and Lords 
Tara. 

Prett, for Peatt. 

Pretty. See Peittie. 

Previte. See Peevitt. 

Prevltt, or Prevot. Alan, Alvere, 
Bartholomew, &c. Propositus, Norm. 
1198 (]\IRS). Many of the name in 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Prevost. See Peevitt. 

Prevot. See Peevitt, 

Prew; for Pirou. See Paken'HAM. 

Pride. See Oegill. 

Prier, for Prayer, or Praers, See 
Peioe. 

Priest. See Peeist. 

Pringr, for Peeeing. 

Prior, armorially identified with 
Praers, or Praels. See Peaill. 
B 369 



Hosted by Google 



PRI 



PUR 



Prltt, for Prett. 

Prittie, or De Pratis, appears 
from the arms to have been ori- 
gmally of Norfolk j the crest of the 
N. family being the basis of the 
arms of P. in Ireland. Henry 
Prettie occurs in Norfolk 1681 ; Wil- 
liam Praty, Suffolk, t. Elizabeth; 
William Praty, Norfolk, 1490 
(Blomefield, vi. 277), Stephen 1400, 
Thomas 1397, Simon de Pratis 1397, 
Lord of Dalling, Norfolk (Ibid. v. 
]45). Williani' de Pratis, Suffolk, 
1259 ; Jordan de Pratis, earlier (Ibid, 
vii. 73), Peter de Pratis, of Suf- 
folk and ■ Essex, 1207. Probably 
from Preaux, Normandy. 
Pritty. See Prittie. 
Privett, for Previtt. 
Proud. Radulphus Superbus, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). Hugh,Walter 
le Proude, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 
Prouse. See Proayse. 
Prout, for Proud. 
Prouts. See Prout. 
Proviss, for Provost. 
Provost. , See Prjgvost. 
Prowett, for Prout. 
Prowse, or Preux. Drogon Prose, 
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; Ralph, Ri- 
chard Probus homo 1198 (lb.); 
William Prous, Engl, c, 1272 (RH). 
Proy. See Pro YE. 
Proye, for Broy, an ancient baro- 
nial family of Champagne {see Des 
Bois), settled in England 1066, and 
which held fiefs in 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
Pruce. See Protjse. 
Pmst, for Prest. 
Pry or. See PRIOR. 
Puckett, for Pockett. 
Puckie, for Buckle. 
PuUar, or Pullard, for Pollard. 
Pull. Thomas, Warin, Tustin 
Pullus, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); 
Hugh Poul, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
370 



Pullen, for Polein, or Poland. 
Puller, for Polard. See Pollard. 
Pulley, for Pooley, or Poley. 
Pulley n. See Poland. 
Pullin. See PuLLEN. 
Pulling-, for Pullen. |> 

Pullingrer, for BuLLENGER. ) 
Pullins. See PuLLEN. ' 

Puncb, for Punce, or Ponce. ' See 

POTNTZ. * 

Punehard, for Punchardon, orj 
PoNTCARDON. Robert de Pont-'^ 
cardon held lands in Devon 1083 i 
(Exon. Domesday). Pontcardon was; 
near NeaufRa, Normandy. William;' 
de Punchardon in 1165 held six fees/ 
in Somerset and Devon ; Roger de 
P. in Lincoln ; and Matthew m 
Northumberland or York (LiH). 
Niger). William de Punchardo^, 
of Heanton-Punchardon, Devon, ^yas 
living 1242 (Pole), and in i;^61 
Oliver P. had a writ of mili|5ary 
summons for the war in Wales. 

Punehard. Walter, Durand Pin- 
ceart. Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); 
Grenti, Manaud, Roger Pinchart 
1198 (lb.) ; Albreda Pinchard, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Puncheon, armorially identified 
with Pincheon. See Pinchin. 
Puncher, for PuNCHARD. 
Punshon. See PuNCHEON. 
Punt, for PoNT. 

Punter, for Ponter. See PorN"TER. 
Purcell. William Porcel, Norm. 
1180 (MRS); Andrew Bertin P. 
1198 (lb.) ; Roger, Simon, Thomas 
P. Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Of this 
name were the Barons of Loughmoe, 
Ireland. 

Purchase. See PoRCAS. 
Purches. See PoRCAS. 
Purchese. See PoRCAS. 
Purday, from Pardy. 
Purdey. See PuRDAY. 



Hosted by Google 



\ 



PUR 



QUA 



\ 



Purdie^ from Pakdy. 

Purdon^ for BuRDON. 

Purdue, for Parde. 

Purdy. See PuEDlE. 

Purkess. /S'ee.PoECAS. 

Purklns. See PERKINS. 
^, Purkls, See Perken^S. 
iPurkiss. See PuRKIS. 
, Purle, for Perle. 

Purnell^ probably foreign, but 
not identified. The arms differ from 
Biirnell. Robert, son of Haniser 
de Pruneto, or Purnelai, occurs Ord. 
Vit. 834, 843. 

Purney, for BuRKEY (Lowerj. 

Purrier, for Perrier. 

Purrott, for Perrott. 

Pursell, for PuRCELL. 

Purser, for BuRSER. See BouR- 
fJHIER. 

^ Pursey, for Percy. 
?urslove. See PuRSLOW. 
iPurslow, for Parslow, or Pas- 

sel^eu. 

^urss. Radulphus Borse, Norm. 
1198 (]\IRS)^ Gilbert, Henry, Ri- 
chard Purs, Engl. c. 1272 (RH> 

Purssell, for Ptjrcell. 

Purssey, for Percy. 

Purt. William Pert, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Walter Purt, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). ' 

Purves. See PuRYis. 

Purvis, for Parvus. See Petit. 

Pury, for BuRY. 

Puryer, for PuRRlER. 

Putman, for PiTMAN. 



\ 



\ 



Putt. See PoTT. 

Putts, See Potts. 

Puzey, for Pudsey, or de Puisay, 
from PuiSAZ, or Puisay, in the Orle- 
anois. Everard dePusac commanded 
a division at the Battle of Antioch 
1098 (Rog. Wendover, ii. 120). 
William de Pusaz was Bishop of 
Durham 1189. Henry de Pusac, or 
de Puteaco, witnessed a charter of 
William, son of Rodbert de Percy, 
in favour of Bolton Priory, York 
(Mon. ii. 35), and subscribed the 
foundation charter of Ellerton Pri- 
ory, York, t. John (lb. 822). Henry 
III. confii-medtoWilberfosse Abbey, 
York, lands near those of Hugh de 
Pusac (Mon. i. 524). William de 
Putat (Pusac) had a writ of military 
summons 1233 to proceed to Bre- 
tagne. The English name of ' Pusey ' 
or de Pesey was local, from a place 
in Berks. 

Pyatt. See Piatt. 

Pye, for Pie. See Pay. 

Pyemont. Osbert Piman, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Osbert 
Piment 1198 (lb.) ; John Pigeman, 
Eng]. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pyett, for Pyatt. 

Pyk, for Pike. 

Pyke, for Pike. 

Pyle, for PiLE. 

Pyne, for PrNE. 

Pyott, for Pyatt. 

Pyrke, for Perk, or Perks. 



Q 



Quail. See QuAlLE. 
Quaile, for Gail, See Call. 
Quain, for Kain or Cain. 
Quaintrell, for Oanterel, or Quin- 



terel, foreign. Richard Q,ueynterel, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH) ; Walter Q., 
M.P. for Worcester, 1298 (PPW). 

quallet. Eustace Quillot, Norm. 
2 371 



Hosted by Google 



QUA 



EAB 



1180 (MRS); Earth, and Eustace 
Quillot 1198 (lb.). 

Quantrell. See QuAD^TTRELL. 

Quarell. Hugo de la Quarelle, 
Kobert, and Keginald, Norm. 1180- 
95 (MRS). See Caeell. 

Quaritcb. Arnulf de Quarroges, 
and the Honour of Q.^ Norm. 1180 
(MRS). 

Quarrell. Roger, Turstin, Acard, 
Berlin, William Quarrel, Norm. 
1180-95. See Caeell. William 
Q. held a fief in Somerset (Mon. i. 
280). _ 

Quarrier. Ansketel Quareter, 
Norm, 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh le 
Quarreur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Quatermass. Robert de Qua- 
tuor Mare, Norm. 1198 (MRS), 
from Quatremars near Rouen. Lucas 
de Q. 1165 held from Ridel in 
Northampton (Lib. Nig.). Sir Adam 
de Q. witnessed a charter of Roesia 
de Verdun 1244 (Mon. i. 933). The 
family was of importance Lincoln 
and Leicester. 

Quartermain, for Quatremaines, 
appears to have been the same as 
Quatremass. Hubert de Quatre- 
maines of Lincoln 1165. Hubert 
Q. paid 1203 a fine in Oxford for 
one fee (Rot. Cane). William Q. 
was summoned from Oxford 1263 



to attend with horses and arm-\ 
Thomas Q. {summoned from Oxfordf 
to a council at Westmiiister, 132' 
(PPW). 

Quartermaine. See QuAETEj 

MALN-. 

Quarterman, for Quaeteema: 

Quay, for Kay. 

Quebe, for Guibe or Gieb. i 

Queely, for De Qtjilly. See , 
C OLLE Y- Wellesle r. 

Queintrell. See QuAlNTEELL. 

Quennell, for Chenell or Ohan- 

:)TELL. 

Quentin, for St. Quentin, a baro- 
nial family. See St. Quintd^. 

Quentery, for Cautery or Chan-/ 
TEY. I 

Quilley, or De Cuilly. See CoL:^ 
LE Y- Wellesle Y. ' 

Quincey, a baronial family from 
Quinc6, Maine. La Roque (Mais. 
de Hare. i. 213) traces the house of 
De Quincy to that of De Rohan, Bre- 
tagne, whose arms they bore. See 
Baillie, and for the Earls of Win- 
chester Dugdale and Banks, Dorm, 
and Exr. Baronage. 

Qulnney, for Cheyney. 

Quinnel, for Quesnel, or Chen- 
nell. 

Quinton, for QuENTlJs^. 

Quintrell, for QuAINTEELL. 



R 



for Rabaz. See Rab- 



for Rabaz. See Rab- 



Habbagre, 

BITS. 

Rabbeth, 

BITS. 

Rabbits. Hugh Rabace, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS); Gerard de Rabes 
1198 (lb.). Robert Rabaz gave Ke- 
372 



nilworth or ChilUngworth Church, 
Northants, to De la Pi-e Abbey, 
which gift was confirmed by Henry 
IL (Mou. ii. 312). Stephen Fitz- 
Robert R. of N. Killingworth was 
a benefactor to Sulby Abbey (lb. 
630). John R. (13th cent.) held 



Hosted by Google 



RAB 



RAM 



\half a fee from John de Eaj^eux 
^Testa, 24). Stephen de R, M.P. 
i^or Northants 1298 ; Robert R., 
M.P. for Rutland 1313-131G, Lord 
oSf Preston, Ridlington, and Ayston^ 
liutland. 

(Kaby, from the forest and castle 
o[| Raby or Rabeium, Normand3^ 
John Raby Lad a safe conduct in 
■ ' Normandy t. Henry V. (Mem. )Soc. 
/■ Ant. Norm. v. 243). 
I Kacine. Robert Racine, Nor- 
^ niandy 1180-9o (MRSj ; Arnulpb, 
^William Racinne 1198 (lb.); Pi- 
lchard Raison, Engl. c. 1272 (Rll). 
\ Rackett. Radulphus Racate or 
Rachate, Normandy il80 - 95 
(jMRS) 5 Peter, William Ragat, 
Eiigl. c. 1272 (Rll). 

'Kadcliflf. See Radclippe, 

Radciifife. An English local 
name borne by diflerent families. 
The Radcliffes of Radcliffe, Notts, 
were originally named De Mendrei, 
being a foreign famil3\ In 1165 
R -ginald de Radclive held lands of 
ancient enfeoffment from the barony 
of Hansel in Notts (Lib. Nig.). 
In the next cent. Reginald de Men- 
drei paid scutage for a fee in Rade- 
clive, Notts (Testa, 20), Walter 
Fitz-Stephen de R. was a benefactor 
to Thurgarton Priory, Notts (Mon. 
ii. 95). 

liadciyflfe. See Radcliffe. 

Rae, for Ray. 

Ragrg-, for Rack or Raises. 

Rag-gre. See Ragg. 

Kag-g-ett. Symon Ragot or Ra- 
gotus, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Ri- 
chard le Raggide, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

S^aikes. Andreas Rake, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Walter 
Rake,^EDgl. c. 1272 (RH). See also 
Reeks, Rex. 



Ztain, for Raine. 

I^ainbird. Radulphus Reinbert, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Wil- 
liam Reinbert, Eugl. c. 1198 
(ROR). 

Rainbow. Warin, John, Roger 
Rainbaut, Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Robert Reynbaut, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Haine. Warenger Reine^ Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Alicia 
Reine, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Rallies, for Raiite. 

Raingrer. See Rakgee. 

Rams, for Raln^es. 

Rainy. See RexJs^IE. 

Raiser. William Raser, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Ralph 
Rasur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Raisosi. Arnulph, William Ra- 
ciune, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
William Raisoun, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Rake. See Raikes. 

Raliing-s. See Rawlt:n'S. 

Rails, for Rolls. 

Ralpli, or Eitz-Ralph, comprises 
Norman and other families. 

Ram. Richard de Ariete (Ram), 
Normandy t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. y. 103). Ram or Ramy is 
mentioned in Normandy (MRS). 

Ramm, for Ram. 

Ramsay, or De Beauchamp. 
Hugh de B. of Normandy, lirst 
Baron of Bedford t. William I., was 
father of Oliver, father of Paganus 
de Beauchamp of Eaton, Bedford, 
founder of Chicksnnd Priory c. 1150 
(Banks, 1). and Ex. Bar. ). His son 
Hugh appears to have had a brother 
Simon. 

Siuion de Beauchamp being 

seneschal to the Abbey of Ramsey, 

was surnamed De Ramsey, and had 

grants in Scotland c. 1140. Wil- 

373 



I 



Hosted by Google 



RAM 

liam de Ramsey^ probably his grand- 
son, witnessed a Scottisli cliarter 
before 1198. Branches of the De 
Ramseys occur in Hunts, Bedford, 
and Essex 12th cent. (RCR). They 
appear to have held the office of 
seneschal of Ramsey. Roger ' the 
Seneschal' occurs c. 1199 as Roger 
^de Ramsie.' He also appears as 
Roger ' Fitz-Simon ' (RCRj. This 
Simon with Hugh his brother ap- 
pears 1165 as Simon ' de Bello- 
campo/ holding lands from the 
Abbot of Ramse}^, no doubt as 
seneschal (Lib. Nig.). The English 
line of Ramsay bore ' argent a fesse 
gules/ merely varying in tincture 
from that of the De Beau champs, 
who bore * or, a- fesse gules.' The 
Earls of Dalhousie are of this 
family. 

Ramsey. See Ramsay. 

Randal, or Randall. 

Randall. See Raised OLE. 

Ran dell. See Randall. 

Randells. See R.'LN"DALL. 

Randle. See Randall. 

Randolf, or Randulf. Randulf 
or Ranulf, brother of Ilger, held in 
1086 a great barony in Essex, Suf- 
folk, Norfolk, Herts, l^^c. (Domesd.). 
ITis name indicates a foreign origin. 
William Randolph or Fitz-Ranulf 
12th cent, was a benefactor to the 
Hospitallers of CressiDg, Essex (Mon. 
ii. 544). In 1165 Willliam Fitz- 
Ranulph or Radulf held fiefs in Kent 
and Sussex (Lib. Nig.). Hugh 
Randolph in 1199 witnessed a 
charter of King John (Mon. i. 179). 
In 1300 Sir John Randolf was 
summoned for military services 
against the Scots, and in 1307 
to the coronation of Edward II. 
(PPW). From this family de- 
scended Sir Thomas Randolf of 
374 



RAV 



Kent, the ambassador to Scotland/ 
t. Eliz. ; John R., Bishop of London/ 
and the family of R. in Kent, Wiltfi 
and Virginia, who bear the arms a 
Sir J. R. 1300, viz., a cross charged 
with five mullets. ) 

Raney. See Rennie. ) 

Rangier. Robert Reignier, Nol- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). ' 

Ranken. See Rankin. 

Rankin. Ralph, William, Ber- 
nard Roncin, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Ranking-, for Raitkin. \ 

Ransom, armorially identified \ 
with Ranson, from Ronson or Ron-; 
cin. Bernard Roncin and otheray 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Ransome, for Raitsom. / 

Ranson. See Ransom. 

Ranyard, for Rainard. Robert, 
John, Roger Rainard or Rei-nert, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Wil- 
liam Rener, Engl. c. 1272 (RIT). 

Raper, for Roper (Lower). 

Rapier, for Rapee. 

Rasell, for Rastell. 

Rastall. Baldwin Rastel, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Sire Ralph 
Rastel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Rastrick. Andrew, Eudo, Gaiter, 
Oger, &c., Rusticus, Normandy 1198 
(MRS). 

Ravell. See Revell. 

Ravenhill, for Ravenel, from 
Ravenel, near Beauvais and Cler- 
mont, in the Beauvoisin. Jordan 
de Revenell and Thomas his son 
witnessed a charter of Richard de 
Luvetot, confirming his father's 
grants to Worksop Abbey (Mod. 
Angl. ii. 57). This was in the reign 
of Stephen. 

The name occurs in the Duchy. 
Ranulf Ravenel, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS) Mariota, Robert Ra- 



/ 



Hosted by Google 



'JMoira, 



11 A V 

Wenild occur in EDgl, c. 1272 

\ Ravenshear. N. Ravenger, Nor- 
imaudy 1180-95 (MES). 
\ Ravey, for Kaville. See Reyell. 
\ Raw^ for RowE (Lower). 
RawdingT; for Rawdoit. 
Rawdon. The early pedigree of 
, this fiimily from the Conquest stated 
\in the Peerages is mythiC; and 
■unsupported by any evidence. The 
family was tlie same originally as 
ii;hat of Crayen, which see. From 
•this house descended the Earls' of 
ira, Marquises of Hastings. 
Rawe. See Raw. 
■ Rawle, for RoLLE. 
\ Rawience^ for Rawlins. 
l^awles, for RoLLE. 
Rawlin. See Rawliits. 
Rawling-; for Rawlin. 
Rawlingrs. See Ra^yldts. 
lir.awlins. Robert Roillon^ Nor- 
mandy 1180 j William Raillon 1198 
(MilS). 

Rawll. See Rawle. 
Rtiy. Turstin de Rea, or Ree. 
Robert and Turstin de Rea, Nor- 
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). Ralph, 
Robert de Ree, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
William de Radio (Raye) in 1083 
held lands Somerset (Exon. Domesd. 
74). 

Raybould, for Ribald. Ribald, 
Baron of Middleham t. William I,, 
was of the house of Bretagne, Adam 
Ribald 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Ribald 
was a brother of Alan, Earl of 
Richmond and Penthievre, of the 
house of Bretagne, and father of 
Ralph Ribald, Lord of Middleham, 
who m. Agatha, dau. of Robert de 
Br us of Skelton. From him de- 
scended Ralph Ribald, Baron of 
Middleham, who m. a dau. of Lord 
Percy, and d. 1269, leaving daugh- 



REI 

ters his heirs. See Dugdale, 
Banks. 

Raynbird. See Rainbied. 

Rayne, for RiUKE. 

Rayner. Gaufridus Ranier, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). William Rener, 
'Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Raynes, for Raike. 

Rayney. See Reknie. 

Raynor, for Rayotsb. 

Rea. See Ray. 

Reaney. See Reni^ZE. 

Reason. See Raisok. 

Reavell. See Reyell. 

Rebanks, for Rebeck. See Reb- 

BECK. 

Rebbeck, a Flemish family. 
Balduinus de Rabeca of Flanders 
12th cent. See Albert. Mireei, Opera 
Diplomatica, i. 396. 

Reboui, for Ribald. See Rat- 

BOULD. 

Reekitt, for Rackett. 

Record. Hugh Ricoart, Nor-, 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robert, 
William Rikeward, Engl. c. 1272 
(RII). 

Reddall, for Rijdbell. 

Reddalls. See Reddall. 

Reddel, for Riddel. 

Red&ate. Richard Retgate, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Sewall de 
Retcote, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Redley, for RlDLEY. 

Ree. See Rea. 

Reecks. See Reeks. 

Reek, for Pi.EEE:s. 

Reekes, for Reeks. 

Reeks, for Rex. William, Gisle- 
bert, Roger, Gerald, AV alter, Geoflry 
Rex, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Adam, John Rex, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). See Rex. BLence the name 
of King. 

Reeson, for Raison. 

Rein, for Raln-. 

376 



Hosted by Google 



EEL 

Relfe^ for Relph. 

Reipb; for Ralph. 

Helpbs. See Relph. 

Remy, for St. Remy. William 
and Robert de St. Remigio held 
lands in Normandy t. Philip Augus- 
tus. Richard de St. Remigio, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Lady Juliana 
de St. R. Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Renard. See Raistyaed. 

Rendali^ for Randall. 

Rendel^ for Raitdall. 

Rendell. See Rais^dell. A dis- 
tinguished engineer bears the name. 

Rendle. See Randle. 

Rennell. See Reyitell. 

Rennels, for Reynolds. 

Renner^ for Rayiter. 

Rennle. Hugh de Ranny, Nor- 
mandy t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 124). Eguerran de Reinni, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). The cele- 
brated engineer Rennie bore this 
name. 

Rennles; for Reyistglds. 

Rennolls, for Rey]N"0LDS. 

Renny, for Renitie. 

Repingrton. GeofFry, William 
de Rapendon, or Rependon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). GeoflTy 
de R. 1198 (lb.). This family was 
seated in Warwick and Leicester. 

Repuke, for Rebbecb:. 

Rest. Nicholas Fitz-Reste, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Hugh Ress, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Restail. See Restell. 

Restell. Baldwin Rastel, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95. Arnulph R. 1198 
(MRS). William Rastell, Engl. c. 
1198 (ROR). 

Revel. See Revell. 

Revell, a baronial name, from 
Reville or Raville, Normandy. San- 
son! and Roger de R. and the fief of 
R. fire mentioned in N. 1189-95 
876 



RHO 

(MRS). The ancestor came to / 
England with the Conqueror. Paj^ 
ganus and Robert Revel had estate/s 
in Hertford and Northants llSOf 
(Rot. Pip.). Richard R. held two 
fees in barony in Somerset 1165, and 
two from William Fitz -William., 
Robert R. held lands in Norfolk, 
Essex, Northants (Lib. Niger). ' 
Henry Revel was one of the nobles / 
taken at Alnwick Castle 1174 (IIov.;! 
i. 382); and in the 13th cent,^ 
Richard R. the younger held Lang-/ 
port and Cory, Somerset, by grant 
of Richard I., by service of two 
knights. Hence ♦ Cory - Revel '^ 
(Testa, 160). The family long con| 
tinned of consequence in variou^^s 
parts of England. /' 

Revett. See Rn^EiT. \ 

Revlii, for Revell. / 

Revnell, for Ravenell. ,' 

Rew. John, Peter, Richfird, 
Robert, Roger de Rua, Norma'ndy 
1180-95 (MRS). John and Matthew 
Rue, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). i 

Rex. The original form of Rejjskes 
and Raikes still existing. / 

Rey. See Rye. ' 

Reynal. See Reyi^ell. 

Reyneii. See Reynold. Hence 
the Baronets Reynell. 

Reynold. Godfrey, Robert, Tor- 
ketil, William Renoldus, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). Giffard, John,. Wil- 
liam Reynold, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Reynolds. See Reynold. Sir 
Joshua Reynolds, the great paintej-. 

Rhodes. Gerard, Richard de 
Rodes, Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane). 
Gerard de Rodes held Clifton and 
Langar, Notts, of the Honour of 
Peverel (Testa, 6). This name and 
family were derived from Rhodez, 
Aquitaine, and its ancient Counts, 



Hosted by Google 



EIB 



RID 



l^rbo were dispossessed by the Counts 
oAToulouse 1147. 

tibbands, for RiBBANS. 

^ibbans^ or Rabayn. The family 
Del Rabayne came from Saintoiige, 
A(|uitaine, where it possessed the 
marquisate of Piscay. The Castle of 
Rabaine still remains. The family 
•jwas of eminence 1018 (Des Bois). 
Elias de Rabayn had writs of 
military summons for the war in 
Gjascoigne 1251 ; and another El. de 
li. had writs of summons 1277, 1282 
(RPW). In 1^16 Matilda de Raban 
wais Lady of Edmonsham, Dorset. 

Kich, Riche was near Nancy, in 
LoB-raine. In 1278 Richard de la 
Ricfce was manucaptor for John 
Marirnion, M.P. for Sussex, and was 
distrained to oblige him to receive 
knigl^thood (PPW). John de Riches 
13 th ^ent. held lands in Fotherby, 
Lincojln, from Walter Bee (Testa 
de Neville, 318). The Earls of 
Warwick and Holland, and the 
Baronets Rich, bore this name. 

Kictier. See RiDGERS. 

Ricties, for Rich. 

Riclimond, a baronial name de- 
rived from the ofhce of Constable of 
Richmond. See Btjrtoit-Contitg- 

HAM. 

i^rickard. See Record. 

Rickards. See RECORD. 

Rlcket, for RiCKARD. 

Rickets. See RiCKET. 

Rickett, for Rickard. 

Ricketts. ^'ee RiCKARDS. Of this 
name are the Viscounts St. A'incent, 

Ricks. See Reeks. 

Riddall, for RzDDELL. 

Riddell, a baronial name, derived 
from a Gothic race in Aquitaine. 
Gerard, Baron of Blaye, c. 1030, 
granted lands to the Abbey of 
Fons Dulcis near Bordeaux, which 



grant was confirmed by his brother 
Gerald de Blavia, and his sons 
Geoffry Rudelli (Ridel) and William 
Frebelandus (Gall. Christ, ii. 484, 
Instr.). The last-named, who was 
living 1079-1099 (Gall. Christ, ii. 
459, Instr.), m. a sister of William de 
Albini Brito of England, and had 
A¥arin, Oliver, and Geoffry. The 
latter (Geoffry Ridel) went to 
Scotland t. David I., from whom he 
had grants, and was ancestor of the 
Riddells, Baronets. Another Geoffry 
Ridel, of the preceding generation, 
came to England from Apulia t. 
William I. with William Bigod, 
and is mentioned in Domesday 1086. 
Pie was a Crown Commissioner with 
Ralph Basset HOG (Mon. Angl. i. 
172), and succeeded the latter as 
Justiciary 1120. A collateral branch 
in 1165 possessed estates in Nor- 
mandy. There is a Scottish family 
of Riddell which takes its name from 
R., Scotland. Geoffry Ridel occurs 
in Normandy 1180, Roger R. 1195, 
Geoffry 1198 (j\IRS). 

Riddett. Victor le Retit, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). The name 
appears as Ridhut (RH). 

Riddle. See RiDDELL. 

Riddles, for RiDDLE. 

Rideai. See Riddell. 

Rider. See Ryder. 

Ridet. See Ridoutt. 

Ridg:e. See Rudge. 

Ridg-ers, for Richers or Richer. 
Robert Richer us, Normandy 1198 ; 
Robert, Thomas, Walter " Richer, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ridley, or De Loges. Nicholas 
R., Bishop of London and martyr, 
was descended lineally through the 
Ridleys of Ridley and Willmotwick, 
Northumberland, from Nicholas de 
Redley or Ridley living 1306. Plis 
377 



Hosted by Google 



HID 



HOB 



/ 



father, Odard de E., witnessed a 
charter in Northumberland c. 1280 
(Hodgson, Northd., ii., ii.) ; and c. 
1250 Nic. de R. (son of Thomas) 
executed a charter (lb. ). His grand- 
father, Nicholas de Wilmotswyk (a 
place close to Kidley), lived t. John, 
and was son of Odard de W., who 
witnessed a charter of Hexham 
Abbey t. Henry II. (Ibid.) He was 
probably brother of John Fitz-Odard, 
Baron of Emildon (living 1161- 
1182), and son of Odard, Viscount of 
Northumberland, mentioned as such 
1130, and in 1110 when Governor 
of Bamburgh. He was son of Odard 
de Loges, Viscount of Cumberland. 
See Loges. 

Ridoutt. See RiDDETT. 

Ztidout. See EiDETT. 

Ztillatt. William, GeoffryRoillied 
or Roilliet, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Rimboult. John Raimbault or 
Reinbaud, Nicholas, and Roger, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). See 

RUMBOLD. 

Rimer, for RoMER. 

Rlngrer^ for Ranger, Reignier. 

Rivers, or De la Riviere, a baro- 
nial family from Normandy, where 
they were Lords of St. Germain de 
Crioult, near Bayeux (Des Bois). 
In 1083 Goscelin de Riveria held 
lands in Wilts (Exon. Domesday 1), 
also Walter de R. (lb. 2). In 1130 
Walter de R. paid a fine Berks (Rot. 
Pip.). In 1194 Ralph De la Rivere 
bad a suit in Oxford (RCR). 
Richard de Rivers 1241 had m. one 
of tbe daughters and heirs of John 
Biset, and Richard de la Rivere was 
of Wilts 1258 (Roberts, Excerpt, i. 
358, ii. 291). William de Ripariis 
of Essex had issue John of Berks, 
whose son John was Baron of Angre, 
Essex ; and was summoned by writ 
378 



as a baron 1299 (P.P. Writs). TjAe 
name continually occurs afterwards, 
and the Baronets Rivers were of tliis 
family. j 

In Normandy we have Se:f*lo, 
Richard, Baldwin, William de fei- 
veriis 1180-95 (MRS). 

Rivett, foreign, probably not from, 
Normandy. ] 

Rivingrton. Hugh and John dj^ 
Raveton, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
The name was derived from Rivin^- 
ton, Lancashire. \ 

Rix. See Rex. / 

Roacb. See RocHE. j 

Road. See Roades. \ 

Roades. See Rhodes. ] 

Roads. See Rhodes. / 

Roak. See RoAKE. ^ 

Roake. Gervas, John, J6celin 
de Roca,Normandy 1180-95 (D^IRS). 
Agnes de Roka of Cambr^ atid 
Hunts 1205 paid a fine not, to be 
obliged to marry (Hardy, De Obi. et 
Fin. 309). Richard Rake/ with 
Richard Malbanc had estartes in 
Hereford 13th cent. (Testa) which 
were held from Sir Robert ;Tregoz 
of Ewyas. Nicholas Roc ', was a 
benefactor to Tupholme, Lincoln, 
temp. Henry III. (Mon. ii. 597). 
Hugh Roc, c. 1272 (RH), &c. 
Roalfe. See RoLEE. 
Roan, or De Rouen, a baronial 
name derived from the Viscounts of 
Arques and Rouen. {See Saville.) 
Anselm, Viscount of Rouen, was of 
Oxford and other counties 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.), also Laurence and Nicholas de 
R., and Ralph de R. (lb.). In 1165 
Ralph de Rouen was of Lincoln, and 
John de R. of Devon (Lib. Niger) j 
and the family long continued. 

Robarts. Gilbert Robart, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; Richard, James 
Robertus, 1198 (lb.) ; John, Richard 



Hosted by Google 



UOB 



HOD 



"Ro&erd, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Of 
this(name were the Earls of Radnor. 

R\pbb. See Robe. 

R<>bbins. See Robins. 

R^be. Robert Robe, Normandy 
1198 (MRS); Henry Fitz-Ricliard 
Rob'be, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

\ Robin. See Robins. 

Robins. Radulpbus Robin, Nor- 
malidy 1198 (MRS;. John, Roger 
RoHn or Robins, Engl, c.1272 (RII). 

Rlocb©, a baronial name from La 
Rocl|e, Normandy. In 1097 Wido 
de Rupe surrendered his castles of 
RocAe and Veteuil to William 
Rufu|3 (Ord. Vit. 767). In 1165 
Widoi de R. held a fee at Passay in 
the A^ench Vexin (Feod. Norm.) ; 
Oliveride R. was at the same time 
one OF the barons seated between 
Normandy and Brittany, and Ralph 
Roche^'held lands in Devon ; Sansom 
R. in 'Dorset (Lib, Nig.) ; and ^203 
Ra^lph' de Rupe held three fees of 
the honour of Mortaine and Corn- 
wall (Rot. Canall. 94). Adam de 
Rupe, ancestor of an Irish branch, 
built Roche Castle and Pill Priory 
in Pembroke, and accompanied 
Henry II. to Ireland, where he was 
ancestor of the Viscounts Fermoy, 
and the Barons Fermoy. In 1180- 
95 Roger, Hugh, and John de la 
Roche are mentioned in Normandy 
(MRS). 

Rocbefort. See RoCHFORT. 
Rocbfort, from Rochfort in the 
Viscounty of Rouen. Wido de R. 
held three fees in Bucks from the 
Earl 1165 (Lib. Niger), and wit- 
nessed a charter of Walter Giffard 
E. of Bucks, t. Henry II. (Mon. ii. 
151). Another Guido de R. was 
summoned for the war in Wales 
1257, and in Gascony 1251. Of 
this family was Milo de Rupeforti, 



witness to a charter of Henry IL 
confirming the foundation of Dun- 
brody Abbey, Ireland 1178 (Mon 
ii. 1028), from whom descended 
Maurice de Rochfort 1295, 1302, 
one of the fideles of Ireland ; and 
the Earls of Belvidere. In Nor- 
mandy occur Pnganus, Guido de 
Rupefort, 1180-95 (MRS) ^ Ra- 
dulfus Rochefort, 1198 (lb.). 

Rock. See RoAKE. 

Rockall, from Rochelle in the 
Cotentin, Normandy. In 1130 Hum- 
frid de Rochella had lands in Dor- 
set, in 1165 William de Rochelle 
in Essex (Rot. Pip. ; Lib. Niger). 
The former witnessed the charter of 
William de Mandeville, Earl of 
Essex, founding Walden Abbey 
(Mon. i. 460). The family of De la 
Rochelle in Normandy 1396 bore 

2 bends argent with 7 escallops. 
(Douet-Darcq, Armorial de la 
France, p. 28.) The family long 
continued of importance in England, 
where the name was written Rokele. 

Rocke. See RoAKE. 

Rockhill^ or RoCHELLE. See 
Rockall. 

Rockiey. Robert de Rokela, 
Normandy 1198; Philip de la Ro- 
chella, and Robert de la R., 1180 
(MRS). 

Roden, for Rawdon. 

Rodney, or De Reyney. This 
family has been traced (Collinson, 
Somerset, iii. 602-605) from Walter 
de Rodney, t. Stephen; but the 
name Rodney is apparently not found 
in the records prior to the 14th 
century. It is a corruption of 
Rein}^ or Rayney, afterwards Rade- 
nay. The family of Reyney bore 

3 pairs of wings in lure, from which 
the present arms of Rodney (3 
spread eagles) are derived. The 

379 



Hosted by Google 



11 OE 



ROL 



family of De Pteiney or Rigny came 
from Cliampagne. Hagebert de 
Ptigneio 1101 witnessed a charter of 
the Bishop of Tulle (Gall. Christ, 
xiii. 480 Instr.), and may be the same 
who possessed lands in Essex 1086 
(Domesday). Roger de Reigny wit- 
nessed a charter of Bishop Roger of 
Sarum, t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 424) ; 
and Robert de R. held five fees, 
Devon 1165 (Lib. Niger). John de 
R. of Devon, and William de R., 
occur 1200 (ROR). John de Reiney 
or Rayney was of Devon and Somer- 
set^ and d. 1247 (Roberts, Excerpta). 
Thomas de R. occurs in the same 
year, and 1303 Sir Richard de Rey- 
ney or Radeney, and Lucia his wife, 
occur (Roberts, Cal. Geneal.). This 
noble acquired Stoke, Somerset, by 
m. with the heiress ; and from him 
descended the brave Lord Roditey, 
and the barons of that name. 

Gaufridus de Radeneio, Normandy 
1180 (MRS), paid a fine in the 
bailifry of Argentom ; from which 
it appears that the name of Rayney 
had early adopted the D. The case 
is similar to those of Kenetbol for 
Kenebal, Lachmere for Lamare, 
Lidle for Lisle. 

Roe. See RoWE. 

Roebuck, for Rabeclr. Baldwin 
de Rabeca occurs in Flanders 12th 
cent. (Al. Mira3i Opera Diplomatica, 
i. 396). The name is Flemish. 

Rofe._ Sj^mon de Rof, Normandy 
1180-05 (MRS); William RofFc; 
Eng]. c. 1272 (RH). 

Roff. See RoEE. 

Roffey. Garin de Pi-afleio, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Reginald and 
Henry de Rufii, t. Philip Augustus- 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 173, 181) j 
Lucia Rufe, Engl. c. 1272 (RII). 

Roflfway, for RoFEEY. 
380 



Rogrer. N. Rogere, Normaci'd}^ 
1180; Robert R. 1195 (MKS) ; 
Alexander, Richard, Roger, En^l. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Rog-ers, for Roger. This pame 
is borne by the Baronets Rogers^^ 

Rokeby, or De Spina, fi'om 
Rokeby, Yorkshire. Henry de 
Spina of Rokeby was a benefacLt)r 
to Fountains Abbey, and Regin/41d 
de Spina, son of Hugh de Rok(eby, 
confirmed the gift of Stephen d(^ R. 
to the same abbey (Burton, lllloi]. 
Ebor.). Sire Henry de R. witnessed 
a charter of the Earl of Richnjiond 
1275 (Mon. ii. 197). This aptoejirs 
to be a branch of the Norman family 
of De la Spine or De Spina. / 

Roland. Odo, Nicholas, Gaufrid 
Rollant or Rolland, Nori'nandy 
1180-95 (MRS). Robert, William 
Roulaud, Engl. c. 1272 (RII):^ 

Roles. See Roll. | 

Roife. See RoFE. Of thi^' name 
was Lord Chancellor Oranwqtth. 

Roll. Peter and William iRoeles, 
Normandy 1198; Wilham jdo Ro- 
dolio 1180 (lyiRS) ; Girald cie Roel, 
t. Phil. Augustus; Robert Rolle, 
Matilda Rolles, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Rolle. See Roll. Hence the 
Barons Rolle. 

Rolles. See RoLL. 

Rolleston. Henry de Rolleston, 
Normandy 1195 (MRS). This Nor- 
man famil}^ took its name from Rol- 
leston, Notts. Malger de R. (Mon. 
i. 849). Thomas de R. 1165 held a 
fief fiom Deincourt (Liber Niger). 
Sir Benedict de R. t. Edward I. 
(Mon. ii. 605). 

Rollanii. See RoLAND. 

Rolling-s, See Rawldts. 

Rollo, or De Rullos, from Rullos, 
now Ruelles, near Vernon, Nor- 
mandy. Richard de Rullos or 



Hosted by Google 



EOL 



KOO 



Kojllos was Chamberlain to William 
thel OoDqueror, aucl m. Isabella, dau. 
of llicbard Baron de la Haie des- 
pLiitls (De Gerville, Auc. Chat, de la 
Mai^icbe) j whence came the connec- 
tion; of this family with Lincoln. 
Ilia son William de R. m. the dau. 
and heir of Hugh de Evermue and 
l^urfrida, dan. and heir of the famous 
Htoward by his first marriage; and 
received the barony of Bourn and 
Deejping (Liber Niger). He had^ 1. 
Wil'/liam de Rullos, ancestor of a 
Korlnan line. 2. Richard, whose 
dau.;m. Baldwin Fitz-Gilbert (from 
whicih imion sprang the house of 
Wal^e, Barons of Bourn or Bruune ). 
Richard afterwards settled in Scot- 
land., where he had received grants 
from; David I. (Douglas, Peerage 
Scotll) ; and from him lineally de- 
scended John de Rollo, who in the 
14th century had a grant of Dun- 
crub, and was ancestor of the Barons 
Rollo of Duncrub. 

Rolls. See Roll. 

Roipli. See Rope. 

2^olt. Peter Roald, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; John, Peter, Ro- 
bert Ruaut or Roalt (lb.) IIOS; 
Robert Ruaut 1180-95 (lb.)'. 

Romans. William Romant, and 
the Ville of M., Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). The arms of Romanes of 
Scotland are preserved by Robson. 

Rome. Orsellus Rohom, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). 

Rome. William Rom, Nor- 
mandy 1189-95 (MRS) ; Robert 
Rome 1198 (lb.); Robert Rome, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH.)- 

Romer, or De Roumare, from 
Roumare near Rouen, Normandy. 
Geroldus the Dapifer granted 1067 
his church of Roumare to St. 
Amand, Rouen. He had issue Robert 



Fitz-Crerold de Roumara (father of 
William de Roumare, Earl of Lin- 
coln) and Edward of Salisbury, 
A^iscount of Wilts, living 1119, 
whose grandson, Patrick of Salis- 
bury, was created Earl of S. by 
Matilda. William I., Earl of Lin- 
coln, had a son William II., whose 
son William HI. returned the fees 
of his barony in Lincoln in 1165 
as 58, and in 1194 was with 
Richard I. in Normandy (Bowles, 
History of Laycock Abbey ; Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext. Bar.). Collaterals, 
viz. William, John, and Matthew 
de Romara, occur in Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Erenborc de Ro- 
mara 1195 (lb.); and the forest and 
estate of Romare are also mentioned. 
The name in England derives from 
some collateral branch. 

Roney. William Roenai, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hugh de 
Roenai 1198 (lb.). The arms of 
Roney in England are preserved by 
Robson. 

Roof, for Rope. 

Rooff, for Rope. 
- Rook. See RoAKE. 

Rooke. See RoAKE. Of this 
Norman family was the gallant 
Admiral Sir George Rooke, the 
captor of Gibraltar. 

Rooks. See Rook. 

Rooksby. See RoKEBT. 

Room. See RoME. 

Roome. See RoME. 

Rooney. See RoNEY. 

Roop, for De Rupe, or Roche. 

Rooper. Richard de Rupetra ; 
Ralph de Ruperia, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS) ; Ralph and Richard de 
Rupetra 1198 (lb.). See Ropee. 

Roos. See Ross. 

Root. See RooTS. 

Roote. ^S'^^ Roots. 

381 



Hosted by Google 



KOO 



EOS 



Hoots. Ranulph de Rotis, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hugo de 
R. 1198 (lb.) ; Ralph, Robert, 
Simon, &c. Rote, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). Hugo de Rotis held a fee 
of Montfort in Normandy 1165 
(Duchesne, Feod. Norm.). 

Hope. See RoBE. 

Hoper, or De Rupierre. This 
family has been supposed to be 
descended from a member of the 
house of Musard, who is said to 
have assumed the name of ^Rospear 
or De Rubruspatha ; ' but there is 
no evidence for the statement. 

The name is derived from Ru- 
pierre near Caen, Normandy, the 
lords of which were of great im- 
portance in the 11th and 12th cen- 
turies (Des Bois). William de Ru- 
pierre (who came to England with 
the Conqueror) is mentioned by 
Ordericus Vitalis ; in 1090 he com- 
manded the forces of Duke Robert. 
The Counts of Rupierre continued 
in Normandy till the last century 
(lb.). In 1099 William de R. pos- 
sessed Trenouville, Grenteville, and 
Fremont, and was a benefactor of 
Troarn (MSAN, xii. 53). The seal 
of Roger de R. (MSAN, plate xvii.) 
represents a shield divided into 
twelve squares, each containing a 
martlet, the original evidently from 
which the modern Roper arms are 
derived. In England Robert de 
Ruperia paid fines in Notts and 
Derby (Rot. Pip.) ; and the heiress 
of John Ropper of Turndish, Derby, 
m. De Fourneaux, who assumed her 
name (Mon. i. 503). Roger de 
Rupers, of the Norman line, held 
lands in Warwick or Leicester, 
t. John, where he granted the ad- 
vowson to Tewksbury Abbey (Testa 
de Neville, 87). From this family 
382 



descend the Roopers and the Barc/ns 
Teynham. j 

Hopes, for RoBBS. f 

Hose, for Ross. / 

Hoser. Peter Roceart, 'Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Petei- de 
Rochier 1198 (lb.) ; Richar(i le 
Rockare, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Hosier, for RosEB. ^^ 

Hosier. See RoSEK. /' 

Hosling-, for RoscELiN, a barohial 
family, a branch of the Carlovinigian 
Viscounts of Maine and Beaumont. 
See Beaumont. Geoffry de ^ello- 
mont or Baynard, brother of HMert 
Viscount of Maine, held fiefs h 086 
from the barony of Baynardj, and 
from Percy and Earl Alan in 'York- 
shire (Domesd.). He had amongst 
other sons Roscelin de Belloi!nont, 
who had a grant of Strattoh and 
Marsham, Norfolk, t. Heniy I., 
whose son, William Fitz-Rospeline, 
had issue William de Sfratton 
(Blomefield, vi. 331). Robert Fitz- 
Rosceline, brother of Williarh Fitz- 
Rosceline, was father of Bartholo- 
mew de Marsham, ancestor /of the 
Earls of Romne3^ William de 
Stratton also appears as ^Fitz-Ros- 
celine,' and Robert Fitz-Rosceline 
his son held a lease of Newton, Nor- 
folk, from Henry 11. (Blomefield, 
V. 65). This estate was held in 
1235 by Peter de Rosceline, and in 
1317 by Thomas, son of Sir Peter 
Fitz- Roscelin (Ibid.). Sir Peter 
was summoned by writ as a baron 
in 1294. See Maesham. 

Hoss, or De Ros, a baronial 
name derived from .^n English lo- 
cality. The origin of this family 
not ascertained. 

The Norman name of De Ros, 
also established in England; came 
from Ros, now Rots, near Caen 



Hosted by Google 



BOS 



ROU 



[D'Anisy et St. Marie, sur le Domes- 
lay). Temp. William I. Anchetil 
dfe Ros held in Kent from Odo of 
Baiyeux, and Ansgot, Goisfrid, and 
Se\rlo de Eos were mesne lords in 
Eiigland 1086 (Domesd.). In 1130 
G^3ofFry de Ros was of Kent (Rot. 
Filp.) ; in 1165 Geoffry de R. held 
twVo fees Essex j Everard de R. one 
in ^mifFolk and seven in York (Lib. 
NigV). The family long continued 
of ruote in Normandy, and in several 
parjis of England. 

Kossali. See Russell, 
Tjttosser. See RosER. 
losweii, for Rosel or Russell. 
lotcii, for Roche. 
lothwell, or De Warneville. 
"William de Warnaville gave lands 
in \Rothwell, Northants, to De la 
Pre ^-ibbey, Northamptonshire (Mon. 
i. 1018). The family afterwards 
bore/ the name of Roth well. 
Rltpuch, for Roche. 
R6ug-emont. Richard de Ru- 
beom,onte, Normandy 1180 - 95 
(MR^). 
Hougrbt, for Root. 
Hougrler. Peter de Rochier, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Round. In 1130 Radulphus Ro- 
tunduR occurs in Essex (Rot. Pip.) ; 
Wiard de Rotundo, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Houndell. Lucas, Geoffry, John 
Roondel, Normandy 1180 - 95 ; 
Stephen Roundel, Geoffry, Hugh, 
Lucas Roondel 1198 (MRS). 

Roupell, for Rochelle. Robert 
de Rupella and Philip de Rupella 
paid scutage for lands in Essex held 
from M. de Mandeville, Countess of 
Essex (Testa de Neville, 364). See 
Rock all. 

Rous, or Le Roux. This family 
is Norman, and in 1165 held lands 



near Rouen from the County of 
Breteuil (Duchesne, Feod. Norm.). 
Ralph le Roux was sent 1119 by 
Henry I. to the aid of Ralph de 
Guader (Ord. Vit. 857), and 1120 
was one of the nobles who perished 
with Prince Henry in the Blanche 
Nef. His nephew Simon le Roux 
was living 1137 (Ord. Vit. 197). 
The English line descends from 
Tarchil Rufus or Le Rous, who 
came to England 1066 and held 
lands in Norfolk from Alan Fitz- 
Flaald, ancestor of the Fitz-Alans 
(Mon. Angl. i. mi). Fulcher 
Rufus of Norfolk lived 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.) ; Henry Rufus of Norfolk 
1156 (Rot. Pip.); Alexander R. 
1165 (Lib. Nig.); also Richard R., 
who held from De Albini in the 
Eastern Counties, and half a knight's 
fee at Booville, Normandy, from the 
County of Breteuil (Duchesne). 
Hugo Rufus was Viscount of Nor- 
folk 1225, and in 1232 was deceased 
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 227). Roger 
le Rus of Flixton, Suffolk, was dead 
before 1271; Richard of Norfolk 
d. 1277, and had Alan, who in 1316 
was Lord of Dunham and E. Lex- 
ham, Norfolk, and had Peter le Rous 
of Dennington, ancestor of the R.s 
of that place, from whom descended 
the Rouses of Henham, Earls of 
Stradbroke. 

Rouse. See Rous. 

Rout, for RouTH. 

Routb, or De Scruteville. Ri- 
chard de Scruteville, from Escret- 
ville, Normandy, was Lord of Routh, 
Yorkshire, 1136 at the foundation 
of Meaux Abbey (Mon. i. 794). 
Hence was derived the family of 
De Routh or De Ruda, of which 
was Martin Routh, D.D., late Presi- 
dent of Magdalen Coll. Oxford, the 
383 



Hosted by Google 



ROU 



liUM 



most learned divine of his age, who 
died in his 100th year in the full 
possession of all his faculties. See 

SCTJEFIELD. 

Roux. See Rous. 

Row, for Roe, or Rowp. 

Rowatt, or Roalt. See RoLT. 

Rowan, in some cases for Roan. 

Rowbury. See RuBERY. 

Rowden, for Raavdon. 

Rowe, Roe, or Ron, for Le Roux. 
See Rous. 

Rowes. See RoAVE. 

RowleS; for Rolles. 

Rowley, from Roelly, Reuilly, 
or Roilly, near Evreux, Normandy. 
Ralph de Roileio came over with 
the Conqueror, and held Stocldand, 
Devon 1083 (Exon. Domesd.) from 
Ralph Paganel. In 1165 Ralph de 
Ruelli held a fee in the Viscounty of 
Evreux, Rohert de Roilli in Essex, 
and Roger de R. in Gloucester 
(Lib. Nig.). Galfridus de Roeli 
witnessed a charter of Gervase 
Paganel to Tikford Abbey 1187 
(Mon. ii. 911). Ralph de Rolli 
gave tithes in Yorkshire to Holy 
Trinit}^, founded by Ralph Paganel 
of Drax (Mon. i. 564). In 1301 
William Roilly was bailsman for 
an M.P. Wilts (PPW). The name 
became spread widely in England, 
and hence derived the Baronets 
Rowley and the Viscounts Langford. 

Rowling-. See Rawlijsts. 

Rowse. See Rous. 

Rowsell, or RoAvsewell, for 
Russell, armorially identified. 

Roxby, for RoOKSBY. 
Roy. See King. 

Roy all. See RoYLE. 

Royle. John Roiale, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) J Hugh Royl, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Rozier. See RosiEE. 
384 



Rubery. Radulphus Rebree>, 
Normandy 1180-95; Gislebert, Petdfr 
de Riperia 1198 (MRS). The nauJe 
occurs in England as Roube/ry 
amongst the Parliamentary writs, 
Ruck, for Roke, or Roake. 
Rucker, for RoOKEE. 
Rudall. See Ruudell. 
Ruddell. Petrus Rudellus, N/or- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John/de 
Rodhall, Engl. c. 1272 (RII). / 
Ruddle, for Ruddell. \ 

Rudg-e. See RuGG. ^ 

Ruel. Martin, Guillan, Goifain 
de Ruella, Normandy 1180 -195 
(MRS) ; Peter and William de *:R. 
1198 (lb.). The arms of the fam|lly 
of Rule are preserved by Robson. j 
Ruf. See RoOE. / 

Ruff. See RooF. / 

Ruffell, perhaps for Ravillfs or 
Revel. ( 

Ruffle. See RUFEELL. '; 

Ruffles, for Ruffle. |' 

Rufus. See Rous. ( 

Ru&g-. Radulphus Rogue, Noyman- 
dy 1180-95 (MRS) 5 William cleRo- 
gest. Philip Augustus; Henry, ^Hugh 
Robert ^uge, Engl. c. 1272 (ite). 

Rug-g-ies, from the ville and castle 
of Rugles, Normandy. See Lower 
(Patronym. Britann.). 
Rule. See RuELL. 
Ruiuball. See Rumbold. 
Rumble. See RuMBALL. 
Rumbol, for RuMBOLD. 
Rumbold. A Norman family, 
styled Rimbaud or Rimboult, in the 
Duchy (See Rimboult), where it 
continued in the twelfth century. 
The Norman ancestor of the English 
and Norman lines was Rumbaldus, 
who held lands in Gloucester 108(3 
(Domesday, 107 bis). Richard I. 
confirmed to Wickham Abbey, Essex, 
lands granted by Robert Rumbold 



Hosted by Google 



BUM 



RUS 



Nf^er). 

was of Oxfordshire, 



OMon. i. 889). The latter was party 
io a suit, Essex, 1194 (ROE,), and 
^n 1200 exchanged lands in flertford 
{lb.). Walter Rembald is mentioned 
^ 1272 (RH). From this family 
descend the Baronets Rumbold, 

! Rumboll. See RuMBOLD. 

Rumens, for Romans. 
\ Rumley, from Romilly, near 
EVreux. Robert de Romeliolo and 
Rcjger, Earl of Salop, granted lands 
to^^JEorsley At)bey, Essex, t. William T, 
(Mon. i. 604). Aaliza de Romilly 
was foundress of Bolton t. lienry I. 
In 1165 Agnes de Romilli held lands 
ii]i Normandy, and Philip de Rumelli 
a,i linight's fee in Somerset (Lib. 
In 1199 Alexander de R. 
as was Alan 
13tjh cent. Baldwin de R. held from 
De \Tony in Worcester (Testa, 41, 
28, 100). Richard de Romilly, 
118d-95 (MRS) was of Normandy. 

liummans. See Romans. 

KjUmmer. See RoMEE. 

Rtimmens. See Romans. 

Rundall, for Rotjndell. 

Rundell, for Roundell. 

Rundle, for RuNDELL. 

Rupp. See Roop. 

Ruse, for Rous. 

Rusb, for Rtjse. 
' ^uslier. Richardus Risher, Nor- 
r.andy 1195 (MRS). See also 

ROSIEK. 

Rusliinere. Richard de Ruske- 
mara, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
The arms of Rosmer are preserved 
by Robs on. 

Rusbout, or Rouault, a baronial 
family. This family is Breton, de- 
riving from Roald or Rouault, a 
Breton noble living c. 1000, whose 
son Hasculph, Viscount of Nantes, 
c, 1050, had four sons, who accom- 
panied the Conqueror, viz. 1. Ruald ] 



2. Hasculph ; 3. Hugh ; 4. Enisand. 

See OONYNGHAM. 

Ruald, surnamed Adob6 (i.e, dub- 
bed knight), held three lordships in 
capita 1086 in Devon (Domesday, 
114 b). His son Ruald was father of 
Alan Fitz-Ruald, who m. Lady Alis 
de Dodbroke, and acquired estates 
by her (Pole, Devon). Roald Eitz- 
Alan, his son, had John Eitz-Ro- 
haut, father of Alan, whose grandson 
Sir Roger Fitz-Rohault had a dau. 
and heir (Pole). 

Theobald Rouault, a younger son, 
became seated in Erance temp. 
Edward 11. , as Sire de Boismenard. 
From him descended Joachim Rou- 
hault, Marshal of Erance, who d. 
1478, and whose posterity settled in 
England t. Oharles I., from whom 
descend the Barons Northwick. 

Russ, for Rous. 

Russel. See RusSELL. 

Russell, or De Rosel, a baronial 
family. This name is derived from 
the Lordship of Rosel in the Ooten- 
tin, Normandy, of which the Russells 
were the ancient lords. They were 
a branch of the great baronial house 
of Bertram, Barons of Briquebec 
(see Wiffen, Mem. House of Russell), 
whose descent is stated under the 
name Mitford. 

William L, fourth Baron of Bri- 
quebec, living 1012, had — 1. Robert, 
ancestor of the houses of Briquebec, 
Mitford, Bothal, and St. Pierre j 2. 
Hugh. 

The latter received the castle and 
fief of Rosel, and in 1077, being then 
old, granted, as 'Hugh de Rosel,' 
with consent of his son Hugh the 
younger, lands in Normandy, given 
to him by the Oonqueror, to St. 
Stephen's, Oaen (Mon. Angl. ii. 937). 
Hugh II. of Rosel came to England 
C 385 



Hosted by Google 



EUS 

with the Conqueror^ and is men- 
tioned in a charter of the time of 
Stephen as father of Robert Kussel 
(WifFen, i. 531). In Domesday he 
appears as holding lands in Dorset in 
capite by the serjeantry of being 
Marshal of the Bntlery of England 
(Domesday^ 84 b), a feudal dignity, 
which conferred rank, and was here- 
ditary. E-obert Hussel I., his son, 
granted t. Stephen lands at Oanning- 
ton, Somerset, with consent of Wil- 
liam de Moune, Earl of Somerset, to 
the abbey there (WifFen) j and had 
issue Robert de Rosel II. This 
baron held the fief of Kingston, 
Dorset,' in capite, and in 1165 one 
fee in that county from Alured de 
Lincoln, another from the Abbot of 
Cerne (Lib. Niger). The latter had 
apparently been acquired by autho- 
rity of the Crown t. Stephen. 

Odo, Eudo, or Hugh Eiissel, who 
succeeded, is mentioned in a charter 
of King John, granting an advowson 
of a church in Gloucester to his son 
John Russel, who in 1202 m. the 
sister and coheir of Dodo Bardolf, 
one of the greater barons, and was 
constable of Corfe, Dorset. From 
this house descend the Kussels, 
Dukes of Bedford, Earls Kussel, 
Lords De Clifford, &c. The name 
often occurs in Normandy, where 
Joscelin, William, Hugo, Bertin, 
Ansketil, Kichard, Jordan, Osbert, 
Gander de Rosel or Rossel occur 
1180-95, also the fief of Kosel 
(IMKS). 

Russen. Michael de Kucino, 
Normandy, held a fief from Philip 
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
173). Bernard Koncin 1198 (MES). 
Eichard Eesen, Eugl. c. 1272 (EH). 

Russom, for EussoN. 

Xtusson. See EussEN. 
386 



EYD 



Rust. See Easte. 

Rutt, for EooT. I 

Rutll, for EOTJTH. / 

Rutter, for Eoter. Fulco desS 
Eotors, Normandy 1180-95^ Fulcc/ 
de Eotor, 1198 (MES) ; Eichard anct 
Thomas Eotor or Eotour, Engl, cl 
1272 (EH). ' . 

Rutty. Hugh de Eotis, Nor-r' 
mandy 1198 (MES) j Ealph de Vl 
1180 (Ib.)j Alicia Eute, Engl, k 
1272 (EH). { 

Ryall. See EoYLE. i 

Ryalls. See Etall. ' _ 

Ryder, or Foliot, a baronial, 
family. The English Eyders de-l 
scend from the Foliots, Sires of Omon^ 
-ville, or Osmondville; Normandr^, 
whose probable ancestor was Q/s- 
mond, a companion of Eollo. In 
1050 Eoger Foliot granted the ad- 
Yowson of Omonville to E^say 
Abbey (Gall. Christ, xi. 237 ; -De 
Gerville, Anc. Chateaux). Several 
of this family came to England at |:he 
Conquest, of whom William F. Jield 
lands 1086 from the See of Ca^iter- 
bury, and Otbert F. large estates 
in Northants, Herts, and elsewhere 
from Fitz-Ansculph. His son Adelulf 
had issue Eoger Foliot, who in 1165 
returned his barony in Northants as 
fifteen fees and a half (Lib. Niger). 
From William (t. William I.) 
came his son Henry, who t. Henry I. 
m. Lucia, dau. and coheir of Jor- 
dan Briset, a great baron (founder of 
St. John's Priory, Clerkenwell). He 
had — 1. William F,, whose line was 
seated in Worcester (Mon. Angl. ii. 
505) • and 2. Jordan Foliot, who ob- 
tained estates in Yorkshire, and was 
the first to bear the name of 'De 
Either.' He in 1165 held five fees 
of ancient enfeofiment from the 
barony of Pontefract (Lib, Niger). 



/ 



Hosted by Google 



RYE 



SAF 



Thomas de Kyther, his son, con- 
armed his father's gift to Fountains 
,Lbbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor., 154). 
*William de R., a benefactor to Nun- 
Appleton, occurs as William 'Foliot ' 
g^'anting lands to Nostel Priory (lb. 
3^4, 306). From him descended the 
Rythers or Ryders, Lords of Hare- 
\\[ood, Yorkshire, and the Earls of 
HVi^rowby. 

pRye, a baronial family, from Rie, 
D,e^ar Bayeux. Geotfry de Rie was 
living c. 980. His son Odo Fitz- 
Qeoffry gave half the church of Rie 
t(^ Fescamp Abbey, which was con- 
firmed 1027 by Richard II. of Nor- 
n^andy (Neustria Pia, 218). In 
1047 Hubert de Rie, after the l)attle 
of h^al des Dunes, saved the life of 
Diike William, and sent his three 



sons to guard him to Falaise (Roman 
deRou,Ed. Pluquet,ii. 23). Hubert 
was sent ambassador to Edward the 
Confessor, and after the Conquest, 
with his sons, was sent into Nor- 
mandy to maintain the Duchy in 
quiet. Ralph de Rie, his elder son, 
was Castellan of Nottingham, Robert 
the second Castellan of Norwich, 
whose son Hubert de Rie held in 
Norfolk a barony of 40 knights' 
fees 1165 (Lib. Niger). The family 
long continued to be of gi-eat rank 
and power in various parts of Eng- 
land. 

In Normandy we have Robert, 
Richard de Ria, Rie, or Rii, and the 
Ville of Rie 1180-95 (MRS). 

Ryle. See RoTLE. 

Rymer, for RiMER. 



s 



Sat)ey. Robertus Saba, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; Robert, Wil- 
liam Sabe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sacli. See Sack. 

Saclieverell, from Saultche- 
vreuil in the Cotentin, Normandy. 
The family held a fief in Derby from 
the barony of Chaources. In 13th 
cent. Patricius de Saucheverel held 
one knight's fee at Sallow and 
Hopewell, Notts and Derby (Testa 
de Neville, 13). The descent is re- 
gularly traced from him. George S., 
of Sallow or Callow, c. 1710, left 
great estates to the celebrated Henry 
Sacheverell, D.D., his near relation. 

Sack. Samuel, Peter, William, 
Richard, Thomas de Sac, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Thomas 
Seek, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sacker. See Secker. 

c 



Sackett. Nicholas Saget, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Sackville. Joannes and Gilo de 
Saken villa, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). The history of the English 
famil}^. Lords Buckhm-st, Dukes of 
Dorset, is well known. 

Saddler, the English form of 

LORIMEE. 

Sadleir, for Sadlee. 

Sadler. See Saddler. 

Safe. Ricardus Soef, Normandy, 
1198<MRS). 

Saffell. Roger and Girart de 
Sevele, or Savale, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS); Roger Sevale, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Saflfery; for Sayory. 

Saffran. William Sabrin, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Simon de 
Sabrin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
c2 387 



Hosted by Google 



SAF 



ST 



SafErey^ for Savory. 
Sagre; Richard Sapiens, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MES); John, Ea- 
niilph, Richard, William Sapiens or 
le Sage, 1198 (lb.) ; John le Sage, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hugh, 
John, Ralph le Sage, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Sa^er. See Seague. 
Sag-g-ers. See Seager. 
SaiUard, or Sailer. Robert Seller, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh and 
William le Sailliir, England, c. 1272 
(RH). 

Saint. William Sent, Norman d}^, 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Bernard Sain, 
Noi-mandy 1180 (MRS) j Thomas 
Seynt, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

St. Amand. Richard de S. Am- 
anda, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
St. A. was in the Cotentin. Hence 
the Lords St. Amand of England. 
See Dugdale, Banks. See Amand. 

St. Aubyn. Benedict, Galfridus, 
Herbert, Ranulph, Roger, Thomas 
de S. Albino, Normandy 1198 
(MRS). St. A. was near Evreux. 
Astho de S. A., soon after 980, 
granted his tithes to St. Taurin, 
Evreux (Gall. Christ, xi. 139, Instr.). 
Fulco de S. A. was a benefactor to 
St. Evroult, t. William I. (Ord. 
Vitalis, 596). Malger de S. A. wit- 
nessed the foundation charter of 
Barnstaple Abbey, Devon, t. A¥il- 
liam I. Hence the baronets St. 
Aubyn. 

St. Barbe, from St. Barbara, in 
Normandy. Jordan de St. Barbe, 
1322-5, was an adherent of the Earl 
of Lancaster, and had a writ of 
military summons (PPW). 

St. Clair, from St. Clair, near 
St. Lo, in the Cotentin, Normandy. 
Wace mentions the Sire de St. Clair 
at Hastings (ii. 239). This was 



Richard de S. C. who held lands, 
Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.). Britel deJ 
S. C, his brother, held in Somerset* 
(Ibid.). He witnessed a charter of/ 
the Earl of Mortaine (Mon. ii. 910)i 
Richard was succeeded by Hamo d^ 
S. C.,livingll30(Rot.Pip.) Willian 
de S. C, probably a son of Britel^ 
held in Dorset, 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and 
had from David 1. a grant of Rosa- 
lyn, Scotland; whence descended 
the great house of St. Clair, Ear| 
of Orkney and Caithness, &c. 

St. Denis. Geoffry de St. Diony^ 
sio, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

St. Georgre, from St. George, neai^ 
St. Lo, Cotentin. The family cam® 
to England 1066. Temp. Henry 
Helyas de St. George occurs 
Sussex (Mon. i. 593), and Baldwin 
de St. G. as witness to a charter /of 
William Peverel of Dover (Mfon. 
i. 382). The family was of iW 
portance in Cambridge 1300. Hence 
the Baronets St. George, and/ the 
Lords St. George. / 

St. John, a baronial name. /Wil- 
liam de S. Joanne, Normandy 1180; 
Geoifry, John, Robert, Willia-m de 
S. Joanne, 1198 (MRS). St.' John 
was near Avranches (De Gerville, 
Anc. Chateaux). Roger and John 
de S. J. were in the service of 
Henry I., Normandy 1 119 (Ord. Vit. 
844). The former was of Hants, 
1130, and was son of Roger de St. 
John (Rot. Pip.) ; and John was of 
Oxford, ancestor of the Barons de 
St, John. The history of this family 
appears in Dugdale, Banks, &c. The 
name was taken by the Barons de 
Port. 

St. Iiaurence. Symon de St. 
Laurent held a fief from Philip 
Augustus in Normandy (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 172). St. Laurent 



Hosted by Google 



ST 



SAK 



Was in the Caux, near Yvetot, Nor- 
mandy; and its owners are men- 
tioned as '• an illustrious race of 
fearons' by Ordericus Vitalis (853). 
\Koger de S. L. came to England 

f36, and witnessed a charter of 
illiam GifFard^ Bishop of A¥in- 
3ster (Mon. i. 1026). His de- 
sfcendant^ Adam, held from Walter 
k\ ^ard; Earl of Bucks, 1165 (Lib. 
JNiger). The familj' became widely 
fepread in England. In 1165 Nicholas 
jde St. L. held a knight's fee, Salop, 
^rom De Ver. The name does not 
pfterwards appear in Salop, for 
Nicholas joined in the invasion of 
"freland, and became baron of Howth. 
EJe d. c. 1190, and was succeeded by 
Aylmaric de S. L., to whom John, 
Earl of Mortaine, confirmed Howth, 
as held by his father (Lodge, Peer. 
IiWand, iii. 183), who had aided in 
th© conquest of Ulster by John de 
Courcy. He bad three sons — Adam, 
B.ol^ert, and Nicholas — who in- 
herited successively. The latter had 
Robprt, who lived t. Edward I. 
From this baron descend the Earls 
of Howth. There is much error in 
Lodge's account. 

St. Iiedgrer. 8ee St. Legee. 

St. Iiegrer. Kobert de S. Leod- 
gario, or St. Leger, "William, John, 
Gilbert, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) j 
Gislebert, Hobert, Simon, William, 
1198 (lb.). St. Leger was near 
Avranches, Normand}^ Robert St. L. 
was of Sussex, 1086, and appears to 
have been father of William de 
S. L., who, with his son Clarem- 
bald, granted lands to Battle i^bbey, 
t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 318). Hence 
the St. Legers of Kent and Devon, 
and the Viscounts Doneraile. 

St. nxartin. Alvered de S. Mar- 
tin, Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Bur- 



nulf, Warin, GeofFry, Henry, Hugh, 
Nicholas, Ralph, Roger, William de 
S. M., 1198 (lb.). 

St. Ouen. Robert de S. Andoeno, 
Normandy 1180-95; Nicholas, Wil- 
liam, 1198 (MRS). See Clapham. 

St. Paul, or St. Pol. See Paul. 

St. Quintin, a baronial name. 
Osbert de S. Quintino, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). St. Q. was near Cou- 
tances, in the Cotentin, Normandy. 
Wido de St. Quentin, t. William I., 
granted lands to Cerisy on assuming 
the monastic habit (Mon. i. 960). 
Alured de St. Q., his son, t. Will. I., 
gave lands to the same abbey (lb.). 
The latter was brother of Hugo, one 
of the Conqueror's companions, 1086, 
who held lands in Essex and Dorset 
m capite 1086 ; also in Hants. He 
had, 1. Robert, who joined in the 
conquest of Glamorgan 1090, and 
whose descendants sat in Parliament 
as barons ; 2. William, mentioned 
in Normandy 1120 (MSAN, viii, 
426) ; 3. Herbert. The latter held 
houses at Winchester 1110 (Winch. 
Domesd.), which he granted to God- 
stowe (Mon. i. 528). He held estates 
Lincoln and York 1149 (Mon.ii. 198). 
He had issue Walter and Alan 
(Mon. i. 474). Hence the St. Quen- 
tins. Baronets. It is probable that the 
family of Herbert was of this house. 
Herbert, the father of Herbert Eitz- 
Herbert, Chamberlain to Henry I., 
was perhaps a brother of Alured de 
St. Quentin ; for the ancient arms of 
the Herberts and St. Quentins were 
nearly \\v^ same, viz., one or more 
chevrons and a chief vair. 

Salt. Richard Saete, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS): Richard Saiete, 
1198 (lb.) ; Robert Seyot, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Saker. See S ACKER. 

389 



Hosted by Google 



SAL 



SAN 



Salaman, for Salmon. 

Sale. Hubert and Odo de Sella, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); John 
and Ealph de Salle, Engl. c. 1272 
(EH). Hence the "brave General 
Sale. 

Salengrer, or Sellenger, for St. 
Ledger. 

Sales, for Sale. 

Sallng-er, or Sellinger, for St. 
Led gee. 

Saiimann, for Salmon. 

Salman, for Salmon. 

Salmon. William Salmon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MES); Ealph, 
Eaginald, Eichard Salomon, 1198 
(lb.) ; Eichard Saloman, Engl. c. 
1272 (EH). 

Salomon. See Salmon. Some 
families are Hebrew. 

Salter. Williani Salatre, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MES) ; Beatrice and 
William le Salter, Engl. c. 1272 
(EH). 

Salvag-e. Umfrid Salvage, Nor- 
mandy 1180; AValter, 1195 (MES); 
Ealph, Eanulph Salvage or Sauyage, 
1198 (lb.) ; Walter Salvage, Eng. c. 
1272 (EH). 

Salvin. Wido, Eichard, William 
Siivaiu or Silvanus, Normandy 
1180-95 (MES); Hugh Silvanus, 
Engl. 1202 (Eot. Cane). 

Samler. Geofiry Somelier, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MES). 

Sammann. See Salmon. 

Sammon. See Salmon. 

Samons. See Salmon. 

Samper, for St. Pee or St. 

PlEEEE. 

Sampson, or De St. Sampson, 
from that lordship near Caen, Nor- 
mandy. Ealph de St. Sansom ac- 
companied the Conqueror, and 1086 
held estates in several counties 
(Domesd. 16, 87b, 247 br bis). Wil- 
890 



liam Sampson, his descendant, wa.^ 
summoned to Parliament as a baroii 
1297-1304. The Sampsons of Playf- 
ford, Suffolk, an ancient branch off 
this family (v^ho bore the armsX 
were ancestors of Thomas S., Deai4 
of Christ Church, so celebrated w. 
the Puritan controvers)'-, t. Eliza- 
beth. Eobert de S. Sansom, No}r- 
mandy 1198 (MES) ; Nicholas, Wil- 
liam, Christian, Henr}^, Walter 
Sanso, or Sanson, 1180-95 (lb.) 

Samson. See Sampson. 

Sancroft. William, or De Boscnf', 
Archbishop of Canterbury, one of the 
seven bishops so renov^ned t. James 
II., was descended from the Normafe 
family of De Bosco or Bois. Williai;li 
de Bois-Guillaume, of the bailifry^pf 
Caux, in 1086 possessed estates ^in 
Essex (Domesd. Ess. 81). BaldMc 
de Bosco was of Suffolk 113,0 ; 
William de B. of Essex 1165. ^he 
family of De Bois or Bosco held 
lands in South Elmhani fromj the 
Conquest, as appeared by a su/it at 
Ipswich 1285 (Davy, Coll. Sirffolk, 
vol. XXXV.). Sandcroft or Sa^icroft 
was in South Elniham; ancl the 
family so named bore three crosses 
with a chevron (as the distinction of 
a younger branch), while the De 
Boscos of Elmhani bore a cross. 
In 1198 Eobert de Bosco had a suit 
against Eobert de Sandcroft for 
lands in Elingham and ELennersfield, 
Sutfolk (ECE). Eobert de S. pre- 
sented to the Church of Sancroft 
1319 (Suckling, Suff. i. 208). The 
family soon after migrated to Fres- 
singfield, a few miles south, where 
they continued seated 1463, 1534, 
1555, and 1616, when William S. 
(the archbishop) was baptized there. 

Sandfield. See Sandwell. 

Sandford. Ealph and Eichard de 



Hosted by Google 



\, 



SAN 

Sanfort, Normandy 1198 (MES). 
'/Eicliard is mentioned in Cambridge^ 
punts, and Lincoln, 1202 (Eot. 
/Cane). 
{ Sandifer, for SAiTDroRD. 
' \ Sandiford. See Sandford. 
/ Sanford, for Sandfoed. 
\ Sandwell. Geoffry de Sando- 
Wille, Normandy 1180 (MES) ; 
teobert de Sanderville, Engl. c. 1198 
(JtCE) ; Gilbert de Sannerville^ 
1189 (Eot. Pip.). 
'. Sang-er. See Sr^TG-ER. 
\ Sang-ster. See SiNGEE. 
) Sansom, for Sampson. 
\ Sansum. See Sansom. 
; Sant, for Saint. 
( Santer. Osbert Saintier, Nor- 
njiandy, 1180 (MES); Oliver le 
Sejntour, Engl. c. 1272 (EH). 

kanthan, for St. Anne, Normandy. 
Gdioffiy de St. Agna, Normandy 
11?!?8 (MES). 

Danville, or Sandeville, from San- 
darville, near Cbartres, France. In 
1165 William de Sandville held four 
fees 'tof the honour of Skipton, York, 
and Gervasius de S. one fee (Lib. 
Niger). Manasses de Sanderville held 
13th cent, lands in Hants (Testa). 
AVilliam de S., t. Plenry 11. , wit- 
nessed a charter of Boxgrove Priory, 
Sussex (Mon. i. 593) ; and Thomas 
de S. in 1301 was summoned from 
Oxford and Berks for service against 
the Scots (PPW).- 

Saphin, for Savin, or Salvia. 

Sard. See Saet. 

Sarel, for SoEEL. 

Sar grant, for Seejeant. - 

Sargreant, for Seejeant. 

Sarg^ood. Odo de Sire-bone, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MES). 

Sarjant. See Seejeant. 

Sarjeaunt, for Seejeant. 

sarjent, for Seejeant. 



SAV 

Sari, for Saele. 

Sarle. See SoEEELL. 

Sarll, for SoEEELL. 

Sarson. William Sarazin, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MES)^ Eobert, 
Thomas, William Sarcenas, 1198 
(lb.) ; Petrus Saracenus, Engl. 1202 
(Eot. de Libertate). 

Sart, for Essart. Ealph de Essar- 
tis, Normandy 1180-95 -, Mauger 
and Ealpb, 1198 (MES); Eichard 
de Essart, Engl. c. 1198 (ECE). 

Sarvent, for Serviens. See See- 
jeant. 

Sass. Eener; John, Eoger, Wil- 
liam de Sace or Saceio, Normandy 
1198 (MES) ; Simon, Evain, «fec. de 
Saceio, 1180-95 (lb.) ; Eobert de 
Sauce, Engl. c. 1272 (EH). 

Sasse. See Sass. 

Satcbell. See Satchwell. 

Satchwell, or Sachville. Eobert 
df^ Sacheville, Normandy 1180 
(MES); Denis de Siccavilla, 1198 
(lb.). This family was seated in 
Devon. 

Saul. See SALE. 

Saull, for Saul. 

Saulter. See Saltee. 

Sausse. Walter, John, Ascelin, 
William de Sauceio, Normandy 1180- 
95 (T\IES); Eobert de la Sausei, 
Eobert de Salceton, Engl. c. 1198 
(ECE). 

Savagre. Unfrid le Salvage, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MES). 

Savag-e. See Salvage. 

S a veil, for Saville. 

Savery, for Savoet. 

Savidgre, for Savage. 

Savigrny. Thomas de Savigny, 
Normandy 1180 (MES) ; Eureia 
and Nicholas de Savigneio, and 
Guido de Saviniaco, 1198 (lb.); 
Ealph William Saveney, Engl. c. 
1272 (EH). 

391 



Hosted by Google 



SAV 

Savile; for Saville. 

Saviii, for Saville. 

Saville; or De Arches. iS'ee Arch. 
This family is descended from the 
Viscounts of Arqiies and Eouen, a 
brancli of the Giffards. GeofFry, 
Viscount of Arques or Arches, had, 

1. William, Baron of Folkestone ; 

2. Osbern, a great baron in York 
1086: he had- issue, 1. William; 
2. Thurstan. The former founded 
Nun-Monkton, York, t. Stephen; 
the latter was Pincerna of the Barony 
of Sandal, and obtained from his 
brother Kettlewell and other lands 
in York. His son Peter D 'Arches, 
Pincerna, granted part of Kettlewell 
to Fountains Abbey (Burton, Mon, 
Ebor. 174). His son Hugo Pincerna 
was living 1216 (Hardy, Rot. Glaus. 
245), and had issue, 1. Richard de 
Sayville, who describes himself in a 
grant to Pontefract as son of Hugo 
Pincerna (Whittaker), and was sum- 
moned to the coronation of Rich. I. 
(Bromton, 1158) ; 2. Henry de Say- 
ville^ Lord of Golcar. From Richard 
derived Peter de S., 1285 (Inq. p. m.) ; 
Sir John, 1300 (PPW) ; Sir John, 
Viscount of York, 1379,- and the 
Savilles of Copley, Methley, &c., 
Marquises of Halifax, Earls of Mex- 
borough, &c. 

Savory. Peter Savore, Normandy 
1180 (MRS), also 1198 (lb.); Richard 
Savaria, Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane); 
Laurence de Savore, Richard Saveri, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

S award, for SaavePx. 

Sawer. ^^ee Sawers. 

Sawers. Radulphus de Sahurs, 
and the Ville of Sahurs, Normandy 
1198 (MRS); Nicholas Sawere, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sawle. >S'ee Saul. 

Sawyer, for Sawer. 
392 



s;oA 

Saxby. See SHAKSrEARE. 

Say, a baronial name. GeofFrJp- 
de Sale, and the fief of Saie, Norj;- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Geoffry de , 
Say, 1198 (lb.). This was a branch / 
of the house of Avenel. See Pigot/ 
AvENEL. The Barons de Say de- • 
scended probably from Jordan de/ 
Say, t. William L, brother of Pico,i 
de S. or Avenel (MSAN, xv. 174^^. 
He founded Aunay Abbey ; froin 
whom descended Henry de S. of 
Warwick, 1130, William de S. o^ 
Norfolk, Hunts, and Middlesex, t; 
Henry H., and the Barons Say. ; 

Sayer. See Saters. { 

Sayers. Ralph de Sahurs, and tlie 
Ville of S., Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
Richard Sare, Engl. c. 1272 (RH)< 

Sayle. See S/ILE. 

Sayies, for Sale. 

Saytcli, possibly a form of Si^CH 
or Such. / 

Saywell, for Sayvell or SavilI^e. 

Scales, a baronial name, derived 
from Hardiiin de Scalers or Scal^es, a 
great baron 1086, whose baron/)^ lay 
in Cambridge and Herts. Hen^e the 
Barons Scales, summoned by writ 
1298. See Smithson-Percy. ' 

Scamel. See Scammell. 

Scammell, perhaps from Esca- 
meul-ville, Normandy (MRS). 

Scannell. See Scarnell. 

Scardefield, for Scarde ville, from 
Escardan ville, Normandy (Lower). 
This family was seated in Sussex. 
Eskerdeville is mentioned (MRS). 

Scarf, for Scarp, or Sharp. 

Scarfe. See Scare. 

Scarff. See Scare. 

Scarffe. See Scare. 

S carle, for Sarle. 

S carles. See S CARLE. 

Scarlett^ from Carlat or Escarlat, 
Aquitaine. Bernard was Viscount of 



) 



Hosted by Google 



SOA 



darlat 932 (Anselme, ii. 695, &c.). 
Fijbm liini descended Tlicliard, Gil- 
belrt, and Raymond, joint Viscounts 
pf 0., who appear to have accom- 
panied the Conqueror, 1066, From 
ihe first descended Hugh the 
Viscount, d. before 1159, who had 
Hugh de C, Count of Rhodez 1199. 
In/ 1195 the Hospitallers held lands 
in \York, the gift of Hugh Scarlet or 
Carlat • and at the same time occur 

Silliam S. in Somerset and Kent, 
Ibert S. in Middlesex, Mon. ii. 
540 (RCR). The family thenceforth 
apipears in various parts of England. 
It 'bears the lion rampant of the 
Vis,counts .of Carlat. Hence the 
emi,nent Lord Chief Justice Scarlett, 
Lord Abinger. 

Sc».arnell, perhaps from Scarville 
or E^carville, from E. Normandy, 
Alan ^e S. 13th cent., Warwick and 
Leicester (Testa). 

Scar veil. See Scaedefeeld. 

Schofield. Richard and Nicholas 
Escoville, and the fief of E. Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ', Fulco and 
William de Escovilla, 1198 (lb.) ; 
Humphry de Scoville, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Scholefield. See Scofield. 

Scbolfield, for Scholefield. 

Scholey. Richard de Scoleio, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Schooley, for ScHOLET. 

Scofield. See ScHOFiELD. 

Scoffield, for ScoFlELD. 

Score, for Scitee. Simon, Ralph, 
Henry Scures or Escures, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). See Shoee. 

Scot. Hugh and Alan le Scot, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Scovell. See ScHOFlELD. 

Scrivener. Rainbald Scriba or 
Scriptor, Normandy 1180- 95 (MRS). 

Scudamore. Walter de Escude- 



■ SEA 

more, Normandy 1195 (MRS), In 
1165 GeofFry de Scudimore was a 
baron in Wilts (Lib. Niger), and had 
subenfeoffed Waleran de Scudimore 
and Walter GifFord. He also held 
four fees of ancient enfeoffment from 
Robert D'Evias of Hereford (lb.). 
Hence the Viscounts Scudamore. 

Scurfield, armorially identified 
with De Scruteville, from Escret- 
ville, Normandy. Richard de Scru- 
teville of Yorkshire, t. William I. 
(Mon. i. 794). William Le Gros, 
Earl of Albemarle 1131, exchanged 
lands with Alan de Scruteville, 
Yorkshire (Mon. i. 795). See Routh. 

Scurr, for EscuEES. See ScOEE. 

Seaborn. William Sabrin, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (JMR.S) ; Simon de 
Sabrin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Seaborne. See Seaboen. 

Seabourne. See Seaboen. 

Seagrars. See Seagee. 

Sea&er, from Segre in Anjou. 

Seaker. See Seckee. 

Seal, for Sale. 

Seale. See Sale. 

Sealey. Robert de Sili}^ or 
Silleio, Normandy 1198 (IMRS). He 
held lands in Normandy from Philip 
Augustus. William de S. was living 
at the same time. 

Scales, for Seale. 

Sealy. See Sealey. 

Seamarle, for Seamar, or Sea- 

MEE. 

Seamer, for Setmoue. 

Sear. See Saxee. 

Search. Thomas de Cherches, 
Normandy 1180-95 (INIRS). See 
Chuech. 

Searcy, from Cerisy, Normandy. 
The anns of Cercy are preserved 
by Robson. 

Scare, for Satee. 

Scares, for Sayeks. 

393 



Hosted by Google 



SEA 



SEV 



Sear^eant, for Seejeant. 

Searl. See Saele. 

Searle. , See Saele. 

Searles. Se-e Seaele. 

S earls. See Seaele. 

Sears^ for Sayees. 

Searson, for Saesoit. 

Seaward^ for Siiliart. Philip, 
Roger, Ralph, William Suhart, and 
the fief of S. Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); Philip, Ralph, William 
Suart, 1198 (lb.) lience tlie emi- 
nent American Statesman. 

Seeker, armorially identified with 
Sacre, probably a foreign name, and 
perhaps meant for Segre. See Sea- 
gee. 

See, for Say. 

Seear, for Sayee. 

Seegrer. See Seagee. 

Seeley, for Sealey. 

Seeiie, for Sealey. 

Seely. See Sealey. 

Seeney, perhaps for Cheyitey. 

Seers, for Sayees. 

Seg-ar. See Seagae. 

Self. ^S'*?^ Selee. 

Selfe. Roger Saife, Normandy 
1180 (MRS) ; Walter Selve, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Sell. See Sale. 

Seile. See Sale. 

Sellar. William Cellarius, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MR) ; Ralph, Wil- 
Ham de Celar, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sellars. See Sellae. 

Seller. See Sellae. 

Sellers. See Sellaes. 

Selley, for Sealey. 

Seiiis, for Sells. 

Sells, for Sell. 

Selmon, for Salhon. 

Semon, for vSalmon. 

Sellon. Peter and Ralph de Sel- 
lant, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Semer. Richard le Semer, Nor- 
394 



mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert, 
William, Simon Semer, Engl./c. 
1272 (RH). j 

Semon, for Simon. 

Sengrer. See Sin GEE. 

Senior. Ralph Seignor, Muriel 
his wife, Thomas and Roger S., Noij- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hug;h, 
Robert, Roger, Thomas, WilHam 
Seignore, 1198 (lb.) ; Henry Senior, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RIP). / 

Sentance, perhaps for Septvans, 
from Sept Vents, Normandy,! a 
family formerly of great importaiace 
in Kent. / 

Sennett. See Sinnett. / 

Sennitt. See Sinnott. \ 

Senyard, for Senioe. \ 

Seraphim, for Servain. Adam, 
Richard Servain, Normandy, t. I^hilip 
August. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Nofm. v. 
174, 201) ; John Serwynd, ES'ngl. c. 
1272 (RH). ( 

Serg-eant, for Seejeant. } 

Serg-ent, for Seejeant. / 

Serjeant. Malger and Gislebert 
Serviens, Normandy 1180-9^,; Gis- 
lebert, Horsel, Roger S./ 1198 
(MRS); Robert Seryiens, "William 
Sergent, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR) ; 
Henry, Herbert, Simon, Walter Ser- 
viens, 1202 (Rot. Cane). 

Serie. See Saele. 

Serrell. See Seele. 

Service. William, Richard, Wal- 
ter Oervus, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). 

Severn. William Sabrin, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; Geofiry, Wil- 
liam Sebern, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Severne. See Seveen. 

Severs. Hubert Saveire, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John le 
Severe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Seville, for Savilxe. 

Sevin. Gaufrid Savon, or Sa- 



Hosted by Google 



SEW 



SHA 



■^Vonier, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) 5 
l^icliolas and Roger le Sevon or 
8evoner, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
) Seward. See Seawabd. 
/ Seweli. Girart de Sevele, Nor- 
Landy 1180 (MRS) ; Roger Sevale, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

'^ewells. See Seavell. 
^eybold. William Sebolt or 
SertDOut, Normandy 1180 TMRS) j 
Robert Sebode, Engl. c. 1272. 

' Sexl>y. See Saxby. 

/ Seyer, for Satek. 

\ Seymer^ for Seymour. 
Seymour, or St. Maur, a baro- 



\_^___^ .- , 

niiil name, from St. Manr, near 
Ay^ranclies, Normandy. William de 
S. )Mauro, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
Tlie\ early arms, two or more 
chev'Tons, appear to fmply that this 
was '/a branch of the family of 
Ayranches, which also bore chevrons. 
Wido de St. Maur came to England 
1066, find was deceased before 1086, 
when 'William Fitz-Wido, his son, 
held a barony in Somerset, Wilts, 
and Gloucester ; and ten manors in 
Somerset (of which Portishead was 
one) from GeofFry, Bishop of Cou- 
tances. He made conquests in Wales 
c. 1090, which his family afterwards 
held. He had, 1. Peter de St. Maur, 
who granted Portishead to the Hos- 
pitallers (Mon. ii. 530), and was an- 
cestor of the Lords St. Maur, barons 
by writ 1314, who bore arg. two 
chevrons gules; 2. Richard Fitz- 
William, who inherited the Welsh 
baron)^, and t. Stephen granted four 
churches in AVales to the abbey of 
Kadwalli (Mon. i. 425). This mar- 
cher barony was reconquered soon 
after by the Welsh. His son Thomas 
de St. Maur held three knights' fees 
from Humphry de Bohun in Wilts 
(Lib. Niger), and had issue Bar- 



tholomew, who witnessed the charter 
of Keynaham Abbey, c. 1170 (Mon. 
ii. 298). His son^ William de St. M., 
conquered Woundy and Penhow, 
Monmouth, from the Welsh about 
1235^ and was ancestor of the Sej^- 
mours; from whom sprang Queen 
Jane Seymour, the Protector Duke 
of Somerset, and the Dukes of 
Somerset, the Marquises of Hertford, 
and other families. 

Stuaen, or Shane. Hugh de Sena, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). G. de 
S. 13 th cent, in Normandy (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 144): Simon 
Scan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). ' 

Shafe, for Saife. See Selee. 

Sbakspeare. The immediate an- 
cestry of William Shakspeare, the 
poet, has been carefully investigated 
by Mr. Halliwell, in the Life of 
Shakspeare prefixed to his works. 
The family had been one of the 
middle class. John S., the poet's 
father, combined agricultural and 
commercial employments at Strat- 
ford, where he settled c. 1550. Ri- 
chard S., father of John, with 
Henry, his brother, were occupants 
of land at Suitterfield, two miles 
north of Stratford. Prior to this, 
the family had been resident eight 
or ten miles further north, in the ad- 
joining parishes of Rowington, Pack- 
wood, and Wroxall. Amongst others 
of the family, Isabella Shakspeare 
occurs in 1501, as Prioress of Wrox- 
all ; Richard, of the same parish, 
probably e. 1464 ; John, of Rowing- 
ton, 1464; and Richard, of W^ol- 
diche, or Oldish, in Temple Balsall, 
who had died before 1460 (Halli- 
well). From these facts we may 
infer, that the family were seated in 
that vicinity temp. Henry VI., and 
probably for some time previously, 
395 



Hosted by Google 



SHA 



SHA 



Of any earlier mention of the name 
of Shakespeare in Warwick or else- 
where in England; I have found no 
trace. There is a lacuna in the pub- 
lications of the Kecord Commission 
after the time of Edward II., and 
I have failed to find early subsidy 
rolls referring to that vicinity in 
Warwick. 

While, however, we lose sight of 
this family in England in the 15th 
century, a light is incidentally 
thrown on the subject by the re- 
cords of Normandy three centuries 
before, where we should have little 
anticipated the existence of the 
name. 

The name of ^ Sacespee,' or ^ Sake-, 
espee,' which occurs several times 
in the Norman records 1180-1200, 
appears to have been a French form 
of the same name as ^ Shakspeare.' 

It appears fi'om the Great Rolls 
of the Exchequer, Normandy, that 

In 1195 Roger Sake espee paid a 
fine of lOs. in the bailifry of the 
Caux, near Lillebonne. In 1198 
William Sake espee occurs in the 
same bailifry. 

In 1195 William Sake espee owed 
two marks as security for Reginald 
le Blaier in the bailifry of Hiesmes. 

In 1203 Roger Sac espee paid a 
fine in the bailifry of Coutances, and 
Godfrey Sac espee another fine at the 
same time and place (MRS). 

The name of Sac espee or Sake 
spee, thus found in Normand}^, is one 
which, although its termination is 
French, can scarcely be supposed to 
be of Norman origin. It is impos- 
sible to make sense out of this name, 
or to comprehend it as it stands. 
We may infer, therefore, that it is a 
corruption of another name, and an 
English name. That name appears 
396 



to have been ' Saxby,' derived ivom 
the manor of that name in Leicester- 
shire, which, according to Nichollsj, 
was written in ancient deed(s 
' Saxeby, Shakkesby, Sasby ' (Histi 
Leic. ii. 308). The name of ' Shaki- 
speare'is an English corruption yof 
the same name, and is nowhereyto 
be found prior to the 15th centuri^r. 

We have now to consider Saxaby 
in Leicester. In 1086 it was hdld 
in part by Hugh Musard, and an- 
other part appears to have pass^.d 
soon after into possession of tlie 
Norman family of De Perers, wfio, 
in the person of Henry de Perers, 
were seated at Dalby and elsewHere 
in Leicester in 1086 (Domesd.) / In 
1174 Heniy de Pirariis, or Perers, 
had a dispute regarding laufks at 
Saxby with William de Pirariis 
(Nicholls, Leic. ii. 308) ; which im- 
plies that the family had beeh long 
seated there. This William de 
Perers of Saxby appears to (be the 
same who is mentioned in Normandy 
as ^ William Sakespee ' ia 1195, 
1198; and in 1202 Nich/)las de 
Saxeby paid money to the Grown in 
Warwick and Leicester in behalf of 
the same William de Saxeby, his 
brother (Rot. Oanc). In 1207 Gau- 
frid de Saxeby gave security for 
seven marks, which he owed to the 
King in Leicester (Hardy, Rot. de 
Fin. 393). This Gauftid de Saxeby 
appears to be the same as ' Godfrey 
Sacespee ' mentioned in Normandy 
1203. The name also appears in 
Yorkshire 1280, when ' Henry 
Sakespeye,' who seems to have been 
a clergyman, quitclaimed land to 
Fountains Abbey (Barton, Mon. 
Ebor. 185). From what has been 
said, it appears that the family of 
Saxby, Shakkesby, Saxeby, Sak- 



Hosted by Google 



SHA 



SHE 



feispee, Sakespeye, or Shakspeare, was 
ai branch of that of De Perers ; and 
t'lhis appears to be confirmed by the 
ai'morial. The arms of one branch 
'; of Perire or Perers were, argent^ a 
\bend sable (charged with three 
p)ears for difference) ; those of 
S^lhakspeare were, argent, a bend 
sa\ble (charged with a spear for dif- 
feirence) ; and those of Saxby or 
S/hakkesby, a bend engrailed sable 
(cpn a field barry for difference). The 
fkmily of Perers came from Periers, 
npar Evreux, Normandy, where it 
r(^mained in the 15th century (La 
lipqne, Mais. Ilarcourt, ii. 1360, 
1361). Hugo de Periers possessed 
estfites in Warwick 1156 (Eot. Pip.) ; 
Geoffry de P. held a fief in Stafford 
1165 \; and Adam de P. in Cam- 
bridge\ (Lib. Niger). Hugh de 
Perere)rs 13th cent, held a fief at 
Sixten|)y, Warwick, and Leicester 
from Koger Mowbray (Testa). Sir 
Eichard de Perers was M.P. for 
Leicestershire 1311 ; for Herts 1316- 
24 ; and Viscount of Essex and 
Herts in 1325. 

Sbakespear, for SHAKSrEABE. 

Slialders, perhaps for Shallers, 
Challers, or Scales. 

Sliales, for Shallis. 

Slialless, for Shallis. 

Sliailis, for Challis. 

Shannon, for Chanoiit. See 
Cannois^. 

Sbarman. See Sheemait. 

Sharmon. William Sarmon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MPS); GeoftVy, 
John Sarpman, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sharp. Roger -Poinant, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Denis and 
Roger Poignant 1198 (lb.); Ri- 
chard Poinant, Hugo Scarp, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Sharp e, for Shakp, 



Shayer, for Sayek. 

Shayler, for Shaller, or Challers. 

See Scales. 

Sheaf, for Saife. See Self. 

Sheaff, for Sheae. 

Shean, for Shaeist. 

Shear, for Shater. 

Shearer. See Sherard. 

Shearman. See SharmAjST. 

Shears, for Shayers. 

Sheat. Richard Saete, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Robert Seyot, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sheath. See SiTEAT. 

Sheen, for Shaeit. 

Sheerman, for Sherman. 

Sheers. See Shears. 

Sheeres, for Sheers. 

Sheirs, for Shears. 
. Sheiiard, for Shaller. See Scales. 

Shelley. This family, according 
to tradition, came from Hunting- 
don originally (Collins). It appears 
that the old arms (argent a fesse 
engrailed between three escallops) 
were those of a branch of the family 
of Scales, which bore three escal- 
lops, and a fesse between three tor- 
teaux. John de Scales had writs of 
military summons for Scotland 1297, 
1298 (PPAV), and d. 1302, seized of 
the Manor of Chavele or Chevely, 
Cambridge (Inq. p. mort.). Hence 
the name of de Chavele, Schievely, 
and by abbreviation Shelley. John, 
his son, was father of John, who 
bore the Scales arms, three escal- 
lops. The latter was father of Sir 
William, the known ancestor of this 
family, who possessed ' Chelsey,' 
said to be in Sussex. There is, how- 
ever, no Sussex place of this name, 
which is probably a form of Chelley, 
Cheveley, or Shelley. From this 
family descended the poet Shelley, 
the Baronets Shelley, and the Lords 
397 



Hosted by Google 



SHE 



SHO 



De Lisle. Sheiley, in York, fur- 
nishes a similar instance of change. 
In the records it appears as Skelfleg 
and Chelively (PPAV). 

ShLelly, for Shelley. 

Sherar, for Sheeaed. 

Sherard. Godefridus Sirart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95; liugli Scherhare 
1267, Kutland (Hunter, Eot. Select. 
178), Adam Scirart, Dorset, 13th 
cent. (Testa). From the former de- 
scended the Lords Sherard, Earls of 
Harborough. 

Slierer, for Sheraed. 

Sheriff. See Sheeeief. 

Sherley, for Shielet. 

Sherman. Gaufridus Sire-horne, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MES) ; John 
and William Sireman, Engl. c. 1272 
(EH). Hence the distinguished 
American General. See Shaeman. 

Slierrard. See Sheeaed. 

Slierriff. Eoger le Viscomte, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MES) ; Denis, 
Eobert, Ealph, Vicecomes 1198 (lb.). 

Sherry. Hugh de Siry, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MES) ; Henry, Tho- 
mas Shir(^, Engl. c. 1272 (EH). 

Shervill, for SuEVlLLE. 

Sherville, for SuEVILLE. 

Sherwell, for Sheevill. 

Sheward, for Suhart. See Sea- 

WAED. 

Shewill, for Se^vell. 

Shide, for Chide. 

Shield, for Ohxld. 

Shiells, for Giles. 

Shier, for Sire, See Ki>^iGnT. 

Shiers, for Sheee. 

Shiies, for Giles. 

Shillito. The fief of Hugh de 
Siletot, Normandy, held from Philip 
Augustus (Mem, Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 191). 

Shillitoe. See Shillito. 

Sliine. See Shikn". 



Shinn. Eobert and GeofFry del 
Siena, Normandy 1180 (MES). :j 
Shirley. This family descends 
from Sasualo, who held vast estates 
from Henry de Ferrars 1086. He / 
has been supposed of Anglo-Saxon / 
origin, but the name does not occui/ 
amongst the proprietors t. Edwar(^ 
Confessor (Domesd.) -, nor is it prc/- 
bable that such vast estates (nine 
knights' fees) would have beeit. 
given to an Anglo-Saxon. Thi? 
name is probably foreign. Sasual<?l 
or Saswalo was Castellan of Lisl6,, 
Flanders, c. 1000, and 1039 founded 
the Abbey of Palempin (Albert 
MirfBus, Op, Diplom. i. 54). Itis 
son Eobert, Castellan of Lisle, Mad 
1. Eoger, whose grandson wen^ to 
the Crusade 1096, and from wliose 
brother Hugh descended the ('pow- 
erful Castellans of Lisle. 2. Salsualo, 
or Sigewalo, who witnessed a charter 
of Baldwin, Bishop of Tournay 1087 
(lb. 60). He appears to ^e the 
ancestor of this family, who c£ime to 
England 1066. From him descended 
the families of Edensor, Ireiou, and 
Shirley, who bore respectively the ■ 
arms of Ferrars and Eidel. , Hence 
the -Earls Ferrars. 

Shirreff. See Sheeeife. 
Shir^ille. See Sheevill. 
Shone, for So]N'E. 
Shorafield, for Johnville, or Jem- 
ville. See Leycestee. 

Shoppee, for Chapuis (Lowee). 
Shore, or D'Escures, a branch of 
the house of Falaise or De Molines 
{see MoLYNs). The estate of Escures 
belonged to Alan de Escures or^ 
Falaise t. Henry L (MSAN, viii. 
428, Eot. Pip. 31 Hen. L). He was 
son of Alured de Falaise, of York t. 
William I, (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 
340), and ancestor of William de 



Hosted by Google 



SHO 






;cures, of York 1165 (Lib. Niger), 
e name changed gradually to 
curs^ Schiir, Schor^ Scor, Skewers, 
jiScimes, Skiers, Skurer, Schures, &c. 
\a brancli became seated in Derby, 
jof wbicb was Kobert Shore, one 
t)f the gentlemen of that county 
1433, ancestor of the eminent 
(J-overnor-General of India, Sir John 
,^hore, first Lord Teignmouth. 
\ Shore. Gerold, Alan, German le 
Sov, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; Elena 
1^ Sore, William le Sour, Engl. c. 
1^72 (RH). 

j^hores. See Shoee. 

^horman, for ShaemaL^. 

Siiort, for Saet. 

SKiorter. William Sartor, Norm. 
118(i-95 (MRS). 

Sliortt. See Shoet. 

Shbut, for Shtjte, or Chute. 

Shoyel. See Chattvel. Hence 
the brave Sir Cloudesley Shovell. 

Shoveller, for Chevaler, or le 
Chevalier. See EInight. 

Showard, for CowAED. 

Showell, for ScovELL. 

Showier, for Shovellee. 

Shrapnell, apparently of foreign 
origin, but not identified. 

Shreeve. See Sheeief. 

Shrivell, for Chervel, or Caevill. 

Shumi, for EscoYiLLE. 

Shum, for SoME. 

Shurley, for Shielet. 

Shurr. See Shoee. 

Shynn, for SHrNlvr. 

Sibbald. See Setbold. 

Sich, for Such. 

Sidnell, for SiDWELL. 

Sidney. The celebrated Sir Henry, 
and Sir Philip Sydney, and Algernon 
Sydney were of the family of Sidney, 
originally Sithney, of Sussex. This 
family is stated to have come from 
Aquitaine t. Henry IL The original 



SIN 

seat was probably what is now 
called Sathonay, near Lyons. The 
older form occurs in Normandy 1180 
(MRS), when Robert de Setingneio 
is mentioned. 

Sidwell. Warin de SidevilLa, 
Normandy 1180-95 and 1198 (MRS). 
WiUiam de Siwell in Engl. 1210 
(Hardj^, Rot. de Libert.). 

Sier. See Syee. 

Siers. See Syees. 

Sig-g-ers, for Seaoee. 

Sillar, for Sellae. 

Siiiey, or de Silleio. See Sea- 
let. 

Siiiis. See Sells. 

Sillito. See Shillito, 

Sills, for Sells. 

Silvester. Rainald, Robert, Ra- 
nulph Silvester, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ', Warin, Humphry, Ralph, 
William S. 1198 (lb.) ; Roger and 
William Fitz-Silvester, Engl. c. 
1198 TRCR): John, Thomas S., 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sim. See Stme. 

Simes. See Stme. 

Simeon. Geofiry Simeon, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). Henry Eitz- 
Simeon, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 
James and Richard Simeon, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). Hence the baronets 
of the name. 

Simes. See Stmes. 

Simond. See SiMMOiS'DS. 

Simon. See SiMMOiTDS. 

Simms. See Stmes. 

Simmonds, or Fitz-Simon, com- 
prises Norman and other families, 

Simmons. See SlMM0in)S. 

Simms. See Sym'e. 

Simonds. See Simmonls. 

Simons. See Simmoin'DS. 

Sims. See Stme. 

Sinclair, for St. Claie. 

Singer. Gaufridus Cantor, Nor- 
399 



Hosted by Google 



SIN 

mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Chris- 
tiania le Chaunter, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Singrfield; probably from Oente- 
ville, or Sequanville^ Isle of France. 

Sinnott. Sinodus, a tenant (pro- 
bably Norman) of GeofFry de Kos, 
Kent^ paid a fine 1180 to obtain his 
inheritance (Rot. Pip.). 

Sinton. William and Richard 
Santon, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
David de Santon, Engl. c. 1198 
(ROR). 

Sirles, for Seaele. 

Sisson, for Oisenne, a foreign 
name. 

Sitch, for Such. 

Sitweii, for Sideville. See Sid- 
well. 

Siveii, for Seyyille or Saville. 

Slvil. See SiVELL. 

Sivyer, for SAViorE. This ap- 
pears to be a branch of the Sires de 
St. Sauveur, Viscounts of Constan- 
tine, of which other branches remain 
in England under the name of CoN- 
STANTLN'E. In 920 Richard Sire de 
St. Sauveur le Viconte gave to Nigel 
his son the lordship of Nehou, the 
castle of which belonged for above 
a centuiy to the barony of St. 
Sauveur (De Gerville, Anc. Cha- 
teaux). Nigel was made hereditary 
Viscount of the Ootentin 938. In 
1047 Nigel de St. Saveur revolted, 
and was defeated at the battle of 
Val des Dunes, when he lost his 
estates. He afterwards recovered a 
part of them, but the Viscounty 
passed to the Tessons. In 1066 
Nigel was at the battle of Hastings 
(Wace, ii. 231). In England we 
find Roger de S. Sauveur (Salvatore) 
witnessing the foundation charter of 
Binham Priory, Essex, by Geoff'ry 
de Valognes t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 344.) 
400 



SME 

Sizen, for Cisenne. See SiSSON, 

Skeats, for Keats. / 

Skeere, for Sceres, or Scures. j 
See Shore. 

Skeet. See Keat. 

Skerman, for Sherm^LN". 

Skidmore, for Sctjdamore. 

Skipwitli, or De Estoteville, of 
Normandy, a well-known family! 
which need not be dwelt on. The 
arms confirm the descent, which,/ 
however, is not exactly in the lina 
usually supposed. See Stuteield. j 

Slate. William Salate, Nor/- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robei:'t, 
William Seled, Engl. c. 1272. Hei^ce 
the name Sleath. /' 

Slater, probably Sellator, or le 
LORIMEE. ? 

S latter. See Slater. / 

Slaytor. See Slater. , ' 

Slee. See Slt. 

Sleet. See Slate, 

sieigrii, for Slt. 

Sleigrht. See Slate. 

Slemmon, for LemOj^. i 

Sligrbt. See Sleight. 

Sloan, for Sellois^ 

Sloane. See Sloan". 

Sloman. See Salamon". 

Slowznan. See Slomak 

Sly, for Silly. See Sealey. 

Smaie. See Small. 

Small, for Maule, or Masculus. 

siyth, for Slit, or Slate. 

Small ey, for Mauley. 

Smallfield, for Malville. See 
Melville. 

Smallpiece, for Malpas. 

Ssneaton, for Smithton. See 
Smithsoi^- Percy. Hence the cele- 
brated engineer. 

Smedley, for Smily. 

Smeley. See Smily. 

Smeilee. See Smily. 

Smeeton. See Smeaton. 






Hosted by Google 



SMI 



SMI 



\ Smiles^ for Miles. 

Smily. William cle Semilly, 

•j Similly, or Semellie, and the Castle 

( of S., Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) j 

Valso 1198, and the Park of Similly 

kb.). 

\ Smltli, originally Fciber or Le 
.(Fevre. See Fabee. This name, 
a\rising from an important industry, 
tlye iron manufacture of the IMiddle 
aWs (which was chiefly employed 
in [ the fabrication of arms), com- 
prijses families of Norman nnd other 
orijgins. The name S. does not 
appear till the 13th cent., being 
theri a translation from Faber or Le 
Fewe. Alberic Faber witnessed in 
107^^ a charter of William de Braiose 
of Su?^ssex (Mon. i. 581). Reginald 
Faber}> t. William I,, gave lands at 
Egrem(ont to St. Mary's, York (i. 
389). teodric Faber 1086 held lands 
at Wa,ltoD, Suffolk, from Roger 
Rigod (,'Domesd. SufF. 339 b). The 
]iame Qocurs frequently among the 
early benefactors of Bridlington and 
Gisborne Priories, York (Burton, 
Mod. Ebor.). In Durham, Mildred, 
Simon, and Plumphrey Faber are 
mentioned as landowners in Bold on 
Book 1183; in Norfolk Richard 
Faber 1199 (ROR); in Suffolk 
Henry Faber 1199 (ROR) ; in 
Lincoln Ule^tan Fitz-Godwin Faber 
paid a fine 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In 
Middlesex Roger Faber possessed 
estates 1130 (Rot. Pip.) ; in Surrey 
Alured Faber occurs c. 1200 (ROR) ; 
Andrew F. in Berks, and Henry F. 
in Lincoln, at the same time (lb.). 
William F. occurs in Leicester c. 1200 
in a suit with Earl Ferrars (ROPO. 
Smitlison-Percy. This is a 
branch of the baronial family of De 
Scalis or De Scallariis, deriving from 
Ilarduin de Scallers t. William I. 



The origin of the name is apparently 
not Norman, as it is not found in the 
Duchy till the time of Philip Au- 
gustus. It was probably derived 
from Aquitaine, where the Viscounts 
of Scales had been of importance 
since the time of Charles Martel c. 
730, at which epoch the}^ had a 
grant of the ruined Abbey of Tulle 
and its estates. These were restored 
to the church by Aldemf»r, Viscount 
of Scales 930 (Gall. Christ, ii. 262). 
Gausbert, his brother, was ancestor 
of the family of Scales, which con- 
tinued at Limoges 1201 (lb. vi. 200 
Instr.). Harduin de Scales, probably 
one of this family, had extensive 
grants in Herts and Cambridge 1066, 
and he and his posterity also held 
three knights' fees in Yorkshire by 
gift of Alan Earl of Richmond (Gale, 
Hon. Richmond, App. 26). Soon, 
after 1086 Smydeton, or Smithton 
(now Smeaton), part of the demesne 
of Earl Alan near Richmond, York, 
was granted to Malger, son of 
Plarduin de Scalers. Turgis Fitz- 
Malger t. Stephen gave lands to 
Fountains Abbey. William de Sca- 
lers, his son, confirmed his gifts 
(Burton, Mon. _Ebor. 149, 201). 
Richard Fitz-Turgis, another son, 
named also De Smydeton and De 
Scalers, was living 1147-1164 
(Burton, 319; Mon. Angl. i. 655, 
51). The eldest son, Ranulph, 
had issue : 1. Geoffry ; 2. Brian de 
Scales, who joined in the invasion of 
Ireland 1171. Ranulph had Geoffry 
Fitz-Ranulph, or De Scalers, who 
granted lands to Waltham Abbey 
(Mon. ii. 18); and at Smyde- 
ton to St. Mary's, York (Drake, 
Ebor. 594). The succession of the 
family is regularly traced (its name 
changing to Smithson) till it adopted 
^ 401 



Hosted by Google 



SMY 



SOM 



\ 



that of Perc}'-, and acquired the 
Dukedom of Northumberland. 
Smyley, for Smily. 
Smythe. See Smith. 

Smythe. See Smith. The 
Smyth es, Viscounts Strangford, 
were descended from a family seated 
at Corsham, Wilts^ t. Henry VIII., 
one of which, Henry Faher (Smith), 
was mentioned in a suit-at-law in 
Wilts 1198 (RCR), and in 1189 in 
a charter of Eichard I. (Mon. i. 
868.) In 1202 Eichard Faber was 
appointed by the Crown to super- 
intend the works at Salisbury 
Castle (Rot. Cane). In 1272 Ni- 
cholas Faber, of Wilts, was com- 
plained of for withdrawing his 
tenants from the Hundred Court 
(Rot. Hundr. ii. 78). In 1307 
William Faber was bailsman for 
the M.P. for Marlborough j and 
1313 Edward le Smyth was M.P. 
for Chippenham (near to Corsham), 
and Henry le Smyth M.P. for 
Ludgershall, Wilts (PPW). The 
early arms of this family, six lions 
r^mpant^ on a bordure (Harl. MS. 
1443), appear to indicate descent 
from the family of de St. Martin of 
Wilts, a branch of Warrenne. 

Smytlison. See SmithsoN". 

Snart. Falco Senart held lands 
in Normandy from Philip Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. y. 170). 
Margery and Richard Sinard; Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Sneezum, for Sen esom, or Saksom. 

Snowball, for Senebol, or Chene- 
bel, or IvENEBEL. See Kistatchbtjll. 

Soame, for SoAi^E. 

Soames, for SoANES. 

Soane. Radulphus Sone, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). R. Sone, 
or Sonne 1198 (lb.). Roger Soun, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).' 
402 



Soanes. See SoANE. / 

Soar, for le Sor. See Shoke. ' ' 

Soares. See SoAE. 

Soars. See SoAE. i 

Soddy. William de Sondaye/ 
Normandy t. John c. 1200 (Mem^ 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 105). Joh 
Sodde, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Soer, or le Sor. See Shoee. 

Sole, for Soley. 

Sole. The estate of Ranulpli/de 
Sola, Normandy, was granted lfe09 
by Philip Augustus to anot\her 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 1(\ 
Ranulph, William, Salemon de Sjoln, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Wil|(iam 
Sole, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). / 

Soley. William de Solio, ibr do 
Soliis, and Richard 1180-95^ Nor- 
mandy (MRS). Richard d^' Solies 
or Soliers (lb.). Mabilia, William, 
Simon, Walter de Soliers or*, Solers, 
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). / 

Solly. See SoLEY. 

Somerfield, for Someevi^^LE. 

Somers, for De Someri, a baronial 
family. Ralph de Summer^ of Nor- 
mandy t. John. From ^feommeri, 
near Rouen. They were (barons of 
Dudley in England by m.' with the 
heiress of Paganel. The families of 
Somers and Summers are armorially 
identified with the family of De 
Sommeri. See Dugdale, Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext. Bar. 

Somervail, for Someeyille. 

Somervell. See Someeyille. 

Somerville, from Sommerville, 
now SommerYieux, near Caen. The 
history of this family. Lords Somer- 
ville in Scotland, is well known. 
William de Sumerville witnessed a 
charter of Malcolm King of Scotland 
for Sautre Abbey, Plunts, c. 1150 
(Mon. i. 851), and 1158 was indebted 
to the Crown twenty marks of silver 



Hosted by Google 



^ 



SOM 



SPA 




"{Rot. Pip.) ; but was in Scotland (lb.), 
i Iti 11G5 Walter de Summerville 
(' held a fief from the Earl of Derby, 
I two fees from the barony of Stafford, 
'> and one in York from De Lacy 
I (Lib. Niger). 

I Sommers. See SoMEES. 
\ Somes, for SoNES. 
\ Sommerville, for SoMERViLLE. 
\sommerwill, for SoMEEYILLE. 

Ijione. See Soane. 
for SoNE. 
See Sole. 
See Seve^. 
See SoEEELL. 
Roger Sorice, Normandy 
118Q (MRS). 

Sojrrell. Robert Sorel, Normandy 
1180-^5 (IMRS). Hugh Sorel, Ma- 
tilda %4e, Eng]. c. 1272 (RPIj. 

Sorrijll. See SoEEELL. 

Soul,) for Sole. 

Soun/es, for SoNES. 

Soutkr. See SuTEE. 

Souter. See SuTEE. 

Soutliwell, descended from Bar- 
dulph, a brother of Bodinus (men- 
tioned in Domesday), and of the 
family ofthe Earls of Richmond (Gale, 
Hon. Richm.). He had Akaras Fitz- 
Bardulph, and Hugh Bardulph, of 
Lincoln 1158, whose son, William 
B., was Viscount of Norfolk and 
Suffolk t. Henry H., and had issue : 
1. Dodo, ancestor of the Barons 
Bardolf 1293 ; 2, Walter, who held 
in York from the Honour of Ponte- 
fract 1165 (Lib. Niger); 3. Ralph 
B., who was father of Robert, who 
as Robert ' de Southill' had a suit in 
Norfolk (ROR) ; 4. Hugh Bardolf, 
who t. John granted lands at Hoton- 
Bardolph to Kirkham Abbey, York 
(Burton, 375), and had issue, John 
' de Sothul,' who was found to die 
seized of Suthill and West Hoton 



(Hoton-Bardolph), York, and other 
estates in that shire (Inq. p. Mort.). 
Sir John de Sothull c. 1300 bore 
gules an eagle argent, the arms of 
Bardolph. These were exchanged at 
a later date for others, which, how- 
ever, were also borne by the Lords 
Bardolph. Sir John was Seneschal of 
Gascoigne t. Edward I. His de- 
scendants continued to possess estates 
in Norfolk, and from them descended 
the Viscounts Southwell and Barons 
de Clifford. 

Soutter, for SoUTEE. 

Soward, for SwoED. 

Sowler, for Sollers. See Soley. 
The name was derived from Soliers, 
near Caen, Normandy, and the family 
came to England at the Conquest. 
Thurstan de Solariis settled in Here- 
ford, and Humphry de Sollers his 
brother in Brecon, with Bernard de 
Newmarch 1088 (Jones, Brecon, i. 
92). The family continued in the 
17th century in Brecknock. Richard 
de Solariis in 1165 held three fees of 
ancient enfeoffment (Lib. Niger). 
Walter de Solar held Hope-Solar, 
Hereford, 13th cent. (Testa) ; and 
Henry and Richard S. occur 1297, 
1307 (PP W). 

Sowter, for SoTJTEE. 

Spaigrlit, for Spade, or Speed. 

Spain, or De I'Espagne, from Es- 
pagne, near Pont-Audemer, Nor- 
mandy, a baronial name. 

Walter de Hispania is mentioned 
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 576) ; and his 
sons Hervey and Alured de Ispania 
occur 1086 in England (Domesd.). 
The latter was a great baron. From 
the former descended the Spains of 
Essex, who long continued to Nourish. 

Spake, for Speke. 

Spark, for Esparc, or Paee, 

Sparkes, for Esparks, or Paeks. 
2 403 



Hosted by Google 



SPA 



SPE 



( 



Sparks. Sec Spaekes. 

Sparling, llalpli de Esparlon, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Jordan 
Esperling, Engl. c. 1198 (ROR). 

Speakj for Speke. 

Speck. Robert Espec, Korniandy 
1180-95 (MRS). The fief of Wil- 
liam Espec at Kesnoi-Espec, Fau- 
gernon^ and Tjlia was in the hands 
of Philip Augustus. Robert and 
William E. mentioned 1198 (MRS). 
The Barons Espec were Norman in 
origin {see Keee) ; and the Kerrs of 
Scotland are a brancli descended 
from Walter Espec t. W^illiam the 
Conqueror. His brother Ricliard 
Espec was of Devon, and a charter 
of his granted to Osbert Prous or 
Probus lands held b}^ the service of 
two knights, which had belonged to 
his brother William P. before he 
left for Jerusalem, probably in 1096 
(Pole, Devon, 235). His descendant 
W^illiam Espec of Devon in 1202 
paid a fine to the Crown (Rot. Cane. 
201) ; and in 13th cent, the heir of 
Richard de Espec held in Bramford, 
Devon, half a knight's fee from the 
honour of Barnstaple (Testa). The 
descent of this family is traced by 
Pole in Devon and Somerset, where 
it still continues, bearing now the 
name of Speke. 

Speed. Ivo de Spada, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); John and Roger 
Sped, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Speig-ht, for Speed. 

speke. See Speck. 

Spellar. Walter Espenlard, Nor- 
mandy, held lands from Philip Au- 
gustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 172). 

Speller, for Spellae. 

Spencer, includes various families 

who held the office of Dispensarius 

to the king or the great barons. 

The Spencers so famous in English 

404 



history appear to have derived fror/n 
Odard, a Baron of Chester, who wi'thi 
Nigel, Baron of Ilalton and Con-) 
stable of Chester, and other brother.^,/ 
came with Earl Hugh Lupus^ beingv^' 
probably of the house of AvranchesI 
This may be inferred from the an-j 
cient arms, which were preserved hf 
the W^arburtons, descendants /of 
Odard, who bore two chevrons, liike 
the St. Maurs ; the house of x\vr/an- 
ches also bearing chevrons, frhe 
Spencers, however, and the Duttbns 
adopted the arms borne by the C/on- 
stables of Chester, the Claverfngs, 
Eures, Lacys, and other branchbs of 
the house of Vesci or Burgh. / 

Odard seems to have had twQ^sons : 
1. Hugh of Button, ancestor /of the 
great house of D. of Chesh/ire, and 
of the Warburtons, baroijiets ; 2. 
Thomas 'Fitz-Odard (Mon. jAngl. ii. 
799), who appears in Cheshire c. 
1130 as Thomas ^Dispensarius,' 
having been created Dispencer or 
Steward in fee by Rufus or Plenry I., 
to which office was attached the 
manor of Rollright, with other es- 
tates, Oxfordshire. He had issue 

1. Thomas, ancestor of the Earls 
of Winchester, father of Fulco of 
Cheshire 1178 (Mon. i, 897), and 
of Thomas, who gave Bollington, 
Cheshire, with his daughter to Hugh 
de Button (Ormerod, i. 479). Thomas 
had Hugh, father of Hugh the Jus- - 
ticiary, father of Hugh, Earl^ of 
Winchester ; 2. Geoftry, who. appears 
in Cheshire 1150 (Mun. i. 987), and 
who was Joint-Dispencer. Ceroid 
his son occurs 1200 (Hunter, Fines). 
Geoffry his son held Stanton, Oxford, 
also estates in Worcester from De 
Stuteville, and elsewhere (Testa). 
John Despencer, his son, a minor 
1251 (Roberts, Excerpta, ii. 108), 



Hosted by Google 



\ ^ 



SPI 



STA 



didd 1274, seized of lands held from 
^Hngli tlie Justiciary, and of estates 
(in Worcester. William Despencer, 
]o^ Worcester, d. 1328 (Nash, i. 82), 
jand had William, whose son Wil- 
^riam was living 1428 in Worcester 
(Vbid. ii. 106). In the next genera- 
tion John D., who possessed estates 
iji Worcester, with Henry his brother 
or kinsman, became seated in North- 
antV. The latter bore the arms of 
tb el Spencers and Buttons ; and from 
th« former descended the Lords 
Speaicer, Earls of Sunderland, Earls 
Speijicer, Dukes of Marlborough, and 
Bardais Churchill, Spenser the poet 
appej^^rs to have claimed descent from 
this fiimily, but there were so many 
other ''families of the name, and tlie 
data in /his case are so limited, that 
it is no'^t possible for the wiiter to 
form an/ opinion on the matter. 

SpiKes, for Pike. 

Spinpey, or De Spiney. Anscher, 
Robert;; Eustace, William, Eanulph, 
de Spimeto, the honour of Spiny, 
Normanciy 1180-95 (MRS). The 
familv was seated in Devon, where 
it long continued at Samford- Spiney. 

Spratt, for Pratt. 

Spring-, or De Fonte. Norman, 
Peter, William, Plugh de Fonte, 
Normandy 1180-95 ; Reginald and 
Emma de Fonte, Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR). 

Sprunt, for Esperon. Ranulph 
and Fulcher D'Esperon, Norm. 1180- 
95 5 Durand E. or de E. 1198 (MRS) ; 
Thomas Esperun, Engl, c, 1272 
(RH). 

Spryng-, for Spring-. 

spurrier, for PuRRLER. 

Spurin, for Esperon. See Sprunt. 

Spuriing-. See SPARLlNe. 

Spurr, the English form of Espe- 
ron. See Sprunt. 



Squirrel, for Carrell. 

Squirrell. See SauiRREL. 

StaMe. N. de Stables, Normandy 
1180 (MRS). 

Stal)les. See STABLE. 

Stacey, for Tacy. 

Stacy, for Tact. 

Staff. See Steef. 

Stafford, or Bagot. The younger 
branch of the Bagots (see Bagot), 
who acquired the Barony of Stafford 
by m. with the heiress of Toesni, 
and became Earls of Stafford, Duhes 
of Buckingham. See Dugdale and 
Banks. 

Stag-g-. See Tagg. 

Staig-lit. See Tate. 

Staines. See Stanes. 

Stains. See S TAXES. 

staiey. See Stella. 

stamp, or D'Estampes. Lucas 
de Estampes, Normandy 1180-05 
(MRS). The Ville of Stampes, 
Norm. t. Phil. Augustus (Mem. Soe. 
Ant. Nor., y. lo8). Eeiric de Stam- 
pis is mentioned by Ord. Vitalis 
(908). 

Standley, for Stanley. 

Standiy. See Stanley. 

Stanes. William de I'Estan, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ,• Robert 
Estan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Stanbope, or de Colville, a 
baronial family. See Colville, • 
NoRTncoTE. 

William de CoUeTille, who came 
to England 1066, had issue : Wil- 
liam, Avho t. Henry 1. was Lord of 
OolleTille, Normandy (MSAN, vui, 
430). It was held from Ranulph 
the Viscount and from the Church 
of Bayeux. Erom Philip, his elder 
son, descended the Lords Colville of 
Scotland. Thomas de C, the younger 
son, obtained Eversley or Ifferley, 
York, where he granted hrnds to 
405 



Hosted by Google 



STA 



STA 



Byland Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor., 
72). He had issue— 1. Philip, father 
of William de Colville or De Everley, 
who t. Rich. I. granted lands to 
Whitby Abbey, and was ancestor to 
the Everleys of Yorkshire ; 2. Eich- 
ard de Everley or De Stanhope. 
The last-mentioned occurs in Boldon 
Book 1183 as Richard 'Be Stanhop,' 
otherwise ^De Ifferley or Yresley.' 
He held lands at Stanhope from the 
See of Durham, with the office of 
Seneschal. His descendants, who 
bore the name of Stanhope, con- 
tinued to bear the arms of Colville, 
viz. a cross, until the loth centuiy, 
when the present modification was 
adopted (Collins). Bernard, son of 
Richard 1199 (RCR), was ancestor 
of William de S. t. Edward I. (Rot. 
Orig. Cur. Scac. i. 86), whose son 
Richard had issue : Robert and 
Richard, who are mentioned at 
Berwick 1334, 1345. The latter 
had Sir John Stanhope, M.P. for 
Newcastle, who acquired Rampton, 
Notts., by m. with the heiress of 
Maulovel, and was ancestor of the 
Earls of Chesterfield; Harrington, 
and Stanhope. 

Staniland. Herbertus de Stane- 
londa, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Stanhow, for De Stagno. Wil- 
liam de Stagno, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS), and ij 1198; Gilbert de 
Stangno, England 1198 (RCR); 
Harvey and Edmond de Stanho, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Stanley, or De ValechervillC; from 
V.'in the Caux, named also Wallich- 
ville, Warlanville^ probably from 
Valenger, a companion of Rollo. 
Eulco de V. was living 1063 (Ord. 
Vit. Ed. Forester^ iii. 489). His son 
William de W. accompanied the 
Conqueror 1066, and had grants in 
406 



Derby, but died before 1086, leavin'g : 
1. Robert ; 2. Ralph, to whom < 
Henry I. granted lands in Notts., j 
which were carried by his dau. and { 
heir to Robert de Chauz ; 3. Walter, j 
mentioned in Normandy 1124 (OvdJ 
Vitalis). Robert, the elder son, iii 
1086 held Stanley, Derby (Domesd A 
and several lordships in Notts, /in 
baron}^, and was, as ' Robert )de 
Stanley,' Viscount of Stafford 11^4- 
1129 (Rot. Pip. 31 Hen. I.). He 
appears to have obtained a grant,' of 
Aldithley, Balterley, and Talk / in 
Stafford, on the death of Gamel, [the 
former owner (mentioned in Domes- 
day), and also part of the adjacent 
forest, which when cultivated/ bore 
his name; Stanle3^ He had i^^ue — 
1. Ralph, father of Willian)' Fitz- 
Ralph, Seneschal of Normandy, who 
was of great eminence t. Henry II., 
and who before his death granted 
Stanley in Derby to found an; abbey, 
afterwards styled Stanley ox Dale. 
His dan. and heir m. Wiliiam de 
Salicosa Mara (Mon. ii. 612) ,• 2. 
Liulph, who had Aldithley during 
his father's life, and Balterley and 
Stanley (Stafford) after his decease. 
In 1130 he as Liulph de Aldithley 
paid a fine in Stafford (Rot. Pip.). 
He had issue — Adam, from whom 
descended the Lords Aldithley or 
Audley ; 3. Adam, who obtained the 
Lordship of Talk, -which his son 
William t. Henry II. exchanged with 
his cousin Adam de Aldithley for 
Stanley and part of Balterley (Dugd, 
Bar. ii. 247 j Ormerod, Cheshire). 
From him descended the Baronets 
Stanley, the Earls of Derby, so 
famous in English history, the Lords 
Monteagle, and Stanley of Alderley. 

Stannah. See StaIs^how. 

Starbuck. tSee Taebuck. 



Hosted by Google 



ST A 



STK 



( stark. See StirKE. 
', Starling-; for Easterling. See 
Stbadling. 
1 Starr. See Storr. 
' State; for Tate. 
\ states, for State. 
I staute; for Stout. 
' steabbeii; for Stephen. 
I Stealns. See Stanes. 
I Steal. See Steel. 
l^tean. See Stane. 
Jsteane. See Stane. 
feteff. See Stiee. 
^teei. See Stella. 
'Steele. See Stella : hence Steele^ 
baiVnet. 

s^eete. See State. 
S^.ella. Ingrie and Domingo de 
Stel% Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
John\Stel and Isabel bis mother, 
Engl. Ic. 1272 (EH). 
Ste^p. See Stamp. 
Ste)phen. N. Stephanas, Nor- 
mand^ 1180-95 (MRS) ; John, 
Ralph], Stephen, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Stepliens, for Fitz-Stephen ; con- 
tains Norman families in all pro- 
bability. 

Stearn. See Tarn. 
Sterling:, for Esterling. See 
Stralling. 

Stevens. See Stephens. 
steward. See Stewart. 
Stewart, or le Seneschal. Hugo 
and Nicholas Senescallus, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Roger, Tebald, 
William, Alan, Bernard, Nicholas, 
Roger Senescallus, Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR). Nicholas is mentioned in 
Hertford. The office of Seneschal or 
High Steward was a chief feudal 
dignity in each earldom and barony, 
and must have been generally held 
by Normans. Of com^se different 
families were included under the 



name in England. In Scotland it is 
equivalent to Stuart. 

Stickland, for STRICKLAND. 

Stiff. Radulphus Rigidus, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; John, 
Robert Stife, Engl. c. 1272 (RIT). 

stifife. See Stiff. 

stiffin, for Stephen. 

stimp, for Stamp. 

Stirk. See Stirke. 

stirke. Richard Lesterc, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ] Henry Sterck, 
Eng]. c. 1272 (RH). 

still. See Steel. 

Stirling-. See Sterling j also a 
Scottish local name. 

Stoate. See Stott. 
. Stocks. See Stokes. 

Stokes. Petrus and John de 
Stokes, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Peter de S. is mentioned in North- 
ants, Wilts, Bedford, and Bucks. 
Other families bore this local 
name. 

Stolte. Herveus vStultus, Noi- 
mandy 1180-95 (IMRS) ; Joannes 
Stout or Stolt, t. Henry Y, ; John 
Stuhte, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Stoneley, for St.^^^let. 

Stones. See St.O03S. 

Store, for Storr. 

Storr. Stephen (de) La Stur, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Mar- 
garet Stur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

storrs, for Storr. 

stott. Se^, Stoht. 

Stout. See Stolte. 

Stower, or Sture. William Fitz- 
Estur, Robert Estur, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Andrew Estor, 
1198 (MRS); Margaret Stur, Engl. 
0. 1272 (RH). 

s towers. See Stower. 

Stradling-, or le Esterling, came 
from Flanders t, William I., and 
joined in the Conquest of Gla- 
407 



Hosted by Google 



STR 

morgan, where the family long re- 
mained of great eminence. 

Strangr, or Strong, the English 
form of Le Fort. Eichard le Fort, 
Normandy 119S (MRS) ^ Adam, 
Samson le Fort, Simon Strong, Eno-l. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Strangre, for L'Estrange, a baro- 
nial name. See Lestrange. 

Stratten, for Strattq]^. 

Stratton, a branch of Baynard, or 
De Bellomont, of Norfolk. See 
IMarsham. 

Streatfield, for De Stratavilla or 
Estrt^eville. Robert de Estrt^eville 
occurs in Normandy t. Phil. Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 161) ; 
Roger de Estrainyilla, 1198 (MRS). 

Strick, for Stirk. 

Strickett. See Trickett. 

Strickland, or De Vaux. Hubert 
de Vaux, Baron of Gillesland t. 
William I., granted Castle Carrock, 
with Hay ton, Cumberland, to Eus- 
tace de Vaux (his son), as appears 
from Nicholson and Burns (West- 
moreland, 511). Eustace gave parts 
of Castle Carrock and Hay ton to 
Lanercost Priory. In the time of 
Henry II. these manors were owned 
by Robert de Castle Carrock, and 
from him passed to Robert his son, 
and Richard his grandson, who d. 
t. Edward I. Robert de C. C, t. 
Henry II., had a brother. Sir Walter 
de Stirkland, as appears by the 
grant of the latter of lands at Strike- 
land to St. Mary's, York, witnessed 
by Robert de C. C, ' brother of the 
said Walter ' (lb. 89). This seems 
conclusive. The family of Strickland 
descended from Sir Walter. Hence 
the baronets Strickland, and the emi- 
nent historian, Agnes Strickland. 

Strong-. See Strang-. 

Stuart, or De Dinan. The Stew- 
408 



STU 






ards, afterwards kings of Scotland, a^ 
has been shown by Chalmers (Cal0- 
donia), descended from Walter Fitz- ; 
Alan, created Steward of Scotland / 
by David I. He was sou of William i 
Fitz-Alan (founder of HaughmonJ 
Salop), son of Alan Fitz-Flaak£ 
Baron of Oswaldestre, Salop, ani 
Mileham, Norfolk, who came ip 
England with the Conqueror, anid 
whose origin has not yet been dettjr- 
mined. In 1098, however, Alan Fit(z- 
Flaald (Flaad) granted the Churlh 
of Gugnan, Bretagne, to the Abbfey 
of Combourne or Combourg, a plaice 
where a great castle of the Viscoutits 
of Dinan existed from 1000 (Mor/ice, 
Hist. Brit. Preuves. i. 492). In l079 
the name of Flaald, fatheiT of 
Alan, occurs in that vicinity, \^hen, 
at the foundation of the Abl/ey of 
Mezuoit, near Dol (a cell of Si Flo- 
rent, Saumur, of which Willifim de 
Dol or Dinan was then abbot), a' grant 
was made by ^ Alan the Senebchal' 
(of Dol), confirmed by his brother 
Fledaldus or Flaald, of the 'site of 
the abbey at Mezuoit; the gift being 
confirmed by Oliver, Viscount of 
Dinan, whose charter is witnessed by 
Alan the Seneschal (Lobineau, Hist. 
Bretagne, ii. 138). About the same 
time Geoffry, Viscount of Dinan, 
granted lands at Dinan to the same 
abbey, which were part of the estate 
of ^Alan the Seneschal, son of 
Guienoc,' which were given with 
consent of Rivallon, Alan's brother 
(lb. 139). 

Rivallon, in the preceding deed 
(p. 138), is mentioned as brother of 
Alan and Flaald, and is received as 
a monk into the abbey of Mezaoit. 
It appears, then, that Alan Fitz- 
Flaald was nephew of Alan Senes- 
chal of Dol, and grandson of Guienoc. 



Hosted by Google 



STU 



STU 



The latter was probably ti son of 
Ilamo I., Viscount of Dinan, repre- 
sentative of the ancient Counts of 
Dol and Dinan. 

The identity of the families appears 
from their arms. The house of Dinan 
bore a fesse indented ; that of Fitz- 
\ Alan and Fitz-Flaald bore fessy or 
\barry; the Stuarts a fesse checquy. 
(The historical importance of this 
fWmily seems to demand some addi- 
tijpnal space. The principality of 
I|inan and Dol appears to have ex- 
tended from Alet (St. Maloj, by 
T)ol, Dinan; and Combo urg, to the 
central hills of Bretagne, over a tract 
of ninety miles by sixty. Its chiefs 
(on, whom numerous barons were 
depibndentj were rather sovereigns 
than\ magnates : their origin is lost 
in antiquity. In all probability they 
reprej^ented the patriarchal sovereigns 
of the Diaulites, the nation who held 
that part of Armorica in the time of 
Julius Ca3sar. The alleged colonisa- 
tion of Armorica from Britain in the 
third or fourth century is rejected 
by Niebuhr, and seems to rest upon 
no authentic datn. The Bretons were 
indigenous, although there was a 
close intercourse between them and 
Great Britain. About a.d. 500 the 
Frisians invaded Armorica, at the 
instigation of Clovis ; but in 513 
Iloel; son of Budic, king of Armorica, 
returned from' exile with the prin- 
cipal chiefsj and re-established the 
national independence (Morice, Hist. 
Bret. i. 15). 

From this time the Counts of Dol 
begin to appear. Frogerius is men- 
tioned as possessed of great power 
there in the time of Samson, Abbot 
of Dol, c. 570 (Alb. le Grand, Vies 
des SS. de Bretagne, 423). Count 
Loiescan, his successor, granted to 



the Abbey of Dol an estate in Jer- 
sey, part of which had been formerly 
given to Samson. ^ Quidam comes, 
nomine Loiescan, valde divitiarum 
opibus obsitus.' (Acta SS. October 
X. 756 ; see also Vita Maglorii, apud 
Bouquet, iii. 435.) Pdvallon, who is 
mentioned as a ' tyrannus* or dynast 
of great power, ' potentissimus vir,' 
c. 710, restored a monastery at re- 
quest of Thurian, Bishop of Dol 
(Acta SS. Jul. 3, 5, 615). Early in 
the following century Salomon ap- 
pears to have been Count of Dol. 
Eivallon, his son^ with 'his brothers 
Alan and Guigan, witnessed a char- 
ter of Solomon, King of Bretagne, 
c. 868 (Lobineau, Hist Bretag-ne, ii. 
50, 62, 68). About 919, according to 
Ogee ( Diet. Hist, et Geogr. de Bre- 
tagne, Art. Dinan), Alan, Count of 
Dol, gave his daughter in marriage 
to Ralph, Lord of Pdeux in Bretagne. 
About 930 mention is made of Salo- 
mon as 'Advocate' or Protector of 
the Church of Dol (Bouquet, x. 138, 
214), being evidently the dynast of 
the surrounding territory, and repre- 
sentative of the founders, Frogerius 
and Loiescan. He appears to have 
been succeeded by Ewarin, whose 
son Alan, ' son of Ewarin,' with 
Gotscelin de Dinan (his brother), 
witnessed, c. 980, a charter of 
Bertha, mother of Duke Con an 
(Lobineau, ii, 114). This Alan, 
'son of Ewarin,' Count of Dol, was 
probably succeeded by his brother 
Hamo, Viscount of Dinan, who had 
six sons ; viz., 1. Hamo, Viscount of 
Dinan, ancestor of the Viscounts of 
Dinan and the Barons De Dinant of 
England (bj writ 1294); 2. Juahoen, 
or Junkeneus, Archbishop of Dol, 
c. 1000 J 3. Eivallon, Seneschal of 
Dol, ancestor of the Coimts of Dol j 
409 



Hosted by Google 



STU 



SUE 



4. Goscelin de Dinan; 5. Salomon, 
Lord of Guarplic, ancestor of the 
renowned Du Guesclin j 6. Guienoc, 
ancestor of tlie Stuarts, kings of 
Scotland. 

Stuchfield, for Stutfield. 

Stump, for Stemp, or Stamp, 

Sturcli, for Sturcke, or Stiek. 

Stnrcke. See Stiee. 

Sturg-e, for Sttjech. 

Sturg-eon. King John granted to 
N. Sturgon, of Normandy, Stote- 
ville, the estate of Hugh de Gornai, 
1203 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 122). 
He was Yiscount of Fescamp (lb.) 

Sturg-es, for Stuege. 

Starless, for Stueges. 

sturg-is, for Stueges. 

Stutfield, or Estoteville, a baro- 
nial name. William de Estoutville, 
Kormand}^ 1180-95 ; Eustace and 
William de E., 1198 (MES) ; Wil- 
liam and Henry de Stotevilla (lb.) 
Estoteville was near Yvetot, and this 
family was one of the greatest houses 
in Normandy. Kobert de E. came 
to England 1066. He is mentioned 
in Normandy 1070 (Ord. Vit, 575). 
The family had great possessions in 
all parts of England, particularly in 
the North. 

Such. See SucHE. 

Sucbe, Souche, or Zouche, a baro- 
nial name. See Zouche. 

Sucliwell, for Suchville, or De 
Siccavilla. This family came from 
Sageville, Isle of France, and was 
seated in Devon. Richard de Sache- 
villa occurs in Essex 1086 (Domesd.) ] 
and in 13th cent. Hobert de Sacca- 
ville held a fief in Devon, and John 
de Siccavilla one in Cornwall from 
Henry - de la Pomeraie (Testa). 
Heanton-Sachville, Devon, retains 
the name. 

Sug-den, or De Kotors. Fulco de 
410 



Rotors, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) 5'' 
Fulco de Rotor, 1198 (lb.). Rotor^s 
was in the Cotentin^ and was held 
from the barony of Litehaii^ 
(MSAN, XV. 81, 170). In England 
William de Rotor occurs 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). His son Guiomar de Rotor 
in 1165 held a fief in Salop from 
Fitz-Alan, and had Guiomar II., 
De Rodington or De Sugden, so' 
named from his estates in Salorj! 
(Eyton, vii. 373). Godfrey de Rotul, 
his brother, was Lord of Sugden 
(lb. 380, 382), and from hinli 
descended the family of S., long oif 
great importance in Salop, a branc?h 
of which, anciently settled in Londo'n, 
gave origin to Sir Edward Sugden, 
Lord St. Leonards, Lord Chancellor 
of England. / 

Sully. Walter de Sully, Suilli, 
or Suilleio, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). Robert de S. Ibid, and 
1198; Walter de Sully, Engl. c. 
1198 (RCR). 

Sulmau. Radulphus Sorlemun, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); John 
and Ralph Solyman, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Sumerfield, for SoMEEVlLLE. 

Sumfieid, for Summeefield. 

Summervill, for Someeville. 

Summerfleld, for SoMEEVlLLE, 

Summers, for SoMEES. 

Sumption, for Sumpson, or Samp- 
SOIT. 

Supple, for Chapel, or Capel. 
Surman, for Sarmon, See Shae- 

MAN. 

Surmon. See SnAEMAJsr. 

Surr, for. SlEE, 

Surrell, for Sorel. 

Surridgre. Roger Sorice, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Seman le 
Sureys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Surville. Roger de Survilla, and 



Hosted by Google 



SUT 



SYK 



the fief of S., Normandy ;il80-95 
(MRS). Robert de Surevilla 1198 
/ (lb.). See Sherville. 
) Sutcii; for SucHE. 

\ Suter. GeofFry, Roger, Gerald 

\ Sutor, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
\Seven of the name 1198 (lb.). Many 
^n Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
\^ Suter^ for SouTEE. 

Sutor, for SouTEB. 

Sutterfield, from Soteville, Nor- 
iliandy. Robert de Sotevilla, and 
file fief of S., Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); 
|s^rman, Robert, Walter de S. 1198 
(^Ib.) ; Roger de Sotewille, Engl. c. 
1^72 (RH). 

Wutton. Thomas, founder of the 
ChSfirter House, was son of Richard 
Sufton (who d. 1558), Steward of 
the (Dourts in Lincoln, and a tenant 
of tlive See of Lincoln (Bancroft, 
Life (?.)f S.). The family is armorially 
identified with the Suttons of 
Washjingborough, &c., who de- 
scended from Hamon Sutton, living 
c. 14(30, and Viscount of Lincolo, 
who b'ore the same arms (Harl. MS. 
1550).' 

These arms are entirely different 
from those of the Suttons of Holder- 
ness, and those of Dudley, We do 
not find the name of S. in Lincoln 
before 1270, when William de Sut- 
ton held part of a knight's fee from 
Robert de Everingham (Testa, 324). 
Sutton appears to have been part of 
the fee held from Robert de Evering- 
ham and the see of York by Thomas 
Neville of Rigsby and Sutton (Testa, 
331). John de Neville was father of 
the latter, and was also named John 
' de Rigsby '; and the above William 
de Sutton was son of Geoffry de 
Sutton living 1270 ; who was pro- 
bably brother of John de Neville or 
Rigsby. This was one of the nu- 



merous Lincolnshire branches of th e 
Nevilles of Normandy. 

Swait, for Sweet. 

Sweet. Hubei-tus Dulcis, men- 
tioned in Normandy 1195 (MRS) ; 
Roger, William, John, Adam Swet 
in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Sweett. See Sweet. 

Swinborn. See SwilsTBURNE. 

Swinborne. See SwEN-BUEi^E. 

Swlnburn. See SwiNBUENE. 

Swinburne, or Hairun. In the 
13th cent. William Herun held a 
barony in Northumberland, including 
Swinburne, which John de Wir- 
cester held from him by ancient 
enfeoffment (Testa). Ralph de Wir- 
cester had held the same barony 
1165, as had.Paganas de W. a quar- 
ter of a fee from him (Swinburne). 
The family of Wircester, of which 
Swinburne was a branch, appears to 
have been the same as that of Heron 
or HairuD. See PIeeq]^. 

Sword. Radulphus Espde, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 and 1198 (MRS); 
John de Espey, Engl. c. 1272 (VM). 

Swords, for SwoED. 

Sydney, for Sidney. 

Syer, for Satee. 

Syer, for Seyee. 

Syers, for Syee. 

Sylvester, for SiLVESTEE. 

Syme. In 1221 Philip Augustus 
granted lands at Heudboville, Nor- 
mandy, to Richard Syme (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 159) ; Adam Symie, 
Engl.t. John (Hardy, Rot. de Libert.) 

Symes, for Syme. 

Symes. See Syme. 

Symmons. See SiMONDS. 

Symonds, for SiMONDS. 

Symons, for SiMONDS. 

Syms, for Symes. 

Synnott. See SlXNETT. 

Syres, for Sayees. 

41^ 



Hosted by Google 



TAB 

Tabberer. See Tabee. 

Taber. Robert Tabare, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95; Eaginald Taboer, 
1198 (MRS) ; John and Richard le 
Taborer, Engl. c. 1272 (RHj. 

Taberer. See Taber. 

Tabor. See Taber. 

Tabrar, for Taberer. 

Tacey. Robert Taisie or TessV; 
and Gervase, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ; John Tassi, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). 

Tacy. Rualen de Tissie, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS),- and in 
1198 (lb.) ; Symon Tyse, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Taflfrell, for Taunfrenel. See 

TUEENELL. 

Ta^gr. Radalphus Tac, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard 
Tagg, Engl. c. 1272 (RII). 

Tait. See Tate. 

Taite. See Tate. 

Talbot, or D'Eii, a baronial name. 
Bartholomew, Robert, Quintin, 
Hugh Talbot, Talebot, or Thalebot, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geof- 
fry, Hugh, Robert T. 1198 (lb.). 
This family originally bore, bendy 
of ten, the arms of the Cornets of 
Eu, being barry of ten; and de- 
scends from Hugh Taleboth, pro- 
bably younger son of William first 
Count of Eu (son of Richard I. of 
Normandy). He, c. 1035, granted 
a charter in favour of Trinite du 
Mont, Rouen, which was witnessed 
by his brother Count Gilbert of Eu 
(Forester's Ordericus, iii. 452). 
William Talebot his son was men- 
tioned in the foundation charter of 
Treport, Eu, by his cousin Robert 
Count of Eu ; and was a benefactor 
412 



TAL 

to that abbey (Gall. Christ, xi. 15, 
Instr.). This William T. came to 
England 1066, and had, 1. Richard ; 
2. .Geoffry, ancestor of Lord Talbot . 
of Malahide. Richard in 1086 helc^ 
in Bedford from Walter GilTard/, 
Bjron of Bolbec (Domesd.). IJe 
had Hugh Talebot, Castellan ^f 
Plessis, Normandy, 1119 (Ord. Vit. 
815), who m. a sister of Robert 
Fitz-Hamon, Baron of Creuilly^ 
Gloucester, and Glamorgan ; and of 
Hamo Dapifer ; and had, 1. Richar^ ; 
2. Hugh, Baron of Cliville, Nor- 
mandy, by m. with the dau.,- of 
Hugh de C, before 1130 (Rot. Pip. 
31 Hen. 1.). His son Hugh m. a 
sister of Geoffry de Mandeville,/Earl 
of Essex; and his descendant^ con- 
tinued in Normandy. '\ 

Richard, the elder son, obtiiined 
1156 a grant of Linton and \\Milton, 
Hereford ; and in 1165 held twb fees 
from Giffard Earl of Bucks: ?|tiso a 
baronial fief in Normandy / (Lib. 
Niger, Eeod. Norm. Duclaesne). 
Gilbert, his son and heir, iti 1165 
held the Herefordshire estate (Lib. 
Niger). Richard, his son, was 
father of Gilbert t. Henry TIL, Con- 
stable of Grosmont, Skenfrith, and 
other castles in the Welsh marches. 
From him descended the Lords Tal- 
bot of Blackmere and Goderich, 
summoned by writ 1387, and the 
famous John Talbot Earl of Shrews- 
bury ; also the Lord Chancellor 
Talbot, ancestor of the Earls of 
Shrewsbury and Talbot. 

The Lords Talbot of Malahide 
descend from Geoflry T. (See above), 
who 1086 held lands in Essex 
(Domesd,), and was a benefactor to 



I 



Hosted by Google 



TAL 



TAN 



■|tlie churcli of Eocliesler (Mod. i. 30). 
In 1130 GeofFry, liis son, paid 200 
marks for his father's estates Kent 
(liot. Pip.). William T., his son, 
) was governor of J-Iereford 1139, and 
\ soon after was granted Gainsborough, 
\ Lincoln ; and was ancestor of the 
\ Talbots of Bashall and Thornton, 
\York (Banks, Dorm, and Ext. Bar. 
k. 179). He had, 1. William Tale- 
liot, living 1186 (Mon. ii. 50G), an- 
cestor of the T.s of Bashall; 2. 
jBichard^ 3. Walter. 
\ Richard Talbot accompanied 
JTenry II. to Ireland, and obtained 
m\ants in Ulster and in Fingal and 
Mialahide near Dublin. The latter 
wa"^ confirmed to him by King JoJm 
in 1199, as appears by the extant 
charter. He gave the church of 
Mala'ijiide to his brother Walter ; and 
had i^ssLie, 1. Robert; 2. Reginald; 
3. Adiam. Robert T. had great pos- 
sessions in Ulster and in Fingal. In 
1215 the estate of Irewe and Castle 
of Caxrickfergus were restored to 
him, after his rebellion (Hardy, Rot. 
Glaus, i. 233) ; also the estate of 
Brakenburgh given to him by De 
Lacy (241). In 1241 his estates 
were seized (lb. ii. 32) ; and the 
rent payable from Fingal by his 
brother Reginald de Fingal was 
granted awa}^ (lb. 40 ) ; but he sub- 
sequently recovered his estates (lb. 
CO). He is mentioned in Yorkshire 
as Robert de Tolebu, who granted 
lands to Gisburne, and directed his 
body to be buried there (Burton, 
Mon. Ebor. 354). He and Reginald 
probably died s. p. 

Adam, the younger brother, in- 
herited the barony of Malahide, 
which his descendants have always 
since retained. Hence the Barons 
Talbot, summoned by writ 1361, the 



Earls and Dukes of Tyrconnell, and 
the Lords Talbot of Malahide. 

Talbott, for T.\J.B0T. 

Talbut, for Talbot. 

Talfer, or Taillefer. See Telfee. 

Talford, for Taleor. 

Tall, for Taille. See Teale. 

Tall. Ugo Tale, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS); John Tail, Engl.^c. 1272 
(RII). 

Tallboy or Taillebois, a baronial 
name. GeofFry Taillebois, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Turstin, Walche- 
lin, William T. 1198 (lb.). See 
Peestois^. 

Tallett, for Tallard. Ralph Teil- 
lai-t, Normandy 1180; Hagh Tal- 
larfc 1198 TMRS) ; Ralph Talliard, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Tamblin, for Tombelaine, from 
Tomblain in Lorraine. 

Tamlin. See Tamblin. 

Tamlyn. See TajSIBLEN". 

Tamplin. See Tambles". 

Tancred. Thomas Thancard with 
Ilelias Giffard, Robert de Mowbray, 
&c., witness to a charter of Kelso 
1153 (Kelso Chartulary). He was 
probably of foreign origin. 

Tann, a baronial name. Rainald 
de Tan, Than, Taon, or Taun, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); John de T. 
1195 (lb.) ; Ralph, Richard, Simon 
de Tahon 1198 (lb.). 

Tanner. Hugh de Tanur made 
grants to the Abbey of Culture, 
Normandy 1082 (Gall. Christ, xi. 
107 Instr.). 

Tanner. Robert, Albert^ Nor- 
man, Ingulf Taneor, Normandy 1180- 
95 ; Heudebert, Ingulf, Ralph, Wil- 
liam Tanator 1198 (IMRS); William 
Tannator and Jordan Tanur, Engl. 
1194 (RCR). 

Tanqueray. Radulphus, Robert 
Tankert^, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
413 



Hosted by Google 



TAN 



TAW 



Tant. See Te^t. 

Tanton. Adam, William Tane- 
tun or Tanetin^ Normandy 1180-95 
(MES) ; Adam 1198 (lb.) ; William 
de Tanton 1202 Engl. (Rot. Cane). 
The name is in some cases from an 
English locality. 

Taperel. See Tafprell. 

Taperell, for Tapfeell. 

Taplin. Roger Topelin, and Philip, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert 
Topeline 1198 (lb.) j Hugh Tuplin, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Tapling:, for Taplin. 

Tappin. See ToPPlN. 

Tapping:. See Tappin. 

Taprell. See Tapprell. 

Tapson, forD'Abison. iS'eeApsoN. 

Tarbox. See Tarbuck. 

Tarbuck. John de Torbaco, 
Normandy, temp. Philip Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 183). 

Tarn. William Taurne, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hubert 
Tarun^ Alice and Hugh Thorne, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Tamer, for Turner. 

Tarran, for Takn". 

Tarry, for TuRRE. See ToRR. 

Tarsey, for Darcy. 

Tart. See Tarte. 

Tarte, or Tort. Roger Tortus or 
Torto, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Richer 1198 (lb.),- Thomas Turt, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Tasker. Bernart Taslder, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRSj ; Gilbert, 
Hugh Tasker, Eugl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Tassel. See Tassell. 

Tassell. Richard Tosel or Tossel 
and Ralph, Normandy 3180-95 
(MRS) ; Wymond de Taissel, Bed- 
ford 1086 (Domesday); Adeliza, 
William, Walter de Taissel or Tessel, 
and the parish of St. German de 
Tassel, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). 
414 



Tatchell, for Tateshall, or Tatter-? 

SHALL. / 

Tate, or Tete. Robert Teste, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Nicho- 
las Tate, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Tattersall. See Tattershall. 

Tattershall, a baronial name, 
derived from Eudo Eitz-Spirwic or 
Eitz-Spirwin, probably of Breto 
origin, who came to England 106v.^ 
and obtained Tateshall, Lincoln, aiii 
other estates in Lincoln, Norfolk, 
and Suffolk, which he held in baronj^ 
1086. Erom him descended th4 
Barons of Tateshall and the famil^t 
of that name, also the family pi 
Denton. See Banks (Dorm, fyfid 
Ext. Bar.). j 

Tattersill. See Tattershal,!. 

Tatton, of Tatton, Cheshire, iden- 
tified armorially with the fan:^ily of 
Massy, and apparently a branch of it 
(Ormerod, Cheshire, iii. 314, 3^15). 

Tavener. See Taverotsr. / 

Taverner. Robert le Tavernier, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; /Rich- 
ard le T., Eugl. c. 1272 (RH)( 

Tavner. Ralph de Tc>berna, 
Ralph Tabernarius, and Mari^ Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS), also 1198 
(lb.) ; Eustace, William Taberuar, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Tawell. Augustus Tavel, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Unfrid and 
William T., 1198 (lb.). 

Tawney, or Tany, a baronial 
name. Alan de Taneo, Samson, 
John, Eudo de Tauy, and the Castle 
of T., Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Walchelin de T. occurs in Normandy 
1119 (Ord. Vit. 856) ; Theodeline de 
Tani 1050 (Forester's Ordericus, iii. 
473) ; Hasculf de T., Essex 1130 ; 
Gilbert de T., Essex 1158. 

Tawse. John, Robert, Thomas, 
Aitard, William Tose, Normandy 



Hosted by Google 



TAY 



TEM 



1180-95 (MRS) ; Walter and Joliu 
Tu3s or Tuse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Tay or Tye. Hugo de Toie, 

; Norm. 1198 (MRS) ; Hugo de la 

\ Tje, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

\ Tayfield, for Tavel. See Ta- 

WELL. 



\ 



\. 



Tayler. Matthew, Geoffry, Wil- 



liam, Lambert, Ralph, Hugo, Ans- 
^tetel Telarius, Normandy 1180-95 
(*'J\IRS) 5 Richard and Walter Tela- 
ri^kis, Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane). The 
i^iame in England no doubt com- 
prised Normans. Bishop Jeremy 
Tiylor was a descendant. 
\Tayleur, for Taylek. 

■k-aylor. See Taylee. 

'^''aylour. Hugo, Rainald Taillor, 
Tailllour, or Talleor, Normandy 1180- 
95 ^MRS); Rener Talliator 1198 
(lb.)"'; Radulphus Talliator 1180- 
95 (lb.). Ricardus Talliator held a 
tenement from the lung at Win- 
chester 1110 (Wint. Domesd.). In 
1130 (jreofiry Talleator had a pardon 
in Hants. (Rot. Pip.). Temp. 
Henry II., Henry Taillard witnessed 
a charter of Shireburne Abbey, 
Hants. (Mon. i. 578). C. 1200 
William Tallator had a grant at 
Southampton ; and also in Kent from 
King John (Testa 236, 215). The 
family then became seated in Kent 
and Sussex. In 1307 Henry le 
Taillur was of Sussex (PPAV), and 
in 1324 William Taylor was M.P. 
for Bramber, as was Richard T. in 
1379 (Dallaway, ii. 54). Thomas 
Taylor of Ringmere, Sussex, who d. 
1629 possessed of considerable estates, 
was collateral ancestor of the Tay- 
lours, Marquises of Headfort, and 
Lords Langford. 

Teakle, for Tikell. 

Teal,- for Teale. 

Teale. Hugo de la Taille, Nor- 



mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; John Tail, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RE[). 

Teaii, for Teale. 

Teasell, for Tassell. 

Teat, for Tate. 

Tebbitts. See Tebbut. 

Tebbut. Robert Tebout held 
lands Normandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. y. 191) ] Henry, Odo, 
Ralph; Robert Tiebout, Normandy 
1198 (MRS); Richard Tebaud, 
Engl. c. 1272' (RH). 

Tebbutt. See Tebbut. 

Tedd, for Tadd. 

Tee, for Tay. 

Teede^ for Tete, or Tate. 

Teg-g", for Tagg. 

Tekell. See Tikell. 

Teibin, for St. Albin, St. Aubyis". 

Telfer. William, Eulco, Robert 
Taillefer or Tallefer, Normandy 
1180-95 ('MRS); Ralph Taillefer, 
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane). 

Telford, for Teleee, : hence the 
eminent engineer Telford. 

Teller, or Taylee. 

Tellier, Telarius, or Tayxee. 

Telling-, for Tellon, or Tallens. 
Ranulph and John de Talance, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). 

Temple, from Temple, near Caen, 
Normand3^ This family came to 
England at the Conquest. Paganus 
de Templo witnessed a charter in 
Essex 1136 (Mon. i. 460) ; Robert 
in York 1150 (Mon. ii. 816). Wil- 
liam held lands at Winchester 1148 
(Wint, Domesd.). In 13th cent. 
Eulco de Temple held lands in Lin- 
coln (Testa) ; and his descendants 
settled in Leicester, where Richard 
de T. held lands in 1279 (Nicholls, 
Leic. iv. 936) : lience the Temples 
of Temple Hall, ancestors of the 
historical house of Temple, Yiscounts 
Palmerston. The descent of this 
415 



Hosted by Google 



TEN 

family from the Earls of Mercia is 
purely mythic. 

Teanant; or Tauant, mentioned 
c. 1198 (EOR), is probably foreign. 

Tennent, for Tenis^ant. 

Tent. Eobert Tent-grue, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MES); Robert 
Tentegue 1198 (lb.) ; Eichard Tanet, 
Engl. c. 1198 (EOE). 

Terrell, for Tireell. 

Terrlll, for TiEEELL. 

Testar, for Testee, 

Tester. William Testard, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MES); William 
and Philip Testard, Edo-1. c. 1198 
(ECE). 

Tett. See TiTE. 

Tewson or Tuson, armorially 
identified with Tysoi^. 

Thackeray, for Thankeray, or 
TAN-auEEAY: hence the eminent 
novelist Thackeray. 

Tliackery, for Thackeeay. 

Tliackrah, for Thackeeay. 

Thackray, for Thackeeay. 

Thackrey, for Thackeeay. 

Thackwray, for Thackeeay. 

Thain, for Than, or TaJs^it. 

Tliaine. See Thaiin^. 

Thane. See Tax:n'. 

Tharp. William and Eichard 
de Torp or Torpes, Normand}^ 
1180-95 (jMES). Alan and Geoffry 
de Torp, Engl. 1189 fEot. Pip.). 
In some cases the name of Torp was 
from Eoglish localities. Eobert de 
Torp was of Normandy 1050 (Ord. 
Vit. 465). See Edejt, Lambtok. 

Theobald; or Tiebaud. See Teb- 

BUTT. 

Thicken. See TiKELL. 

Thies, for Tyes, a baronial name. 
The family of Teutonicus, or Tyes, 
is frequently mentioned both in 
Normandy and England. It may 
possibly have been descended from 
416 



THO 



/ 



Baldric Teutonicu?, ancestor of the 
Courcys and Nevilles. Everarcl 
Teutonicus, or Tyes, was in 1244 
the husband of Eamet le Vicount, ', 
Baroness of Emilden, Northumber- / 
land (Dugd. i. 643). Henry de / 
Tyes was a baron by writ 1293. ^ 



Thin, for Thynne, 

Thin^, for Thiit. 

Thirkettle. William Eitz-Trnj-- 
quetil, Normandy 1180 (MES)). 
Walter Tarketil 1204, Normandy. 
Eichard Turketill, Engl. c. 119/8 
(ECE). / 

Thorn. See ThaEjST. /' 

Thorne. See Thaen. ,' 

Thorne. See Taen. 

Thornely. See TuENLEY. 

Thornes, for Thoene. 

Thorold. Hamo, Eanulph, Wil- 
liam Toroude or Torolde, Normandy 
1198 (MES). Petrus Torold, Engl. 
c. 1272 (EH). 

Thorold, baronets. The' first 
person bearing this name in Lincoln 
lived, t. Eichard II., which disposes 
of the imaginary descent from 
Toraldus de Buckenhall 1052. This 
family is a branch of the De Vers, 
from Ver, near Bayeux, of whom 
Alberic de Ver witnessed a Breton 
charter 1058 (Gall. Christ.). He 
had: 1. Alberic de Ver, ancestor of 
the Earls of Oxford ; 2. Erneis de 
Ver, who acquired lands in Holder-- 
ness from the Earl of Albemarle, 
and in Lincoln from de Aincourt. 
He had issue : 1. Wido de Ver, 
living 1130 (Eot. Pip.; Mon. i. 
374), whose son, Wido, held a 
barony in York 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
2. Eobert de Gousla, or Fitz-Erneis, 
who gave Gousla Church to Brid- 
lington Priory (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 
230). His descendants and the De 
Vers of Lincoln bore the same arms, 



/ 



Hosted by Google 



THO 



THU 



viz., barry of six, a canton. Ro- 
bert de G. had issue Adam, 
; father of Walter de Ver, or Gousla, 
\ who is mentioned 1205 as son of 
\ Adam, son of Robert (Hardy, Obi. 
\ et Fin. 324). Walter had issue : 
\ 1. Simon de Gousla or Gousell. 
i?. Giles de Gousla. 3. Ralph de 
(ll^ousell, who is mentioned 1284 as 
bf;other of Giles (Roberts, Gal. 
G^eaL, 370). He held a fief from 
D'Aincourt, Lincoln (Testa), and 
gave lands in Holderness and at 
Gousell to Bridlington Priory (Bur- 
ton, 241, 230). He had issue Tho- 
rold, who gave lands at Gousell 
or Gousla to Bridlington Priory 
(lb. 230). His son, Robert Fitz- 
Thorold or Gousell, was of Merston, 
Lincoln, and d. 1306 (Inq. p. 
, m.). John de Merston, his son, 
\ appears 1376 as John Thorold, and 
\ was the ancestor of the Thorolds, 
^\baronets. See Warham. 

Tliorp. See Tharp. 

Thorpe. 1. Wido Angevin or of 
Anjou, of Massingham, Norfolk, was 
ancestor of the Thorpes of Thorpe 
Ashwell, Norfolk (Blomefield, Nor- 
folk, ix. 14). 2. Torp, in Normandy, 
derived its name from Denmark or 
Sweden in 912. Rodbert de Torp 
witnessed the charter of St. Evroult 
c. 1050 (Ord. Vit. 465). Another 
Robert de T. was living c. 1080 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 227). His de- 
scendants in 1165 held estates in 
Lincoln, York, and Norfolk (Lib. 
Niger). William de T., who was of 
Lincoln, held Torpe, and a fief of 
the rlonour of Grentmesnil, in Nor- 
mandy (Feod. Norm. Duchesne). 

Thorns, for Thorn. 

Tbrop, for Thorp. 

Thrupp, for Thorp. 

Thrussell, or Trussell, a baronial 

E 



family. Guido Trussel waa a dis- 
tinguished Crusader 1096 (Ord. 
Vi talis). He was Lord of Mont- 
cheri, and Seneschal of France. Os- 
bert Trussel in 1165 held a fief 
from the Earl of Warwick, and 
Fulco de Trussel one in Norfolk 
from the see of Ely (Lib, Niger). 
William T., son of Osbert, was a 
benefactor to Sulby Abbey, North- 
ants (Mon. ii. 630) ; and Sir 
William Trussel was living c. 1300 
(PPW). He was summoned to 
Parliament by writ as a baron 1293, 
as was William Trussel in 1341. 

Thurlow, a branch of De Clare 
or De Brionne, whose arms, three 
chevrons, it bears. Robert de Clare, 
second son of Richard Fitz-Gil- 
bert (descended from Richard I. 
of Normandy), obtained the barony 
of Baynard's Castle on the forfeiture 
of its owner (See Beaumont). He 
had: 1. Walter, ancestor of the 
Lords Fitz-Walter, who bore a fesse 
between two chevrons. 2. Hamon 
Pech6, or Peccatum, ancestor of the 
barons of Brunne, who bore the arms 
of Fitz- Walter; 3. Simon; 4. Ralph 
Pech6; 5. Robert Peche, Bishop of 
Ely. Simon Pecht^ or Peccatum Fitz- 
Robert possessed estates in Sufi'olk 
and Essex 1130 (Rot. Pip.), in- 
cluding probably Trillawe, Suffolk, 
which had belonged to Richard Fitz- 
Gilbert, his ancestor, in 1086. He 
was Baron of Daventry by his 
father's gift (Dugdale), and had: 
1. Robert Fitz-Simon, ancestor of 
the Fitz- Walters of Daventry, barons 
by writ 1292; 2. Gilbert Pech^, 
who posse